To Be Humanby BastinatorChaptersChapter 2: Ponyville's VisitorChapter 3: Nightmare's EndChapter 4: Scooting AlongChapter 5: Imitation DiamondsChapter 6: Too Old For This CrapChapter 7: A Dream Come TrueChapter 8: A Real NightmareChapter 9: A Fool's MindChapter 10: Super Secret DayChapter 11: A Curious DayChapter 12: The Worst Night EverChapter 13: Crimson WastesChapter 14: A Simple RaceChapter 15: CaretakerChapter 1: A Departed SoulChapter 2: Ponyville's VisitorThese ‘legs’ will certainly take some getting used to. It is an odd thing, the simple yet complex nature of this foreign attachment, and what of this odd sensation at the tips of your feet. Toes, if that is the correct word to describe them as they attempt to balance each step. Every sensation so familiar yet so strange at the same time. Had you not ears could you appreciate that gentle rustle of the trees, the softness of the wind’s pitch that flows across the landscape? Had you not a nose could you have ever sensed the tantalizing wonder that the flowers grace the land? If not for the eyes… you fingers work around the skin of your face as they memorize every detail, even the two shallow indents where those orbs should rest. How does one see without the eyes of the living? A minute detail in the grand scheme perhaps. Trivial as it may be, you cannot seem to rid yourself of a sense of disappointment. To enjoy life, mustn’t one be equipped as one of the living? Only time will it seems. “How much longer will it be before we reach the town of P0nyville?” ”A few minutes at the most. Umm, do you think I can ask you something?” Do I think she can ask? An odd question. “Is that not a question within itself?” Your attention is quickly stolen by a flock of birds sailing through the sky. Isn’t it the simplest things in life that astound and amaze? ”Why did-” “What is it like to fly?” you interrupt her, “To beat the wings given from birth and ascend to the sky?” ”Uhm, I- I wouldn’t uh, know how to describe it.” An understandable predicament. When one is drowned in the sensation it becomes quite easy to lose the ability to describe it. If she were to ask you what it is like to, be you, could you give a better answer? No, you simply could not. The flock retains your attention until they escape from view, but even still you sense them, the numbers atop their heads a constant reminder of your duty. How unfortunate, but if not for you, then who would fulfill this task? No one, it must always be you, as it has always been. Just beyond the tree line, through the thicket of leaves and branches lies the town of P0nyville. The chatter of which they speak reaches your attention even from this distance, the happy tunes and dreams of what is to come. You have never experienced a true holiday before and you find yourself wondering how it would feel. Rainbow Dash, as her name is, stops you before you cross the bridge to town, “Let me go first. They might be a-“ You understand what she means, this form was shocking to her and you have no range to gauge how the rest will react. “Go on, I will be with you shortly.” You stop her before she’s off and give her one warning. “Should you attempt to flee, you will fail and rest assured, there are fates worse than death…” As if nothing had happened you admire the bridge’s architecture, the Pegasus crossing back home. You caress the smooth stone of the bridge before bringing your hand to your nose, inhaling the earthy residue upon your fingertips. Tentatively and with minute curiosity you take the dust into your mouth, the eccentric coarseness of it not entirely a pleasant taste. However unpleasant you find yourself enjoying the strange new sensations that this experience brings. The remains on your fingertips have darkened with moisture and yet retain their rough texture when you rub it between your fingers. You peer over the bridge and into the flowing water beneath you, a school of fish swimming along with natural grace. Your own reflection catches your eye, the jade faceless being that stares back at you so familiar and yet he is without memory. Extending out with your hand you could almost… Pointless. Reeling back you turn away from the being in the water and back to the town. By now there are a few that have taken notice of your behavior as they look to you with their strange glances. Cocking your head to the side you mirror their own motion until a group of fillies come out from the brush, their parents quickly shuffling them along, one eye still on you. Delightful group of p0nies indeed. You walk down Mane Street as it is called and look at things in a new light, the homes, the bushes, trees, squirrels, grass, dirt… P0nies of different shades and tints, each staring yet ignorant of your presence in such a peculiar manner. The ends of your mouth curl upwards into a grin as you give each a short overview all the way from their head to their tail. The road before you clears granting a clear pathway down through the town. Metallic clanks and bolts sound from the homes nearby and you turn back in time to see the last group move back inside. A filly waves her hoof, you mirroring the gesture just before she’s pulled back inside by her parent, that same bolt sounding from their own house. The scene replays over and over again as you look to your own hand, the image of the filly’s hoof still playing in the background. Rainbow Dash’s question comes to the forefront of your mind, ‘Why aren’t you a p0ny?’ Hoof vs Hand, why the difference? Should you not appear as them? Curious, very curious. You continue to gaze absentmindedly at the digits upon your hand until Rainbow Dash returns from her trip, “Where’d everyp0ny go?” “In their homes of course. Why am I not a p0ny?” ”I- I don’t know, why aren’t you?” “Ah but that is my question?” ”I already asked you that so, how should I-” she pauses at your look of displeasure, “I don’t know, alright?” “Fair enough I suppose.” You let her lead you through the town, a fair portion of her kin giving you the same warm treatment of clearing a path. “I must say that their behavior is most… kind, yes that is the word, wouldn’t you agree?” She responds with an odd smile, “They’re just uh- Not used to seeing something like you.” Something, is it? Well that is not the most satisfying name, though fairly accurate in this case. “If I had known they would do me the honor of clearing the streets so that I might stretch these limbs of mine, then I might have appeared earlier for such a reception.” Rainbow Dash opens her mouth to say something only to give another strange grin, “Yeah, that’s it. Just good old p0nies being neighborly, hehehe,” the strain of her laughter quite amusing. You think you’re starting to get used to these limbs of yours. What is the phrase you once heard? Like riding a bike. Actually, what is a bike? “Rainbow Dash, have you ever heard of a bike or bicycle?” ”You like asking random questions, don’t you?” “I ask what is on my mind.” ”That was a rhetorical question, and no, I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a bike.” Disappointing. Your eyes catch the glimmer in the sky, the golden sky chariot sifting through the air by the two stallions at its head. Nine thousand fifty- You turn your head to cancel out the image only to have your vision rest on yet another set of numbers. This predicament is most unkind to you and you must learn to bear it, even when you would have it ignored. ”I’m going to hit the stall, do you- you want anything?” You look to the wooden stall she refers to at the side of the street, the mare behind it selling what appears to be some sort of fruit. She doesn’t appear to have wronged Rainbow Dash in any way, in fact appearing what they might consider ‘chipper’ or ‘bubbly.’ “Why is that you would cause harm to her place of business?” She throws her head back in what you think is shock, “What? Why would I do that?” “That is my question. What has that mare done to cause your action of hitting her stall?” ”Ar- Are you being serious right now?” “Quite wholly. Such reckless acts, however entertaining they might be to you, are ultimately uncalled for I would assume.” She throws her face in a hoof, “That’s not what I meant. When I said ‘hit’ I meant that I was going to the stall.” Hmm, such an interesting dialect that these p0nies use. “I figured you would understand, but I guess not.” “I have much to learn it would seem.” ”So you want anything or not?” A pink blur shoots past you and down the street almost faster than you could keep up. Somep0ny must be in quite a hurry. ”Hello?” “Oh yes, let us move along.” Rainbow trots up to the stall, the mare behind the counter only widening her smile, “Oh hi Dash, how’s the practice going?” ”Great you know, only a matter of time before they decide to pick me up.” You observe how excited the mare gets, “Oh I just know you’ll get in. Nop0ny deserves it more than you.” ”What can I say? All it takes is time.” “Time is not always the solution, Rainbow Dash.” The mare turns her attention to you as she slinks down in her booth, “I uh, didn’t see you there. Are you a friend of Rainbow Dash’s?” ”No-“ “Yes,” you smile innocently at the mare and inspect the fruit behind her, “What produce is that, may I ask?” ”Ahh this uh,” she looks down your waist, “Sir, is a nectarine, fresh and juicy that’ll make any mouth water. Only 2 bits a pop.” “Pop?” ”She means each,” Rainbow cuts in, “We’ll take two.” They exchange hooves, trading the two reddish orange fruits for small golden coins. ”So… You going to the Summer Sun Celebration tonight?” the mare asks you as you observe the strange orb in your hand. “I thought I might, yes. Thank you madam and may you have a prosperous year.” ”Well, thank you sir.” Three hundred seventy five. Sitting down on a bench next to Rainbow Dash you press the nectarine to your nostrils and inhale that lovely aroma it emanates. Heavenly. You lower it and gaze around the barren street with what you think is a look of bliss. Are normal p0nies able to gauge their own facial expressions? How? Do they have some mirror technique? “Rainbow Dash, might you describe how I look.” ”Green,” she doesn’t hesitate to answer and bites into her tangerine, “Go on, it’s not getting any younger.” You wipe the juice off the side of your face and take a small bite, finding it quite satisfying to the tongue. ”So, just out of curiosity-“ “Fear,” you correct, savoring this delightful fruit to its fullest, “One should not fool themselves.” Rainbow Dash looks to the ground, letting you know that you were in fact, correct. ”What are you trying to achieve, by following me that is?” Did you not tell her? You must have forgotten. “If eternity was your workplace and each day you performed the same task as the previous, would you not be entitled for a retreat?” ”Wait- So this is a vacation for you?” “To put it simply, yes. I have grown tired of the mundane and wish to enjoy ‘life’ as you do.” You find yourself humming as you take another chunk off the side and work it in your mouth. “Rainbow Dash,” you call her to attention, “What is it that you practice for?” ”Always got to keep on top of the game, besides, the Wonderbolts don’t take any slackers.” “What are these Wonderbolts? Do they hold similarity to the night’s lightning bolts?” Lowering her hoof the best you can describe her expression is shock, “You don’t know who the Wonderbolts are?” “Save for the ones who keep me occupied then I cannot say that I pay much mind to the ever-changing roster of life.” ”Spitfire? Soarin? Neither of them ringing a bell?” Unless they had reached a count comprised of double digits, no, you inform her, you have not. ”They’re only the most flank-bucking flying team in Equestria. I’ve wanted to team up with them as long as I can remember.” “Then much practice you will need. Speed is one thing, expertise and discipline should be your focus.” ”Are you trying to say I’m not good enough?” her cheeks flush red. “I say that your talent is boundless, but like any metal only by tempering and sharpening your quality will you achieve greatness.” She flicks her mane to the side, “I’m not some piece of metal, and I’m more than worthy of being in the Wonderbolts. Ten bits say I can get to the end of the street and back before you can recite the alphabet.” “Bits?” She chuckles and stands up flaring her wings for a quick stretch, “I’ll tell you later. I’ve got a challenge to win.” “My words were not meant-” but before you can finish she’s taken off down the street blowing a gust in your face. You hope she notices the unicorn and baby dragon crossing the- Nope. Like you said, expertise and discipline. She would do best to remember that. You observe the mess she has made of the two of them and continue to eat, the muddy residue left by her impact soaking the two of them. Ah just look at that sky, cloudy and covering the land in a pleasant shade. That unicorn does not seem to enjoy it as much, perhaps Rainbow Dash is flying up to- Her hoofs pound against the cloud wringing it out onto the mare leaving her drenched but effectively clean. That did not seem to do the trick as even you can see how irate the mare has turned. The transpiration of events is most entertaining and you find it nigh impossible to turn away, even as Rainbow forms a mini tornado and transforms the mare’s mane into… Words cannot describe it. Ahh but should turn your attention elsewhere, like that cloudy sky where Rainbow Dash takes off. One by one she demolishes each cloud in her path in a feat of speed that would leave many jealous. However, you think to be one of the few to see the limitation of her ability, her recklessness. The mare and her companion are left dumbstruck by her display, Rainbow giving her a nudge before speeding off right back towards you. Landing beside you on the bench she stretches out, hooves behind her head, “I told her, ten seconds flat.” “Did you know you could accomplish it in such a time?” ”Pssh, of course I could.” Disappointing, it is one’s abilities to test their limits that demonstrates quality, not being content with your skill. A wise man knows there’s always more to learn, and it appears she is far from it. ”What?” “Did I speak?” She turns away, “N-no.” Your gaze fixates on the mare and her dragon as they move to the town hall in the middle of town. You’d long sat there, so to speak, and watched the residents as they went about their life. “Who was that mare?” Rainbow Dash nudges your shoulder, “Looks like someone has a crush.” “Crush?” ”By Celestia, you’re hopeless. A crush, someone that you like but don’t have the guts to fess up to.” So she believes you to have a covert affection for the unicorn. What a strange assertion. “I find her interesting though I cannot place the source. She is part of the bigger scheme; I sense it.” Her eyes roll in response, “I hope you at least know what denial sounds like.” “Denial lies in the statement, not the-“ ”I know what denial is.” You turn your head to her, a spark igniting inside. “Do not interrupt me again,” the words freezing her action and sending shivers up her spine. ”A-alright.” You smile and set down the core of your nectarine, looking to her own. “Are you going to finish that?” She hands it over, having lost her appetite. Hmmm, juicy. ”But uh, she said her name was Twilight Sparkle. Some hotshot from Canterlot I’m thinking.” Twilight… What role do you play? How are you connected in the grand scheme? T’would be an interesting discovery, but she is not your person of interest here, the Pegasus is. “I seem to have grown bored sitting here. How might we remedy this?” She pops off the bench, “You ever been wasted before?” “Wasted?” Rainbow Dash grins, “Thought so. Come on, I kno- *poof* ”Rainbow Dash! Did you see there’s a new p0ny in town! I didn’t know her and asked everyp0ny I knew if they did, but they didn’t know so now I’m asking you and-“ This must have been the pink blur to shoot down the street a while back. ”Jeez calm down Pinkie, I just met her a few minutes ago. Her name’s Twilight.” ”Why didn’t you tell me!? Now I have to go change all the banners from ‘Welcome new p0ny I don’t know’ to ‘Welcome Twilight!’” “Banners for what?” The p0ny turns to you, eyes slowly widening until her eyes are two orbs of black. ”Whoooooah, I’ve never seen something like you before.” Something, do they lack the utterance of ‘someone?’ No, as it is more likely that they are flummoxed by your appearance. ”He’s certainly- certainly something else.” ”DAAASH! I thought I was your super secret best friend!” ”I told you this Pinkie, it’s not a secret so you can’t call it that.” The pink one jumps on her back and whispers in her ear, “Super secret.” “This one appears to be a bundle of fun, if I may say so.” ”Oh my I almost forgot to introduce myself,” she leaps back off of her with a smile that’d outshine the brightest stars, “My name’s Pinkie Pie.” “It is a great pleasure Ms. Pie.” ”Ooooh he’s fancy like Rarity, what’s his name Dashie?” ”His name’s…” her mouth hangs open as she lost her thought, or rather, the fact she doesn’t know. This could be equally amusing as getting ‘wasted.’ “Go on.” Pinkie gasps, “Is this a guessing game? I love guessing games. Umm, Sherbet Cream? Cheddar Bing?” Rainbow Dash lightly laughs, part because of the humor and part because she’s trying to buy time to think of a name. ”Darn you’re a hard name to fit mister. You look super secret too, OH! Anny? No that’s not it. Ano- Anony- Anonymous! That’s it!” ”His name isn’t Anonymous, Pinkie. That’s just weird.” Anonymous. Anon for short. Yes, you could get used to that. “Yes. My name is Anonymous, though for you I believe you can just call me Anon.” Pinkie’s excitement quintuples as she begins hopping at near supersonic speeds, “I knew it! I knew it!” It appears her joy is contagious as you find yourself smirking as well. ”Oooh, you should come to the super secret totallycan’ttellanyone party tonight at the library! We can make it extra super special, and if we combine both of them…” her head can barely contain it, “It’ll be the Best Party EVER! Gotta plan!” And just as quick she appeared, she’s gone leaving only a trail of confetti in her wake. ”So, Anonymous huh?” “I deemed the name fitting. Would you not agree that it fits my personality, as Rainbow Dash fits yours?” ”Well if you put it that way…” You do, so you did. Tossing out the remains of your nectarine you find yourself thoroughly satisfied. ”Well, I was going to try and get a few drinks into you, but it looks like you’ve made other plans.” “Which are? Oh yes the party. It has been quite some time since I last attended such a meeting.” She raises a brow, “I would definitely not pin you for the party type.” “Of course I technically couldn’t attend, although I did hear that the punch was to die for.” … “…Did- you just make a joke?” “I take my work very seriously Ms. Dash. It is my deepest hope that I not have to take time off my break should the punch be as killer.” You stand there in silence while she lets it sink in. ”Are you sure that one wasn’t on purpose?” “What wasn’t?” She must never know. Rainbow Dash takes you around the town to let you get to know the town. It takes considerably longer than it would to simply fly around, but this form seems to lack such capability. With Rainbow by your side the p0nies around don’t seem to disembark as they would when you were left alone. Originally you thought it was mere courtesy that they moved from your path, but perhaps their motive was not as innocent as you had come to believe. “Am I unpleasing to look at, Ms. Dash?” ”You? No, of course not,” her voice spikes at the end, “What would ever give that idea?” Ahh, you see how it is. This is what they would call sarcasm. The last time you brought this up she had the same tune as well. “If I were to tell you that lying brings out my bad side would you continue to do so?” This turns a fair amount of p0nies attention to Dash who gulps audibly, “No need to joke around, hehe…” The fear is not of you now, but of others. It is her reputation that you encroach. ”Look over there,” she attempts to change the subject, “It’s the library Pinkie was talking about. We should check on that right, right?” You allow her to pull you away to best keep her status untarnished. Such a strange ideal, that she cares less of the threat you pose as she is the threat of shattering her reputation. As someone once said, A reputation takes a lifetime to build and mere seconds to destroy. Now if only you could remember who said it. Rainbow holds the door open for you and you step through as a group of p0nies are in the act of setting up. ”Thanks for not making a scene or anything,” she remarks before shutting the door. “You are most welcome.” ”That was sarcasm.” “Oh yes, I’m growing quite keen on noticing it. Just ‘being good old p0nies’ were they? I learn fast Ms. Dash.” You look up to Pinkie reaching up in hopes of trying to place an end of the banner. “Would you like some help Ms. Pie?” ”Hiya Anon! That’d be super duper.” You nod with a smile and use your height to aid her, soundly pinning the end against the board, “We’re going to be the best of friends Anon.” “The ‘super best’ of friends?” you ask remembering how she had spoken with Rainbow Dash. ”The super secret bestest,” she whispers putting an even bigger grin on your face, “But first, we must party!” More p0nies begin funneling into establishment until you find yourself quite packed. Strangely no p0ny seems to care so much when they’re en masse. You make your way over to the punch stand and pour yourself a cup, the fruity mixture most pleasant to the palette, “She’s coming! She’s coming!” The lights go out as you wait for the guest to arrive, the door opening and closing. ”-alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy p0nies trying to make friends all the time. Now where’s the light?” *click* ”Surprise!” “Surprise,” you tag on and sip at your drink, “Do take care with the punch lest it be your last.” ”Oh come on!” Dash hollers out at you. Tonight feels… it feels nice. Chapter 3: Nightmare's EndWith cup in hand you step to the side of the room near the bookshelves and slide one such item off the shelf. Folktales and Fables, a most interesting piece written by a p0ny long forgotten. Despite the electric vibe of the party you find yourself at peace. Allowing yourself to become absorbed into this book does well to erase the mass of numbers that hang over the party-going p0nies that scatter about. Their voices clutter the air, Pinkie playing some sort of game with an artificial tail in mouth while Rainbow Dash is caught splicing together the punch and her own mixture. Possibly to add flavor? You will never know, though one can always speculate. You feel something hit your leg and looking down you find the small dragon that had accompanied Twilight staring back up at you, “Whoa.” “I believe the appropriate response would be ‘I apologize.’” ”I’m sorry. I was trying to get around and ended up running into you.” All you do is smile and look back down to your book and occasionally flicking through the pages without paying much attention to the dragon. ”You’re not from around here are you?” You look around your book surprised to see him still standing there, “I don’t think I’ve seen anything like you before.” “Though my appearance can be deemed strange, yes, it is also true that these lands are well known to me.” ”Dance around the question a little more, won’t you?” Ahh is this another confounding idiom of theirs? How would one dance around a nonmaterial object? “I would say, no. I am not from around here.” You’re about to continue your examination when the dragon climbs up the bookshelf and sits at shoulder height with you, “My name’s Spike.” “Anonymous. Anon for short.” Barely having time to get back into the book he continues, “How long have you been in P0nyville?” This one certainly does have an active mouth, does he not? “I just arrived this afternoon.” ”So did Twilight and I. We’re from Canterlot.” Ahum, the last time you visited was after the incident so long ago. A part of you wonders how he keeps his sanity. Well, his version of it anyways. ”How about you? Where’re you from?” “What is your fascination with the white unicorn that stands near the refreshments,” you ask without turning away. ”W-wha? I never said-“ you can see his blush from the corner of your eye, “I don’t know you’re talking about.” You look between him and her, the mare pouring herself a cup and nursing the curls of her mane. “Then why do your eyes glance at every opportunity? Why did you defend yourself so fervently? Why?” He does not respond initially, giving you a few brief moment of silence. ”Well- Well- What’s your fascination with that book?” “This? I have no such investment save for a minute curiosity of Equestrian lore. Now, you never answered my question…” An uproar catches your ear as Pinkie successfully pins the tail on a picture. Such odd customs. ”I don’t know- I just saw her and it felt like my heart was going to burst out my scales.” Hmm, an odd statement. His heart’s condition might lead to a rather abrupt end to his affection. His eyes grow heavy as he stares at her with an odd determination, “She’s so perfect.” You hum your recognition and flip to another page, running a finger around the picture of the moon. ”Have you ever felt something like that before?” Your hand pauses over the page and despite the rowdy behavior of the party-goers the only thing you hear is the silence in your chest. “No,” you reply sternly and stare back into your book. You have laid the question to rest, but then why does your mind continue to fumble with the answer? These emotions of theirs are funny things, infectious and ultimately chaotic. You wish to have no part in them. You are here to be entertained, and let that be the end of it. ”Wait a second, what book is that?” “Folktales and Fables.” He has interest in the layers of his voice and you peek over to him, a guise of determination in his stature. ”Do you mind if I take that book? I think that Twil-“ “Yes,” you proceed in your readings, cutting him off. The mare in the moon. Interesting indeed. You recall few individuals from ages long past though they exist only faintly. What was her name? She had that boom to her voice, spectral mane… Nightmare something or another. ”I really think that Twilight should-“ “This entire conversation you have deprived me of the simple pleasure of reading a book in peace, and so I am disinclined to acquiesce your request.” ”…Wha-“ “It means no. Now if you will excuse me, I believe my cup is in need of a refill.” Clasping the book under your arm you make your way through the crowd, politely excusing yourself as you make it to the table and pour yourself another cup. Even as you take a sip your mind wanders back on the dragon in the corner, donning the lamp shade and getting back into the party. So Twilight was interested in this book as well? Could it be that she had more than a passing interest? What does she know? You’ll go find out. Finishing off your cup you head up the stairs until you hit the door, cracking it open you step inside. The cool atmosphere does well to contrast that of the party and the moonlight is a wonder for your eyes. Twilight, the unicorn you seek, sits up on her bed and trots over to the window. So she is not one for parties? That much is apparent obviously, but it is how she gazes at the moon that garners your interest. Oblivious to your presence, you walk up the stairs to stand behind Twilight. ”Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about everlasting night.” So you were correct, of course, but what is her interest in this tale? ” I hope the princess was right. I hope it is just an old p0nytale.” “Indeed.” With a gasp and stumble Twilight falls flat on her flank as you surprise her, “Wha- How- Who are you?” “My name is Anonymous,” you extend a hand to help her up, “Anon for short.” ”Didn’t anyp0ny teach you to knock?” “No I do not believe so, but please, you look rather foolish on the floor.” Hesitantly she accepts your hand and stands to her hooves, “So, Anon… Shouldn’t you be downstairs with the- I’m sorry but what are you?” “I grew bored of the scenery. I am not a ‘party p0ny’ as one would describe it, and for your second question, I am Anon.” She looks you up and down before sitting on her bed, “You’re not from around here are you?” “Your assistant asked the same question to which I ‘danced around.’ Would you care to explain that phrase?” ”Oh, it means to avoid.” “Avoid. Hmm, I’ll have to make note of that.” You move to the window and smile, “Wondrous night don’t you think?” ”Look Anon, I know you’re trying to be friendly, but I’d much rather be alone with my thoughts right now.” “Ahh,” you nod in understanding, “Stay too long within and you will miss that which is without.” ”Unngal Trot, 1274,” she recites promptly, “I didn’t think any normal p0ny would know his work.” “Perplexed by the mundane, acquainted with the minute. Anonymous, Present Day.” You step away from the window allowing her the peace she so desires. *snap* Ahh! “Nightmare Moon, that was her name. Such an angry one.” ”What was that?” You continue to the door, barely acknowledging her. “Hmm, oh it was nothing Twilight. Just the badgering of the insane.” You’re about to leave when Twilight appears in the doorway after a brief burst of light, her horn glowing an alluring lavender. “Quite the spectacle you unicorns can perform, but you seem to have blocked my way.” She keeps firm in the doorway, “What do you know about Nightmare Moon?” “I would like to request you move from the doorway.” ”How do you know Nightmare Moon?” You watch her plainly, the intimidation she attempts to oppose falling flat against you, “Why are you in P0nyville?” Your smile sits still upon your face, unflinching despite her threat. She knows not what force she’s up against here- but alas, would it not be fun to indulge the curious mare? The two of you stand at each other’s ends, the air growing rather thick in the heat. ”I’ve got all-“ She’s interrupted by the door swinging open and pinning her behind it. ”C’mon Twilight! It’s time-” Spike hollers until he sees you, “Anon? Where’s Twilight?” You point to behind the door and pull it open, Twilight comically falling on her face, “Twilight! I’m so sorry!” You help Spike get her to her hooves as a row of stars spin around her head. “It appears we must adjourn this meeting till a further time, Twilight. Now Spike, would you kindly help her along, she appears to be rather faint.” Figuring that he has her under control you step on downstairs meeting Rainbow Dash just outside. The strong scent of alcohol is a new development, likely due to her concoction she had created, “Hey uh, Anon, I’m sorry about before. When you put me on the spot in front of everyp0ny I just…” “Fret not, your fears were understood, but you should remember, I am not your pal. I am not your friend. You are my chauffeur and I, your client.” You are not here to make ‘friends,’ as they call them. You are here to be entertained for a time. Rainbow Dash nods solemnly, “Whatever makes you happy dude. Just, try and think about how your actions affect others, alright? We’re good p0nyfolk once you get to know us.” Watching them from afar, you have no doubt of this, but their companionship is not what you sought. ”Come on,” she says with newfound vigor. Relief, perhaps? “Everyone’s gathering to city hall to watch the sun rise.” The Summer Sun Celebration, of course. How could you have mistaken it with the Summer Set Celebration? That one doesn’t even exist. You walk alongside her until you reach the hall, the towering structure still funneling in the few remaining stragglers. Among them you spot the still-dazed Twilight Sparkle helped by her dragon companion. “Beautiful night, is it not?” you ask them, holding open the door, “What could ever go wrong to ruin it?” ”Huh?” Twilight groans out confused. “Nothing at all.” You won’t have your first official holiday celebration ruined. At least, not without some repercussions. What are you thinking of? Nothing bad is going to happen, but that niggling suspicion exists and it knows the truth. Something always goes wrong. It did before, it will now. So many p0nies, how are you ever going to make it through? The corner looks good enough, nice and secure. ”You don’t mind if I swing by my pals, do you? I won’t make a break for it, promise.” “I will allow this,” you reply, Dash setting off to the side next to an earth p0ny in a cowboy hat. Cowboy… Why does it feel like you…? Hmm, another loss of thought. Insanity appears to encroach your mind. >Anyways, you take up position near the corner of the main room, still sipping from your cup. Going this long without a drink has truly let your throat grow parched. Besides, that fruity taste is positively delectable. A p0ny with a grey mane walks up on stage, the chattering p0nies slowly hushing down to hear her speak. ”Fillies and gentlecolts, as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!” The crowd cheers and hollers in response leaving you confused. What is there to cheer about? You see Twilight look your way with a glare, and it seems she has recovered from her stupor. You point to the stage with that smile of yours. She should pay attention to the public speaker. Is it not rude to ignore them? ”In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year!” Wait what? That’s it? This entire holiday is to watch the sunrise? You may as well have a holiday for planting trees, or watching some small rodent for the day. These p0nies can be quite a strange lot. ”And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very p0ny who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria...” Oh the anticipation is nearly killing you… Get it? Killing you? It’s funny because you’re death and- Ugh, nevermind. ”...Princess Celestia!” The lights shine in on the upper balcony and you must say it is quite the pleasurable aesthetic. A plain wall would’ve just looked dreadful. The p0nies begin chattering amongst themselves softly, nervous whispers you only hear in hospitals near the end of their days. ”Remain calm, everyp0ny, there must be a reasonable explanation!” For- Oh was the princess supposed to be there? That explains it then. From the corner of your eye you spy Pinkie hopping about unfazed, ”Ooh, ooh, I love guessing games! Is she hiding?” You just shake your head and stifle a laugh, oh Pinkie you never fail to entertain. The white unicorn from the balcony looks mortified, “She’s gone!” ”Ooh, she’s good.” Such a silly- What is that mist growing in the back? The p0nies gasp and yelp at the twinkling mass of darkness. Huh… You wonder who it could be? You have an idea but… With a brief blue flash the newcomer reveals herself, Spike passing out and hitting the floor. It’s quite comical actually. ”Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I've seen your precious, little sun-loving faces.” The newcomer is clad in darkness, the only light coming from the sky blue armor upon her chest and hooves as well as the flowing starry mane she wears, her wings and horn pronounced from her form. Rainbow Dash takes off in a rage, “What did you do with our Princess?!” The cowgirl gets a hold of her tail with her teeth and stops her from getting herself killed… again. The dark alicorn chuckles at her attempt, “Why, am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?” And cue Pinkie, ”Ooh, ooh, more guessing games! Um, Hokey Smokes! How about... Queen Meanie! No! Black Snooty, Black Snooty- Hmmpgh.” Good on you nameless p0ny with the cowboy hat, she needed an apple in the mouth. ”Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?” Well it’s not like that book was very hard to find. Just putting the final pieces of the puzzle together now. Twilight steps forward to challenge her, “I did. And I know who you are. You're the Mare in the Moon – Nightmare Moon!” Another volley of gasps cut through the crowd. Yep, you knew it. Nightmare Moon looks genuinely amused, “Well well well, somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here.” The crowd aims at Twilight hanging on her word. Go on, tell them Ms. Smarty Pants. ”You're here to... to...” *gulp* The alicorn chuckles and glares down at the crowd, “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever! Mwahahahaha! Ahahaha!” You press your hand against your mouth, the snickers slowly pecking away at your composure. Everyp0ny is so serious it’s just- Unnng! It’s too much! ”heheheahahaha, HAHAHAHA!” You hold your chest in uproar as you struggle to regain yourself, but it’s ever so difficult. Nightmare Moon’s laughter quiets down as she and the rest of P0nyville sets their eyes upon you. Among them is Rainbow Dash whose look is one of horror. “Ever-“ you’re cut off by another snicker, “Everlasting night? Are you- Are you kidding me? Ahahaha! You- *sniff* Ahha that is rich.” With a scowl Nightmare Moon’s eyes illuminate in anger, “Insolent foal!” You’re laughing too hard to notice the magical tendril as it slams into your chest and sending you through the wooden wall, your body finally settling a good distance away. You cough out a final laugh and sit there in blissful peace. This is just the time you were looking for. A blue mist that you have no doubt is the ethereal essence of Nightmare Moon shoots out from the building, Rainbow racing after her but to no avail. “Come back here!” She pants in defeat as she falls behind, quickly abandoning her task, “Nighttime? Forever?” Hehehe, oh, there’s no way you can take such a petty threat seriously. ”Where’s she going?” you hear Rainbow Dash say. You lean upwards, Twilight galloping out from the city hall and towards the library. “I’d guess back home,” you suggest as you lay in the dirt. Rainbow Dash quickly sets down beside you, “You… How are you doing?” “Looking like death I’d wager,” you chuckle at your own joke, “Fret not my dear Rainbow Dash, the damage is purely cosmetic.” You get to your feet and dust yourself off, “How aren’t you hurt? She knocked you clear through a building!” Her response is but a plain stare so she can figure things out herself, “Oh.” “This body is but that, a body, and it reflects my true nature.” A faceless, clean, polite but consuming force that has no beginning or end. You just are. You suckle on one of your dirt-laden fingers and- Ugh! This is beyond foul! ”What are you doing? Spit that out. They just fertilized this grass.” And what do they make fertilizer out of? Huh, that’s not a pleasant prospect. You take a look around before snapping your fingers disappointingly; she knocked your cup away too. “That is one experience I do not wish to repeat,” the taste still heavy in your mouth. ”Look, I think that Twilight mare is up to something. She knows a bit too much if you ask me.” “But I didn’t.” She rolls her eyes, “Just come on, if you wanted excitement, its following her, trust me.” True enough. Let us have an adventure. You’ve always wanted to have one ever since you were- Huh… Your memory’s getting pretty bad. You note the small possy forming behind you but care not as you approach the tree library, an odd choice for a library ‘if they ask you.’ Hehe, you can get used to these idioms. You hold the door open for them, and get a few odd looks from them, save for the yellow Pegasus who hides behind her own mane. Twilight’s flinging books left and right in frantic haste, “Elements, elements, elements... Ugh! How can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony.” The Elements? What does she want with those? Rainbow Dash takes this time and closes in on her angrily. ”And just what are the Elements of Harmony? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh? Are you a spy?” The mare in the hat quickly snags her back by the tail, “Simmer down, Sally. She ain't no spy. But she sure knows what's going on. Don't you, Twilight?” Go on Twilight, please tell. ”I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon. Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her, but I don't know what they are, where to find them, I don't even know what they do!” Pinkie goes rustling through the bookshelves. It’s been so long since you’ve seen those orbs, shame they’ve lost their power. ”The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide.” Well isn’t that convenient. You stand silently at the back while they read over the information. ”The Everfree Forest!” they shout in unison before looking at each other. This task just got a whole lot better. ”If I have to go there then fine, but I want to know something first,” Twilight says before turning to you as you test the consistency of wood, “I want to know how you knew about Nightmare Moon.” It takes you a few seconds to realize she was talking to you, Rainbow Dash sensing the sensitive nature of this conversation, “Him? He doesn’t know squat, just a big lug.” “Lug?” you wave it off and carry on. “Concerning that- *snicker* ‘villian,’ I know of her reputation and nothing more.” Well, that’s not entirely truthful, but they needn’t worry of the Elements’ condition. ”Do you think this is funny?” she fires back, “Nightmare Moon is more powerful than you could imagine.” More- ahah- more powerful! You found yourself in the age of comedy. You have to learn to keep your laughter under control, this is just embarrassing. Rainbow Dash comes to your defense, “I’m sorry for him, he’s not from around here.” ”Really? I couldn’t tell.” “Sarcasm, I caught it. I’m getting good at this stuff aren’t I, Rainbow Dash?” ”Not the time, Anon.” The p0ny in the hat walks between the three of you, “Lookie here Twilight, I don’t know who this ‘Anon’ fella is, but he had the backbone to stand up to that there Nightmare Moon. That may not mean much to ya, but it does to me.” She tips her hat to you, “Name’s Applejack, sugarcube.” “Pleasure to meet you, Applejack Sugarcube.” Rainbow Dash throws her head in a hoof while Pinkie snickers. “What?” With the now clarified Applejack vouching for you, Twilight backs down, though she keeps a watchful eye on you as you join them to the Everfree Forest. You can’t help but be filled with exhilaration at the prospect of this journey. All you wanted was a good time, but what you got is so much better. You spot the others shiver and bow their heads in a unified fear. Fluttershy was the shy one, but in her eyes you noticed a subdued power that commands respect. Applejack you just met, and she is as true as p0ny as they come, you assume at least. Rarity was a unique one with her uptight attitude and pampered mane and physique. While she encompasses the upper class persona, she has a kind heart and would give to any in need. You glance at each of them, this lot gathered together in the single purpose of stopping this threat. What they seek might not be all that far away… Of course you’re not going to tell them that. Twilight, the new mare in P0nyville, she must see it for herself, and so, you keep quiet. You sigh and fall back next to Rainbow Dash. “I’m really starting to like it here.” ”Speak for yourself, this day was doomed from the start.” “Do not fret as you do. Following every storm is a clear sky, and this day shall be no different.” ”I’m not too keen on it always be the night’s sky.” Don’t laugh. Don’t laugh. “Eternal night… I thought she’d actually be a threat.” ”She tossed you around easy enough.” “And yet here I am, unharmed and unfazed, still openly mocking the would-be tyrant.” A light bulb goes off in her head and she hushes down, “You uh, know what you do?” Is she talking about what you think she’s talking about? You nod regardless. ”Well couldn’t you- If these Elements don’t work, would you be able to,” she cranes her head trying to egg you on, “you know…” You’re appalled at the very thought. Not only would that be a grievous misuse of your powers, you’ve already meddled too much in mortal affairs as it is. “No.” Now back to that forest, how- “That’s it? Just, ‘no?’” The answer she seeks is the one you simply cannot fulfill. “Fate is a funny thing Ms. Dash. Only few have the ability to change it, and if what I believe is found true, then I have done more than help.” You look back to the forest, the greens rippling and throbbing like the flesh of an unknown beast. The visage would intimidate most and indeed it does, save for the hopping Pinkie, “Whee! Let's go!” Twilight stops her in her tracks, “Not so fast. Look, I appreciate the offer, but I'd really rather do this on my own.” Quite the spoil sport isn’t she? Regardless, Applejack is having none of it, “No can do, sugarcube. We sure ain't lettin' any friend of ours go into that creepy place alone.” It does have a certain living horror about it doesn’t it? You gaze up to the trees, just above their peaks yet below the shimmering stars sits the tyrant, always observing you. You know that position too well. The rest of the p0nies walk into the forest completely oblivious to their spectator. As you attempt to follow Twilight hastily stops you, “Lookie here buster, the others may trust you for whatever reason but I don’t, I’m the skeptic.” “Then if you perceive me as a threat why not simply eliminate said hazard,” you reply calmly, “That is what I would do.” She appears appalled by the thought, “I could never do that. I’m not a monster.” The grin slowly slips from your face as it sinks in. “A monster…” you nod and turn away from her, “You may be right Ms. Sparkle. You may be.” You rejoin the others, Rainbow Dash glancing between you and Twilight, “What was that all about?” Your hand brushes against the thickened bark of the trees, the wood grinding into your palm and chipping into your hand. “Nothing at all,” you smile and bring the chip into your mouth. ”Spit that out, Anon! Jeez.” It’s not half bad. You continue down until you reach the end of a cliff, the view allowing you to gaze at the rolling treetops that stretch out across the land. They start talking about the forest while you sit by the cliff’s edge. Down there somewhere rests the ruins of that ancient castle, and you can’t help but wonder how it’s faired. Too long has it been since you visited. “What's that supposed to mean?” You look down in time to catch the blue mist seeping in through the cracks of the stone. This will be interesting. You turn as Rainbow adopts a predatory stance, “Nopony knows. You know why?” Applejack tells her to quit it, but that isn’t like her to do so. ”'cause every p0ny who's ever come in, has never come OUT.” “Come now Rainbow Dash, everyone knows that only a few p0nies haven’t returned from the forest.” She breaks character and looks flustered towards you, “Can’t you see I’m trying to scare them?” “It’s not all good because you see, the ones who did return,” you smile, head slowly turning towards the others, “haven’t uttered a word since.” ”Gosh darnit Anon, not you too.” The earth shifts beneath your feet, likely the gift of your spectator. “I’d grab on to something if I were you.” The ground finally gives way beneath you sending most of you sliding down the cliff. You turn in time to see the purple haze shoot away from the crime scene, attempting to sneak off no doubt. The others are screaming and hollering as they stumble down, Rarity squealing out quite annoyingly. “Weeee!” you cheer with your arms raised, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy swooping down to rescue the others. The rocks that grind against you only serve to heighten your enjoyment. Applejack catches onto a vine as Rarity and Pinkie are picked up, leaving you and Twilight to continue the ride. “Isn’t this just grand? I haven’t felt this excited since- Oh, that’s the end of the cliff isn’t it?” All rides have to end after all. Swiveling around you dig your fingers into the loose dirt until you finally catch on at the cliff’s edge. With Twilight beside you, you dangle off the side, the ground too far down for Twilight to safely drop. ”You were saying,” she shouts, her hooves swinging about scrapping the cliff in hopes of getting back up. ”Hold on! I'm a-comin'!” Applejack exclaims as she slides on down, locking hooves with Twilight. The terror in Twilight’s eye is genuine, though she needn’t worry, the numbers above her head assure it. She kicks the cliff side, the trickle of rocks breaking off and plummeting below, “Applejack! What do I do?” Applejack doesn’t know what to say, until she peeks upwards almost in relief before looking her straight in the eye, “Let go.” She looks like Applejack asked her to jump off a cliff, wait… “Are you crazy?” ”No I ain't. I promise you'll be safe.” You hum as you dangle beside her, waiting for your turn to arrive. ”That's not true!” Twilight objects hastily. Her fear would be understandable, except in her adrenaline induced panic she has blocked out the beating of wings down below her. ”Now listen here. What I'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe.” You look over to Twilight, her eyes widening as if to beg Applejack to keep holding on. Honesty, Twilight. Remember why you’re here. Taking a deep breath, she let’s go, screaming as she falls until, with a sigh of relief, she’s caught. Good on you Twilight. Learn. Applejack shuffles over to you, “Now Anon-“ “Got it,” you interrupt and release your grip. ”Wait Anon!” You fall straight past Twilight and wave softly at- Wait, there’s Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. But if they caught Twilight, then who’s catching- *thud* It feels so strange to be staring up at the sky for a change instead of down from it. Things have gone far better than you expected up thus far. What was supposed to be a simple holiday has transformed into an epic worthy of song and dance. The villain could be a bit more menacing however. One by one, the p0nies you accompany work their way over to your prone form, a few unable to bear looking at you. This would be a great time to try this comedy you’ve been learning about. Rarity hides behind Applejack who had come down from the cliff, “Do you think he’s…” ”He’s so still.” ”Why did he let go?” ”What do we do?” Twilight gazes down at you and presses a hoof against your chest and closes her eyes. Silence surrounds you, no one knowing you to be alive or dead, save one who keeps her mouth shut. Raising her hoof off Twilight shakes her head, “He’s- He’s not with us anymore.” Applejack puts her hat over her chest, “There ain’t nothing we can do y’all. Only thing we can do is keep on movin’.” Twilight lingers longer than the rest and opens her mouth to speak, but as it is, no words come out. She soon follows the others, leaving you and Dash. Honesty… One down, four more to go. Rainbow observes you carefully before whispering down to you, “I know you’re in there.” “I am aware,” you reply sitting up and wiping off your arms, the dirt different here than in P0nyville. ”Don’t even think about it,” she quickly cuts in before you can sample it. Slowly and with great concentration you give it a lick. ”Da- Dangit Anon…” You believe this is what they call ‘pushing the buttons.’ You get up, the others still unaware of your condition, “So what’s the big idea? Are you going to scare them or something?” “Well yes. Is that not comical?” ”No, it is. I just wanted to make sure you were making the most of your opportunity.” Hmm, she is getting rather comfortable with you it seems. Perhaps it is the humor. You silently join the others which is proven difficult from the lack of chatter amongst them. They took your fall rather hard it would seem. You decide to break the silence by repeating what you had seen a few p0nies do before, cracking their neck. With an audible pop and a sense of relief the p0nies near jump out of their coats. “That was much nicer than I thought it would be.” Pinkie’s the first to notice you and immediately jumps in the air with a screech, “ZOMBIE!” She leaves on a trail of dust behind before popping back out of nowhere, “Just kidding.” They can’t believe their eyes and their confusion is as clear as day, except for Twilight who looks rather peeved. ”What’s the big idea?! You just play dead like that and get us all worked up over nothing? Is this a game to you?” You look past her, a menacing shadow forming down the path. “Before I answer I should probably inform you-” ”Don’t change the subject. Up there you were having fun. FUN! How does us being in danger translate to fun, huh?” “This conversation would be best-“ ”And how did you even survive that fall? Nop0ny I know could’ve taken that fall and you just-“ “Twilight.” ”What!?” she exclaims followed by a ground shaking roar from behind her. “Manticore.” The creature stands on its rear legs with its paws raised in the front, that scorpion tail all the more reason to stay away from it. … You wonder what manticore tail tastes like. Is it hard on the outside and- “We've gotta get past him!” Twilight spearheads the force against it, each one having their shot at him. Rarity gets her mane ruffled, “Wait.” Applejack tries to ‘ride it’ for some reason, “Wait.” Rainbow Dash is getting knocked away in a hurry, “Wait.” You kneel down and pick up a purple strand from Rarity’s mane, eyeing both ways for Rainbow. Just a little nibble to… You look down the path, the manticore’s gaze squarely on you. The creature’s pupils dilate, small vessels forming around its eyes, its anger swelling within. It doesn’t like you, that much is for certain. Letting out another primal roar it charges down towards you, tail ready to skewer you no doubt. You merely sigh as it continues, the rest of the p0nies watching the scene. “You brought this upon yourself beast. I shall give no mercy.” Raising a single hand you extend your index finger, a chill running through your arm as you wait for the creature’s impact. Fluttershy dives between you at the last second, “WAIT!” You pull your hand back quickly before she touches it by mistake and look at her with curiosity. Does she know something you do not? With a smile she turns about and walks right up to the manticore who growls angrily and raises a paw. “Dinner and a show.” ”It’s ok,” she consoles the creature, rubbing her nose against its paw and showing it… Aha, kindness, you had almost forgotten. Who better to represent it than her? The manticore softens and reveals a large thorn imbedded in its paw, “Oh, you poor, poor little baby.” ”Little?” you hear Rainbow Dash remark. “Ironic, is it not?” Fluttershy grabs hold of the thorn and looks up at it, “Now this might hurt for just a second.” With a pained roar she plucks it right out, but instead of mauling her it instead begins licking at her like any house pet. Of course, this is not nearly as fun when you can see their time left on this world. Sigh, so sad. Taking advantage of Fluttershy’s distraction the rest of you are able to pass, but when you pass, the manticore ceases to show her affection. It growls and snarls at you, baring its teeth before Fluttershy coaxes it back into her embrace. ”Looks like I’m not the only one who has some doubts about you,” Twilight tacks on after observing that incident. “You would do best to follow Fluttershy’s example, Ms. Sparkle. A little kindness can go a long way after all.” You look back to the thorn knowingly. It was no accident the manticore crossed your path. Nightmare Moon was definitely more direct in her approach this time. But where she fails is not confronting us herself. It is easy to forget who you are when you allow events to spin out of your control. You tag back along by Rainbow Dash, observing the horrendous and positively intriguing flora that sprouts from every corner. ”Twilight’s been getting awfully nosey about you lately. I think you should lay off her for a bit.” You look down at your feet confused, “You know what I mean. Try not to aggravate her so much.” Why would you ever seek to annoy her? Besides, you simply wish to enjoy the ride. You have no qualms with her. It is she who has qualms with you. Actually… “Do you think to give me orders of what, and what not, to do?” This strikes a tinge of fear in her, “I didn’t mean it like that-“ “Need I remind you who is keeping that little piece of you in this realm?” ”No no no, there’s no need for that,” she reassures you, wiping sweat from her forehead, “I just didn’t want her to get too suspicious of you.” “Good,” you smile widely back, “I’d hate to cut my vacation short.” She decides quite wisely to quiet down allowing you to admire the scenery. Smell that musk, listen to that squelch beneath your feet. It is sublime. ”Eugh. My eyes need a rest from all this icky muck,” Rarity snoots, the trees growing thicker and layering you in shadow, “Well, I didn't mean that literally.” Nightmare Moon… the sliver of mist swishes out and between the p0nies who are too busy bickering to notice, a common occurrence you note. You follow Nightmare’s movement, Rarity accidently bumping into you, “I didn't see you there, my apologies.” The trees begin glowing a soft red and you simply wait for its climax. You watch as Fluttershy’s eyes focus on one, “AHHH!” The bark twists and morphs into a monstrous visage, the flora growling by some dark magic. Backing into each other, the p0nies gather close for protection. “This must be some form of joke.” You join Pinkie off by one of the trees and poke it, no response in return. There’s no biting or movement, just a bunch of red trees making a ‘scary’ face. “Really? This is the best you could come up with?” You wish you had ear holes to plug out the screaming behind you. Maybe it’s not too late to cut it short… Pinkie giggles next to, “Bleh. Ooo!” Her face contorts into a variety of entertaining poses, each mocking the towering line of timber. It is rather funny isn’t it? ”Pinkie, what are you doing?! Run!” With a turn of her head and a smile the moonlight begins to shine back through the treetops, “Oh girls, don't you see?” She taps her hoof to… What is that strange noise? It- It is so strange and yet you can’t help but feel as if you should know of it. She raises her pitch and- sings, she is singing. How joyful. How have you gone so long without hearing such a melody? It is simply baffling. What’s wrong with your foot, why is it moving on its own? “What sorcery is this? Halt!” you begin shouting down at your foot as it taps along, “I command thee to cease!” To Tartarus with you, you disobedient limb! You’re forced to endure this torture as Pinkie finishes her solo, the lot of them falling to the ground in laughter. At last, the rebel has ceased. For good measure you slam it against the now normal oak, accidently knocking out the villain from her lair. Good riddance. It must have been her trickery that caused this. She might not be as trivial a villain as you thought. ”That was incredible Pinkie, dear,” Rarity comments. ”Right on, sugarcube.” Twilight thanks her as well for her help, but silences when she sees you approach. “Might I say Ms. Pie, that was the most delightful tune that I have had the pleasure of listening to in centuries.” ”Centuries huh?” Twilight questions, brow furrowed. A slip of the tongue. She might make a habit of calling out your mistakes. ”He’s just being dramatic,” Rainbow explains, popping in between you two, “He doesn’t have music where he’s from.” “I don’t?” Oh yes, she’s trying to help. “Yes, I do not. This ‘music’ is a pleasant surprise I would say.” ”Ahuh, you’re going to have to tell me all about where you’re from Anon, and soon.” “I’d be more than happy to show you someday,” your twisted grin causing her to shiver. ”Now now Anon,” once again Dash steps in and slowly pushes you back, “Let’s just stay focused on these Elements, alright?” That is your quest isn’t it? You had almost forgotten there for a second. “Indeed, let’s. After you Ms. Sparkle.” Instead, Twilight waves a hoof before her, “No please, I insist.” It’s not so hard to be civil now is it? You take the lead through the forest wallowing in the experience. What was that character in that book series? She was a Pegasus if you recall. This is reminiscent of one of those adventures. You always liked reading those books… Blank. It’s as though you hit a mental block and are unable to break through it. Oh well. You hear the roaring stream before you actually see it, your hands pushing through the immense leaves that seem to have it out for your face. Another slaps against the back of your head and yet you relish the cool and gentle touch it provides. Even under such dire circumstances and amidst the most dreadful of creatures, such magnificent yet simple beings are allowed to thrive. You pluck one such leaf from the air and rub it between your fingers, savoring that soft smooth texture. ”Please say you’re not putting that in your mouth.” “Why would I ever do that Rainbow Dash? That is simply absurd.” ”But you- You’ve been- Ugh…” she gives up, flustered by your teasing. Watching these p0nies react is an experience all in itself. You look forward and quickly come to a halt, the others running into your behind and looking around, “What gives?” “It would appear our path is blocked.” Twilight, not one to believe you, walks around, “Blocked my flank. You’re just trying to- Whoa ok!” You block her with your arm so she doesn’t stumble into the raging stream, the waves running with the strength to crush her if given the chance. ”Thanks,” she stumbles out with obvious resent. “Anything for a friend,” you reply in turn, deliberately pushing her buttons. Pinkie scratches her head, “How are we gonna cross this?” The wind catches the wailing of some creature down the stream, looking down you find a purple serpent splashing about. It’s super effective. “Perhaps we could ask him to stop.” Together you all approach the massive lizard thing as it continues to howl at the moon like a timberwolf. The others look to you, “Go ahead Anon, it was your idea.” “Please, ladies first.” Twilight clears her throat and steps forward, “Excuse me, sir. Why are you crying?” Nonsense. You were simply being sarcastic when- “Well, I don't know. I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when this tacky little cloud of purple smoke just whisked past me and tore half of my beloved mustache clean off.” “…What?” ”Now I look simply horrid.” With another cry he crashes back into the water, soaking them with a giant wave, you being smart enough to distance yourself. This has to be the most effeminate creature that you have come across. “Oh, give me a break,” Rainbow sighs. Applejack too shares her thoughts, “That's what all the fuss is about?” “Yes, it seems that I must agree with my two colleagues. This is a matter most trivial of nature.” Rarity walks ahead of all of you appalled, “How can you be so insensitive? Oh, just look at him. Such lovely luminescent scales.” He sniffs and wipes a tear, “I know.” ”And your expertly coiffed mane.” He runs a hand through it slowly, “Oh, I know, I know.” ”Your fabulous manicure.” He gasps and clutches his hands together, “It’s so true.” ”All ruined without your beautiful mustache.” And there’s the punch line, “It’s true, I’m hideous!” If you had eyes right now they would roll out of your head. *acheem* “To quote Rainbow Dash, ‘Give me a break.’” There is a difference between the admiration of beauty and the obsession of it. ”I simply cannot let such a crime against fabulosity go uncorrected.” “What do you propose to do, Ms. Rarity? Chop off your tail to replace his moustache.” She strides over and strips a scale from his belly, “The proper pronunciation is mustache, dear Anon.” ”Tomato tomato,” Applejack responds in your defense. “What’s a tomato?” you ask, her second word confusing you. ”You ain’t never seen a tomato?” “Should I?” ”Ain’t a mystery why you raised up so green. Tomato’s a vegetable partner, helps you grow up nice and strong.” Twilight spruces up her mane, “Actually, a tomato is a fruit.” ”Would ya put ‘em on a fruit salad?” ”Well um…” Applejack stands up a bit taller, “Then I guess they’s a vegetable. Ain’t that right, Anon?” “Sure?” Rarity does not appear at all pleased by the route this conversation has taken, “Agricultural products aside, that is precisely what I hope to achieve, Anon my dear.” With a swift chop, the end of her tail falls off, Rarity using her magic to fix it next to the serpent’s ‘mustache.’ ”Oh-hohohoho! My mustache. How wonderful.” ”You look smashing,” she replies, almost looking like she’s about to cry from happiness. Twilight inspects the clean cut of Rarity’s, “Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail...” ”Oh. It's fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it'll grow back.” Leaning over to you Rainbow Dash whispers, “So would the mustache,” putting emphasis on mustache. Generous, indeed. It is easy to see how she would fit the role. The water calms and Twilight nearly jumps for joy, “We can cross now. Let's go.” ”Allow me,” the serpent emerging beneath them, allowing them to hop across. Dash catches you gazing at the stream and sighs, “It’s not like I can stop you.” Containing your joy you walk right through the water and to the other side. After a quick drying session, Rainbow using her tornado esque moves to speed up the process, you proceed deeper into the forest. ”Say Anon,” Dash whispers, “Do you think we can talk for a minute?” “Is that not what we are doing now?” ”Well I- Nevermind…” You find her nervousness amusing but at the same time you do not wish for her to be afraid of you. “It was but a joke. Proceed.” ”Well… I was wondering what was going to happen. You know, after all th-” ”There it is,” Twilight shouts out, “the ruin that holds The Elements of Harmony. We made it.” She gallops out towards it recklessly and with a sigh you trail behind her. She’s moving too fast when it’s clear that the bridge is out, her forelegs dangling off as you grab hold of her tail and pull her back. “What is it with you and falling off cliffs?” “Hey,” Rainbow exclaims, “I was going to say that.” “However, you did not.” The ruins across from you are nearly completely destroyed, the roof stripped off of all but the tower to its side. The cracked stonebrick is complemented by the vines that run down their length. “Even in its state there’s a certain appeal to its aesthetic. Would you not agree?” They’re too busy worried about the bridge to listen to your ramblings obviously. “Yes, I do agree.” You look down at your feet, your legs, hands… What are you doing here? This isn’t who you are. Then who are you? Don’t do this to yourself. This is their world and you walked on in and started trouble. It always ends the same way… Rainbow Dash turns around for you, “Hey Anon how about- Anon?” ”What’s wrong Rainbow?” Twilight asks. ”He’s- He’s gone.” This gets her attention, “Gone?” She whips around, “Where did he go?” ”I don’t know. He was right here and then, nothing.” Groveling at your disappearance Twilight quickly calms down, “He couldn’t have gone far. If anything he went off in the forest to go put something in his mouth again.” You do that quite a bit don’t you? You stay where you are, hovering from afar, just where you should be. ”Rainbow, we need to get this bridge up, don’t worry about him. He’ll be fine.” She sets off across the bridge, “It’s not him I’m worried about.” Loyalty… You still have a job to finish, or rather a task to uphold. It’s no coincidence Nightmare Moon was released upon your arrival, and you will ensure that she does not succeed. You whisk yourself through the castle ruins, the cobwebs splayed across every corner, shattered rock heaped upon the floor. Where are you Nightmare Moon? Where do you reside? You creep up through the stairwell to the tower and enter the wide open chamber. At first you think to be wrong, but the cloud of smoke that flies in through the window tells you otherwise. ”Failure after failure! Do these fillies not know what they’re up against?” She grinds her hoof into the stone, crushing it beneath her might, “Fine. Then I must see to them personally and without restraint.” “That would be wise.” Nightmare Moon twirls around to the doorway, “Who goes there?” You move right past her as silent as the sands of time. “Show yourself!” “But I have,” you remind her, “You did not appreciate our last meeting.” She bares her fangs, “Come out so that I might rid myself of you!” “That is most unkind Ms. Nightmare. Would you rather me call you Ms. Nightmare or Ms. Moon?” ”Where are you…” she snarls to herself as she inspects the room. You might as well introduce yourself to her properly. She finishes her scan, irritated by another failure, “Where are you!?” “Here,” you call out, reemerging from the around a corner. ”You…” “I believe you interrupted me the last time we met, so allow me to finish. Hahahah-“ A bolt of energy crashes into the ground beneath you, “No p0ny laughs at Nightmare Moon!” You appear behind her exactly as you were, save for the smile that has left your face. “Ha. Ha. Ha.” She whirls around and shoots another bolt at pointblank range, shooting dust and rock across the room. “Why do you fight me?” you ask standing in the middle of the room. “Do you not realize it is futile?” She fires one last blast at you, your body appearing before her an instant later forcing her to reel back. ”Gah!” she’s forced backwards by you, plain and expressionless. “How does eternal night fair against the inevitable?” ”You… who are you?” You crack a smile, and for the first time in a thousand years, she feels fear. “I am Anon.” ”Anon…” she rises back up in an attempt to reassert her dominance, “Do you have any idea who you are dealing with?” You stare right back at her, unflinching. “Do you?” She narrows her eyes on you, “I am Nightmare Moon! Rightful ruler of Equestria and Princess of the night!” “And I am what all living things fear.” ”Ha! I fear nothing, not your would-be princess, not your Elements of Harmony and certainly not, you.” “Not even death?” ”I laugh in the face of it,” she boasts, though still you stand before her, unharmed. “You’re too cute when you try to be evil.” ”What in the-” you reach your hand out and hold just under her chin. You work your thumb across her cheek, the warm flesh pulsing in your hands, the tip striking her metal helm. She tries to pull away but you tighten your grip until she stops resisting, gradually easing up as you continue to explore her bone structure. “This may be the face of a villain, but not the soul. There is something better underneath, someone better, and you will release her.” Even subdued as she is in your hand she sneers at you, “Do not attempt to-“ “You play the role of the villain. You say you fear nothing, going so far as to laugh in the face of death. Is this true?” She nods, your hand still locked onto her jaw. “Then laugh at me…” Her horn begins to glow, “Do you think you can intimidate me, Nightmare Moon?! I have spent a thousand years banished to the moon and will not let you-“ You tighten your grip and stare deep into her eyes, pulling her out ever so gently. Her knees begin to weaken, eyes struggling to stay open, “What- What is this?” “All living things fear the darkness, the uncertainty of what lies beyond the veil of their own mortality. I can only imagine what you must see at the end, so how about you describe it for me. What do you see?” Her eyes dim though she still attempts to resist. “What do you see?!” ”I- I see, blackness. Bottomless pits…” she tries to shake her head but lacks the strength, “Cold… Au-“ Her throat contracts, a weakened hoof pawing at her neck, “D-drowning, freezing… Sto…” “What was that Ms. Moon?” More and more of her weight falls upon your grip, one of her knees hitting the ground, Nightmare Moon looking up to pleadingly. ”St- Stop it… Please!” she grimaces and you can feel the slowing of her precious blackened heart, “It- hurts.” She wishes for mercy? Did she show mercy during that avalanche or the manticore? Was it not she who threatened the world with darkness? ”W-hat are... you?” You release your grip, Nightmare gasping for breath as she hits the ground. Taking a knee before her you tip her chin up to face you. “I am the last person you will ever see.” You hear the echo of the door as it creaks open from downstairs. There is still a lesson to be learned this day. “Nightmare Moon,” you turn around, the mare cowering before you, “Stand up, you look ridiculous cowering as you may.” She rises weakly, eyes honed in on your hands, “S-stay back.” “I need not touch my victim, should I wish it.” She knows better than to run from you. Not one has managed to escape death yet, nor will any succeed. “I will make a deal with you Ms. Moon. Should you accept, you will be spared of the fate you have seen. You have my word.” Making a deal with the devil so to speak. ”Why? What use am I to you?” “Your value is negligible to me, but to them, you are priceless.” Her eyes fill with doubt, a thousand questions pecking away at her. “Should you decline, I will see to it that you receive no mercy. These are my terms, do you accept?” Mere seconds tick by with her hesitation and you grow quite impatient. “Do you accept?” ”Fi-fine, just- tell me what to do.” Fate is such a funny thing. Only few have the ability to change it. ”The Elements of Harmony, we've found them,” Twilight echoes from below. The fate of a nation at your whim… “Lose.” You observe from afar as the conflict continues between them, Nightmare Moon sweeping the elements from beneath their hooves, Twilight confronting her head on. She fools her into charging her only to teleport behind her as she tries to activate the elements. Her spell fails throwing her back and allowing Nightmare Moon to ‘destroy’ the elements. ” You little foal! Thinking you could defeat me? Now you will never see your princess, or your sun! The night will last forever!” Should she ever give up her villainous ways she should consider theatre. Her friends soon join her, the shards glowing and rising on their own. Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty… Together as one, the sixth element appears before her, the six p0nies releasing their inner power. To be like them, it is not the flesh that makes it so, is it? It’s what lies inside. As Twilight opens her eyes, the magic of friendship shining from within, the rainbow pouring out from above and devouring Nightmare Moon in its blinding light. The force of the elements takes its toll on the little p0nies who collapse shortly after. Weak of body but strong of heart. Strong of body… Perhaps it is best to let it go. You move on down next to Rainbow Dash, the soul who got you into this little adventure. “Wake up Rainbow, the sun is rising,” you watch as it breaks over the mountain, “And the sky is clear.” Back at P0nyville… You lean against the wall as the p0nies parade about the two princesses, Celestia and Luna. She is far less intimidating in this form at least. Ribbons and party poppers and this strange material they call confetti rain from above. But when they settle all that remains will be those numbers above their heads, the reminder to who you really are. What you are. The ‘Mane Six’ as they are coming to be known wrap up in a group hug together, as friends. Happy, that is what this emotion is that swells up inside. They taught you that. This trip was not such a waste after all… You depart from P0nyville the same way you came, walking over the bridge, running your hand along the stone one last time. The birds soar through the sky, the curiosity you once held burdened by what is to come. After a quick journey you stand back at the open fields in which you appeared, alone this time. Or so you thought, “Hey Anon.” You don’t turn around, knowing full well of the Pegasus who stands behind you. “I believe the proper term would be ‘goodbye’ or ‘farewell.’” ”So… I see you’re still in that body of yours.” “Are my actions taboo?” ”No, I guess not.” There’s a brief silence between the two of you, “Twilight’s decided-“ “Why are you here Ms. Dash?” ”Are my actions taboo?” You can’t help but chuckle at the mimicry. “I guess not.” ”Back in the forest, before you disappeared, I was going to ask you a question.” “I recall.” ”I guess it’s a bit late but, what now?” No doubt she worries about what will come of her. “You need not worry. You will live for a while yet.” You can hear her hooves petting at the floor, “I didn’t mean that. I meant, what are you going to do now?” “Me?” you turn around in surprise, Rainbow Dash smiling nervously. “Are you not afraid?” ”You gave me one more day, that’s more than I deserve, but what about you? Are you just going to leave without saying goodbye?” You nod, that was the idea after all. “This is not my world Ms. Dash. I am not, not like the rest of you. I am not mortal. I do not feel the same as the rest of you.” You widen your arms and invite her gaze. “I am not a p0ny. I am not Anon. I am a force of nature, nothing more.” She takes a few steps forward until she’s right in front of you, “Didn’t you learn anything while you were here? It’s not how you look that matters. It’s what’s inside that counts,” she rears up and puts a hoof on your chest. You step away, her hooves hitting the soft grass. “You don’t have to leave.” “To be human…” you mutter to yourself, the foreign word creeping out of your memories. ”We don’t want you to leave either. You stirred up quite the buzz after you stepped up to Nightmare Moon. You’re a borderline hero here.” “I’ve been the demise of many…” ”Look, I want you to stay.” “That might be the most incredulous thing you’ve said yet.” She waves her hoof, “Despite what you are. Despite what you say. Despite all the things you’ve put in your mouth, just because, I like having you around.” Make up your mind Anon? Stop calling yourself that, it’s not your real name. Then what is? Your head throbs as the thoughts stab at each other, the mythical pain welcoming you. You know what happens if you stay? Do you invite chaos to their lives? To be human. Why does this phrase linger in your mind? ”Besides, I haven’t given you the chance to get wasted yet.” You look down at your feet, your legs, hands… Who says you don’t choose your own fate? “When I linger,” you explain to her, “Bad things happen to good folk. Innocent p0nies…” ”Nothing your pal Rainbow Dash can’t handle,” she jokes taking off and hovering in front of you, “Besides, like my mother used to say, ‘Don’t re-live the past, don’t pre-live the future, live the present.’” You look up to her, the words quite familiar to you. ”Now come on, don’t be such a dud. Pinkie’s throwing another party tonight for you.” “Does she not know that I’m gone?” ”She just said her ‘super secret bestest’ friend would show up. I can’t imagine who she meant by that.” Even without being next to her Pinkie can make you smile. “Well, I would hate to disappoint her.” Today was the first day of your new life. And it included cupcakes. Chapter 4: Scooting AlongWith hands behind your back you stand out by the quiet river. For any particular reason? No, you just thought you could stand. There’s a certain soothing quality about it, the soft ripples of the wind gliding over your skin. It surely beats your last job. You still wonder how you were able to put up with that distasteful work. Your thoughts are torn away by the morning chirping of birds, a chaotic yet pleasant melody all on its own. Approaching the source of the melody, it is abruptly cut short leaving only the shallow swish of the wind. Ahh, you had forgotten your effect on these creatures. Is it not a curiosity how those of primal mind can detect your… peculiar nature, while others cannot? Yes, you believe so. You trace the rise of the morning sun as it overtakes the field of trees over the horizon. Perhaps there was some truth to that celebration of theirs. Even so, you can watch the sunrise any day. The darkness is all but extinguished as the first rays of the sun strike the land in which you stand. Warmth… How you wish this sensation would swell from within. Do not tease yourself, Anon. Some things are even out of your reach. With a sigh you take one more breath of iced air and turn back to the town of Ponyville. Day is approaching. Let us check the ruins of Twilight’s abode, shall we? We shall. Pushing open the door to Twilight’s residence proves quite difficult, and you’d all but given up if not for the groan that emanated from within. A partygoer that had found themselves on the wrong end of the bottle perhaps. Now in the way of your destination it would seem. You step back and manage not to fall over as you raise a single leg, your balance set on its partner. You’ve grown quite skilled at this, you think as you slam your foot against the door and send the drunk sliding across the floor. Still you stand with one leg in the air, marveling at the imbalance you feel, your arms instinctively stretching out to counteract the weight. What joy you feel! This is a sensation most superb. Keeping one leg in the air you hop through the door, each step bringing the same sense of uneasiness. Aha! You’re getting better. You haven’t felt this way since you- Huh? Even being around as long as you have, you still forget things ‘left and right.’ You set your foot back down and adjust your suit, two more ponies left snoozing by the bookshelves. Their snoring forms cuddle up next to each other for warmth as you gaze down upon them. One hundred Seventy-Three and Two hundred Eleven. At least it’ll only be a month or so apart. The sun begins to shine through the windows, a flicker catching your eye off in the kitchen. Leaving the two to their snooze you walk silently over to the kitchen and peer out from the window. You can just make out the first signs of life in the town, by which you mean the start of Ponyville’s morning routine. You catch the hint of a smile as it creeps upon your face, likely the result of the stallion down the street and his kind remarks to his wife. Yes, there is definitely something to marvel at the, hmm what word accurately, no, does justice, to the meaning. Humanness… How this word exists in your mind is a mystery, and the more you seek to understand it the farther it grows from your mind. Then again, how does any word exist to you? You must’ve heard it one time or another. Letting it be, you catch that same shimmer from before and inspect the device. It appears to be some type of clear cauldron attached rather loosely to an overarching tool. There also appears to be a bright red button, the bottom arching out while the top stays flat in the most bizarre manner. You move your hand into the light’s path and cut that alluring sparkle that the cauldron generates. Now it’s shining, now it’s not. All it takes is a movement of your hand… just like real life. With a caress of your hand you can extinguish the light one’s eyes. Yes, and there is nothing you can do about it. It is as natural as age, so what is there to grieve over? Age has not an avatar though, does it? No, it does not. *click* You do a quick turn back to the strange machine as it makes a grumbling noise, the button now arching out at the top. The noise reminds you of a snarling beast, yet it comes from a mechanical construct. You lower your face to the clear container and try to inspect where the noise originates from the bottom. *fwoo* “Dragon’s blood!” you recoil back from the sudden rush- of water? What in the name Tartarus is the point of this… thing? ”Enjoying my coffee machine?” Twilight asks from afar, a hint of humor in her tone. Coffee? A form of refreshment? You move closer once again, this time ready for any sudden movements. “What is the point of this ‘coffee’? Does it provide nourishment?” ”Not exactly. Most ponies drink it to- *yawn* wake up?” “And the others?” you ask quickly, silently marveling as the water is actually a dark brown. ”The others what?” “You said most drink it to wake up, what do the ones who don’t, drink it for?” ”Oh uh… I guess they just like the taste.” It must be quite scrumptious indeed. You wonder if it’s like that punch, you really did like that punch. Nodding in understanding you step away with your hands behind your back, “You’re awfully lively in the morning. Get much sleep?” “Sleep?” you ask curiously, “Is that another beverage?” She looks at you plainly for a good while, “You’re joking right?” Were you making a joke? You were not aware that you provided such limitless humor. The coffee’s ding steals her attention for but a moment, but it is enough to alleviate her gaze. “I believe your ‘coffee’ is done.” You step back from her as she retrieves a small cup from the cabinet and pulls out the coffee cauldron with a purple glow. Mmmm, that smells heavenly, it must taste as such. The steam seemingly pours from the top of her cup once she’s finished pouring herself a cup. She takes a sip and smacks her lips, “Too hot.” Is that not what the steam signaled? You thought it was rather clear. You notice Twilight staring at you and you grin ever so slightly, “Do you want a cup or not?” “That would be lovely, Ms. Sparkle.” Pulling another cup out of the cabinet she proceeds to pour you a cup, “Don’t think this means we’re pals or anything. Fluttershy taught me to be kind, so that’s what I’m doing.” “The trials of friendship are long and arduous, and yet the foundations can crumble at the slightest touch.” ”If you think you’re trying to be my friend, then don’t. Like I said, the others may trust you, but I don’t.” She presses the coffee cup into your hand, “Not yet, anyways.” “Trust is not something that can be taken Twilight,” you raise your glass in a ‘toast’, “It is something that must be earned.” ”It sure is,” she dings her glass with yours and you find yourself guessing as to how it tastes. Those aromatic fumes could a sweet nutty taste, or perhaps they harbor the hidden citrus. You eagerly take a sip- “…” In seconds your face goes from happiness to disgust as the auburn liquid swishes in your mouth. This- could possibly be the worst thing you’ve yet to taste, that fertilizer a close second. ”Don’t like it?” You slowly shake your head, cheeks full to bursting. Every second it remains is torture, yet you don’t have the will to swallow. ”Well don’t just choke on it, spit it out.” Without another word you cling to the sink and release the steamy liquid, droplets of it splashing against your skin with a hiss. “It smelled so delightful,” your use your hand to wring out your tongue, “But that could be the worst thing I’ve tasted in my existence.” You don’t even know how to describe such a horrid flavor without dealing in metaphors. Burnt undergarments perhaps? ”Doesn’t that hurt?” you look back to her confused as she nods to your other hand which took most of the outpour by accident. “Of course not,” you answer without thinking, “Why should it?” ”It’s- piping hot and- No pain? Really?” This is a bit more information than you’re ready to divulge to the mare. “Some,” you attempt to lie, “My kind are less susceptible to these things than others.” ”Ahuh… You wouldn’t mind going on record and saying that would you?” You’re unsure what this ‘record’ is, but it mustn’t be that bad. “Certainly not, but may I ask for a glass of water to flush away this dreadful experience?” ”Sure, go ahead and sit on the chair upstairs, I’ll be up in a second.” You’re unsure why she made this request, but like she said, Fluttershy taught her to be kind. It is only fair to return the favor. You make sure to take it slow as you ascend the stairs, running your hand along the wooden railing and savoring every sensation. You’d missed it once before, that smooth almost glossiness that it exhibits, the way it seems to cool your hand as it flows across the surface. While the ponies that occupy this land may have hooves, you do wonder if they take pleasure in these simple sensations. Or could it be that they simply choose not to notice lest they be overwhelmed by their own environment? Truly the predicament of the century. You find the seat Twilight mentioned and sit do- Oh… This is quite nice now isn’t it? And if you stand up a little and fall back down… Sensational. The way that the fabric gives way under your weight yet is firm enough to mold around you is something clearly of divine nature. To think that this is just what they sit on, you have no idea how their bed would… You stay tuned for the slightest sound as you stand and move to the door. Nothing. Amidst the silence you turn your head to the source of your desire and silently creep on over. The second your hand touches the sheets you can tell this is going to be a treat, and without further thought you leap onto it belly first. “ooooh, ahhh,” you coo as you roll around, your size leaving your shoulders and head hanging off the other side. The sheets crumple under you and with another hand you grab the end and wrap the upper layer around you. By Tartarus this is beyond wonderful, it’s like being wrapped in a blanket of happiness and rainbows… You bolt back upwards at the very thought. Can they make a rainbow blanket? ”Uhh…” you hear Twilight at the door as she takes the sight in. “Oh Twilight, I am glad you are here. Tell me, does Equestria manufacture Rainbow blankets?” ”That- Why- What?” It appears your answer would be a no. “A shame.” Twilight sits you back down and you take a swig of water, swishing it around in your mouth, that latent taste of coffee soon leaving you. “Water… Wonderfully delicious yet it has no flavor. Why is that Twilight?” She busily pulls up a chair across from you and locates a pen and quill, “I don’t know.” “Why?” She always struck you as one who would have researched these things. ”Why what?” she responds with a counter question. “Why don’t you know?” She has that same expression of suspicion about her as she scratches her neck, “I just never thought about it before.” “Why?” you cock your head to the side. ”Because I don’t really care,” she responds with a hint of annoyance before she visibly calms down. “Now,” she readies her quill, “What’s your name for the record?” “Whatever name you wish to call me, though I prefer ‘Anon’ myself. It fits quite well in my opinion.” It doesn’t take her long to write it down, “Anon. Short for Anonymous. Did your parents name you this or did you change it?” “I don’t have parents,” you stop yourself all too late, “My name is my own.” ”I’m sorry to hear that,” she droops her head and finishes writing. She thinks that- Oh… a clever save, one not of your own accord. ”Alright…” she waves her quill over her paper, “What are you exactly?” “I am Anon.” ”No no, not like that. What are you, not who are you.” That- Huh… “I do not understand the question.” She contemplates to herself for a few seconds before nodding, “Alright. I am Twilight. That is who I am. I am also a unicorn. That is what I am.” “Oh,” you grin, “Alright, I am Anon. That is who I am. I am also a unicorn. That is-“ She interrupts you again, “That’s not right. I am a unicorn. Not you.” “Why?” Her annoyance is clearly evident at this point, “Why what, Anon?” She is certainly insistent with these counter questions, rather aggravating actually. “Why can I not be a unicorn? It’s all but a name is it not? If so, it shouldn’t matter. For all intents purposes a unicorn could easily symbolize a penguin or even a Tundra Spitter. It all rests in the way we give meaning to them.” ”Simple, because you’re not a unicorn.” “Says who? You? That’s a rather biased point of view, is it not?” ”Try an informed point of view.” Touché… Now where did you hear that word? That’s the funny thing about a limitless existence, you can never remember the little things. “Culturally, you may be a unicorn, but at the same time another culture might spot you and name you a horse.” She shakes her head, “It’s clear that this isn’t getting us anywhere, let’s just skip this question alright?” “As you wish Ms. Sparkle.” All according to plan. Quite a troublesome question, that one. Can’t just go around saying that you’re death. That would receive quite a negative response you’d wager. ”Alright then, where are you from, originally?” You open your mouth to speak but quickly stop yourself. You can actually answer this question, you think. Your first memory… That was so long ago- “Sensitive information?” she nearly glares at you. “No, I’m just trying to remember,” you grin, “You know how it is, hazy memories and all.” ”Not really, no.” You can faintly remember a- a castle of some sort. It was so dark that not even light could pierce its form. Where this place is and its name, are both mysteries to you, though the memory is finely lain in your mind. “I- I can’t remember. My apologies Twilight. Like I said, my mind is- not quite an ally of mine, so to speak.” She looks into your eyes- Well… as close as she can given your lack of them. After an awkward moment she nods, “Alright then. I believe you, and for what it’s worth, I am sorry that you can’t remember. I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t know where I was from.” Your grin fades the more you think about it. You don’t have a home. You never did and you never- Yes you will Anon. This can be your home if you stop dwelling on the past. Nothing will change what you are. But you don’t have to hide behind it either. As long as the sun rises the morning next, your future is as bright as the sun will make it. With a smile you return to your previous disposition. “Please, do go on.” Her questions become far less intrusive after that, though it could just be that she ran out of steam. As much as that sounds correct you can’t help but feel it’s that she feels sorry for you. Which is actually quite odd considering she doesn’t like you. Trivial regardless, you take a final sip of water, Twilight finishes the last of her notes as you spot the stirring of the purple dragon. He has his eyes half closed in a daze as he stumbles up to Twilight’s chair and climbs up, snuggling beside her. “Does he believe you to be his brood mother?” She shakes her head, “More like a sister. We’ve always been close ever since I hatched him, but I still have another question.” You pay her little mind as you gaze at the snoozing dragon next to her, thumb stuck in his mouth. “Hmm,” you spy your own thumb and once again listen intently, this time for the sound of wings. None. You sigh in relief and stick your thumb in your own mouth to mimic Spike’s behavior, suckling gently on it. When she looks back up to you, she’s beyond confused, “What are you- Why are you copying Spike?” You pull out your thumb and tremble at the sensation. “It’s all tingly…” you marvel before following the glistening liquid that begins to drip off the digit. She tries to compose herself, but the more she watches you the harder it becomes, “Can you just, wipe it off or something. You’re grossing me out.” “Why aren’t you grossed out by Spike?” ”Because he’s a kid. It’s cute when they do it.” It’s an innocence thing. You recall seeing this before when a p0ny had wet the bed. His wife was not amused. Not the reason why she took his life, but it certainly didn’t help you’d assume. Alas, you adhere to her request and wipe your thumb off on your pants. She’s visibly calms at this, “Okay, now onto that last question.” “Whenever you’re ready.” She intently goes back over her notes, “You said earlier- well, asked earlier, what sleep was. Is this correct?” It takes you a few seconds before the memory pops back in your head. “Ahh yes, you would incorrect.” She’s taken aback by your answer, “Of course you did, I remember it.” You hold up a finger causing her pause. “If you recall, I asked if it was another beverage, not what it was. So the answer to your question is no, you are incorrect.” ”Alright, I didn’t recall what you said to the letter, but-“ “If we are quite finished here I believe I should check back on Ms. Dash.” ”We’re not actually, I still have another question.” Silly Twilight. Certainly she is the only one with a worse memory than your own. “Now Ms. Sparkle. Do not tell me that you yourself have forgotten what you said mere moments ago. That was to be your final question.” You stand up to leave and she follows, “I said no such thing.” “Twilight, my dear Twilight… I’ll give you a moment to recall your thoughts…” Her determined face stays firm until you can almost see the ‘gears turn’ in her head. “There you go. Until next time?” ”F-fine, but you’re not getting off so easy next time.” You set down your glass and make your exit, spying that infernal coffee machine one last time. “You will burn in the deepest pits of Tartarus,” you whisper under your breath, “You have my-“ ”What’s that?” “Nothing ma’am,” you smile back at her before finally leaving her home. That machine will perish… in time… Where to next? Hmm, so many choices. Rainbow Dash will know where to go. In exchange for a second chance you took her as a guide, she might as well live up to that title. You decide to walk around town until you find her. So with hands behind your back, you set off. As you progress it is quite clear that Twilight’s questioning took longer than intended as a good number of p0nies have populated the streets, waves of numbers bouncing about above their heads. You ponder the way they begin to gaze at you. Before, it could best be described as fearful or perhaps spite, but now you’re not entirely sure. Why do they smile at you? You remember the speed at which they escaped your presence once before. Run from them Anon. They are planning something. No, they are simply kind. Are they? Doing your best to ignore the strange looks you continue down the road, your feet kicking up dirt from behind you. You look back as the dust swirls in a cyclone before it swiftly departs into the sky. Wonderful. As you take a step back you find something in the way and quickly attempt to regain your balance. You do not succeed. You plummet backwards to the ground, a muffled gasp coming from beneath your legs. Tripping, you believe is the term. How unfortunate. You feel a bundle under your legs begin to squirm and it quickly frees itself, your body now completely flat. ”Darnit Scoots, look what ya did!” you hear a p0ny say, her voice high in pitch and with a slight accent. Three small p0nies, fillies, gather around you, each of them locked in fear. ”I- I-,” the Pegasus tries to talk but her eyes are fixed on your unmoving form. They believe you to be dead? Why does everyone think that? ”What do we do?” the unicorn asks looking around, “There’s so many ponies.” ”I didn’t think he’d move,” the Pegasus finally utters, “I thought I could walk by…” The earth pony is quick to act, “Sweetie, fetch one o’ Rarity’s rugs, I’ll see if I can obta- obti- shoot, get a wagon from the barn.” The things kids learn these days. ”Well, what about me? The Pegasus asks, “What should I do?” “You could apologize.” ”GAH!” the three shriek and cling to one another. You find it hard to sit up and get to your feet, but the Pegasus finds the courage to help you. ”I’m soooo sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” You reassure her that you are in fact quite well and she finally looks up at you, “You’re Anon, right?” Astonishing how fast your name travels around. ”Don’t be silly,” the earth pony replies, “He ain’t Anon. I heard he was as an alicorn, twice- no, three times taller than Celestia!” Rumors ugh, lovely… ”Handsome too!” the unicorn squeaks, “He had a mane of golden diamonds.” The Pegasus rolls her eyes and whispers to you, “Don’t listen to them. I know who you are. You’re like, the second coolest pony in Ponyville.” Only the second? That is disappointing. “I am unsure how I earned such a prestigious title. How exactly is that?” ”Well duh! You totally stood up to Nightmare Moon! I was all like, ‘no he isn’t’ but then you laughed at her and I was all, ‘tubular.’” Just when you think you’re understanding their dialect… “Tubular? What do tubes have to do with this?” ”It means the same thing as ‘awesome.’ I needed more ways to describe how radical Rainbow Dash is so-“ ”Here we go…” the other two sigh. ”What?! Dash is the coolest most awesomest Pegasus in Equestria. Don’t be hatin.” This filly is very- Ah now you remember, you saw this filly yesterday morning as you followed Rainbow Dash. She certainly is her biggest fan, and if anyone knows her whereabouts, it would be her. “So Scoots, you-“ You’re interrupted by her giggling friends to which she barks at them, “It ain’t funny. Sorry, my name’s Scootaloo, not many ponies call me Scoots.” “Noted, but to my point Scootaloo, do you happen to know where Ms. Dash is located?” ”Pfft, of course. It’s only the third Monday of the sixth month.” “…” ”She’s at weather duty.” To be honest, you are rather impressed by her ability to memorize another’s schedule to such extent. “My gratitude young Scootaloo. Farewell.” You head on outside of Ponyville, your silent companion behind you all the while. ”Are you really going to go see Rainbow Dash?” you hear Scootaloo ask. Her persistence, one of curiosity? Perhaps. “I do plan on speaking with her, indeed.” ”She doesn’t talk to just anypony you know. I’ve been trying to hang with her for years.” And with little success you’d wager. She’s certainly affectionate enough, and that is what Rainbow Dash thrives on. “Ms. Dash will make an exception for me,” you move over the bridge and through the tall greenery of the land. ”Whoa, no way! The two coolest ponies in Equestria hang out? This is just too gnarly.” You stop in your tracks. Her idioms are difficult enough to interpret, but her incessant need to identify you as a pony is rather annoying. “I would request you not call me a pony. It is clear that we do not share the same physiology so calling me such would be an anatomical fallacy.” She just stares up at you for a second before smiling, “You’re really smart aren’t you?” What- Where does this come from? How does she jump to this line of thought? “That would matter on your definition of smart. Is it the ability to regurgitate data? How about the ability to locate patterns? Or it could be one’s decision-making skills. So, young Scootaloo, what is your definition of smart?” She keeps that same smile on her face as she hops up with a flutter of her wings and takes off ahead of you, “Anon is.” You look down to the floor. That- that was a compliment. A positive reflection of your personality… It feels nice. Looking back up you find Scootaloo sniffing a large yellow flower before suddenly sneezing with a giggle. “Stop and smell the roses…” You shake your head and follow her. ”So Mr. Not A Pony, what are you then?” “A force of infinite complexity and magnitude that reaches beyond the boundary of your comprehension.” She leaps up onto a big rock, “What’s that mean?” “It means you wouldn’t understand.” She sounds her acknowledgment as you pass on by, but you don’t have time to react as she jumps up onto your shoulders, “Wheee!” Her sudden embarkment disrupts your equilibrium and you stumble a few steps before you regain control of yourself. She is certainly an adventurous one. She cheers on your shoulder, “Let’s go again!” You pick her off your shoulder and hold her in front of you. “That was not very kind of you. In the future I would ask you to ask for permission before attempting to mount me.” But Scootaloo won’t listen to idle talk, instead she sticks her tongue out at you and wiggles out of your grasp. She lands on the ground harmlessly and looks back up at you, “Hey Anon. Guess what.” “What is it youn-“ Before you can finish she smacks you in the leg, “Tag, you’re it.” With that she speeds off away from the path and into the more rugged landscape. “Tag?” Her head pops out of a tree a couple feet above you, “It’s a game. You can’t tell me you’ve never played tag before.” “In fact I can, and I am. What is this ‘tag?’” ”Well, one pony’s it and they have to tag the other one. If you’re not it, then you have to gallop as fast as you can so you don’t get caught.” “But you will be caught eventually. What is the purpose of running from the inevitable?” ”Because it’s fun Mr. Smarts. Now come on, try and catch me.” She disappears back into the bushes of the tree before you can further question her. You are here to locate Ms. Dash so that she can guide you to your next activity, not play ‘tag’ with a filly. The trivial nature of these ponies astounds you still. Stepping off the trail you are greeted by a small thicket of leaves, growing closer to the exterior of the forest no doubt. “I am sorry Scootaloo, but I do not have time to play these games with you. I intend to meet with Rainbow Dash at my earliest convenience.” ”Then you have to catch me first.” And you thought the coffee machine was evil… You scan the twisting branches as they begin to thicken around you. The sun can still be made out through the thicket resting above you, though it is growing clear that the further you go, the less welcome the sun’s rays will become. “This is not the kind of place a small filly such as yourself should venture. You have many years in which to live your life, and I strongly advise that we lay these games to rest until a further date.” You push through yet another branch until you find yourself truly in the dark recesses of the forest. “Scootaloo?” ”You talk funny, you know that?” you hear her voice echo over the forest, the ends of her voice almost circling you like a predator. This is not how you remember the forest. Your group found troubles, yes, but now it feels, alive. “Scootaloo,” you call out to her, “The forest is a dangerous place for one to frolic, and even worse for a youngling such as yourself. I give you my word that should we depart, I will engage in this ‘Tag’ with you, but it is simply not safe for you here.” You’re met by a silence, and you- feel a lump build in the back of your throat. Why must she insist on such silence? This- Worry. You feel the lump begin to recede as a thought comes to mind, well, more so numbers than actually words. Her final days are not until many many years from now. So what harm is there really for her here? None at all. You hear the bushes rustle ahead of you, and out from it comes the unmistakable form of the Pegasus, “O-ok, b-but you better be serious okay.” You nod earnestly. You would never betray your word, a deal is a deal. “Good, now let us find-” your voice is cut short in your throat. Why? That’s impossible. Fate has determined it. It’s almost as if she can see the worry on your face, “Anon, you okay?” “Scootaloo, do not run. I am walking over very slowly. Okay?” She raises a brow at you, “Wait a second here…” No no no, “You’re still playing! Ha ha!” “No Scootaloo that is not-” you’re too slow as she disappears into another bush, your arms failing to grab her. ”I’ll admit,” her voice goes back to that same echo, “You almost got me with the whole ‘dangerous’ routine, but I’m quick myself.” You silently curse yourself for your actions, if you hadn’t made a change in your behavior she would’ve walked out with you. “I am not playing this game, I merely worry for your safety. I-” you have to think of a reason to make her leave, “I saw a spider on your back, it was very very dangerous.” ”Oh please Anon, I’m not that slow. You just wanted me to put down my guard, but Scoots isn’t going to let you do that.” This child… You don’t know how her numbers jumped around like that, but you most certainly will not let yourself be the cause… That’s it, isn’t it? It’s your fault. If you hadn’t interfered then she would still be with her friends. Just like Nightmare Moon, just like Discord so many years ago… But you musn’t give up the search. Scootaloo is depending on you to save her, whether she knows it or not. “I promise you that it was not my goal to trick you. I am truly and wholly concerned for your safety.” You duck under a branch and find yourself in an open clearing, moving to the center it’s no longer clear exactly how far you’ve gone or where you are for that matter. Just say something Scootaloo, please. It’s your fault she’s like this. I know. You know what must be done. I won’t leave her here. If she passes, the soul is on your shoulders. You are the one who must deal with it. Silence! “Scootaloo.” You pause, only silence returning in response, “Scootaloo!” The lump returns in your throat and the ends of your fingers begin to tremble. This was not a part of your deal. It was to enjoy life, not spend it worried about others. She has to be close by and watching you, which means you simply can’t find her the old fashioned way. You’d have to silence her, but you’re not interested in such a permanent solution. How to find her? She’s going to die because of you. “No… Scootaloo! I am serious, come out right this instant!” ”You have to find me,” she calls back, her voice pointing you down one of the many pathways. You narrow your gaze, faintly making out the cherry red tail of the young filly as it disappears into the foliage. You hasten over towards her and come within inches of securing her before she hops up a tree and out of sight. So that is how she’s getting around. You step back and inspect the tree, trying to find a way to ascend the hulking mass of bark. There’s a branch that you could grab… Hmm, a foothold could be useful if- *growl* “A walk through the woods is only as dear, when in the shadows the Timberwolves grow near.” You turn around to face… Hmm, that’s interesting, “Hehehehe. Fooled you.” It was a ruse to cause you fear? Would you have been any other then perhaps it would have worked, alas, she attempted to cause you fear, which doesn’t work. “I do not wish to play this game. I only wish for us to leave before we find something much worse than Timberwolves.” You can hear her shuffling about the branches above you, “Yeah right, what could be worse than a Timberwolf?” “Finding yourself at the wrong end of Toxin Twirl… Blood curdling in your veins, your lungs reducing to mulch… So many things…” You shake your head as you recall the many images that flash through your mind. “And that’s exactly the reason we should leave this place,” you say grabbing hold of a branch and hoist yourself up. If you can just grab her then you can let this entire event pass into memory, but you have to get her first. ”You can’t fit up here Anon, you’re too big.” You rest your foot on another branch as it trembles under your weight, “You’re going to fall.” “Nonsense I won’t- *snap* So much for that. ”Anon,” you hear her call from the branches above, “Are you alright?” A leaf comes floating down upon your face, you blowing it off in frustration. “I am quite fine. Where are you?” Her smiling face pokes out from the top of the tree, “Peekaboo! Hahaha, you’re not very good at this game.” She knows not what danger she is in, her innocence has blinded her from the truth. “Indeed, I therefore forfeit, you win this round.” ”Like I’m going to fall for that again.” You dust yourself off and stand up as you attempt to find another way to bring her down. *growl* Not again, does she really think to trick you? “Young Scootaloo, end your tricks and let us leave.” … What? Does she think to escape you? No, you can barely make out the numbers through the leaves. “Young Scootaloo?” you back up, finding her staring down through a small open patch in the leaves, “Come on down.” Her wings tremble ever so slightly. Odd, you think, it certainly isn’t very cold in the forest. Fear, that’s it, she’s worried that she might hurt herself in the fall. She needn’t be frightened. “I’m right here,” you extend your arms up to her, “I will catch you.” She gulps and shakes her head frantically, “n-no.” At this rate Rainbow Dash will be- Aha! That is the key! “The sooner you get down from there, the sooner we can ‘chill’ with Rainbow Dash. Doesn’t that sound fun?” *growl* “Really Scootaloo? Don’t you think I- Wait, your lips didn’t move…” If she didn’t move her lips that can only mean. You snap your fingers at the realization. “The wind upon these leaves certainly has such a strange effect. How precise too.” She shakes her head and points behind you, “T-tim-ti- timberwolf…” *snarl* Oh… Why didn’t you think of that? Well, at least you know why and how her demise is now fated to arrive, but it is not her fate, not while you are here. “Scootaloo,” you smile up at her, “Do you remember the way you came? Through the treetops?” She nods, her eyes following the wolf as it begins to circle you. “Young miss do keep your eyes on me,” you snap your fingers, “There we go, now, do you believe you could make it out the same way?” Once again she nods, your calm demeanor partially rubbing off on her own. This is going well. “Good, very good. You’re very brave Scootaloo, and I know that you are going to do great things one day. I need you to be brave for me now, alright?” She trembles as her eyes begin to stray, but the numbers above her head begin to rise in confidence. “Look at me Scoots,” you quietly command, “Work through the trees and find your way back into Ponyville. Do not worry about Anon. Anon will be safe, and you will be too. Now go.” She timidly begins to move along the branches before stopping to look at you, “Are you sure you’ll be-“ Your smile is enough to calm her and grinning back at you she trots along the treetops and back to safety, the last few digits lining back up to their previous date. “Good. She is safe.” You turn back to the Timberwolf, another of its kin working out from the bushes, “You two, on the other hand, are late for your appointment.” You raise your hand, a harmless gesture to some, a death sentence to those who are met by it. The two growl and snarl as you approach them without fear, the primal part of their minds enraged by your very nature. Animals never will like you. Well, at least the feeling here is mutual. The two separate until they are on opposing sides to you, leaving you with a predicament. Left or right? Hmm, how to choose? You decide to test yourself and by swiveling around on your foot you face the one on the left. “Hello there, shall we begin?” It barks- Ha, barks, like the bark of a tree, oh Anon you’re so clever. Anyways, it decides to bark at you but you simply ignore its attempts at intimidation. “Come here doggy, I promise that your end will be painless, physically of course. I cannot judge how the process damages you mentally.” It looks around for a place to maneuver, but its flank soon hits the back of a tree with you steadily approaching. With one last bare of its fangs it lunges towards you, its maw catching on your sleeve, the razors of its mouth ripping the cloth, causing you much frustration. You lift your arm, letting the creature dangle from it as you yourself inspect the damage. “Now now Mr. Wolf, this is my only suit. Ruining it is most unkind. May you let go?” It replies by sinking its teeth further into your arm, which causes you to sigh. “I gave you a chance.” And with a fling of your arm the timberwolf’s body goes crashing into tree, its body breaking off into a mess of sticks and hunks of wood. This- has a certain thrill to it. It’s exciting. You pluck off the head, which was still firmly attached to your arm, and toss it down to the rest. You’re about to face its partner when the pieces begin to glow in a lime green light, the remnants patching together until its eyes open once again and its horrid breath reemerges from its jaws. “Goodie!” you clap your hands, “Round two.” It doesn’t have time to fight back before you pin it down by the chest and rest your hands on its snout. Its eyes widen as you begin to work, its body fighting with all its might to escape, but the strength of death is without scale. “Shhh,” you hush the beast as it begins to whimper, “Let go of your physical shell and let your soul escape to destiny’s end.” Looking down on the beast as it quiets down, you can’t help but feel a sort of sadness for it. You don’t truly despise these creatures, merely their attitude. Now that it’s growing quiet and docile in your hand, you can’t help but second guess your actions. Maybe- if you let go- *snap* You’re forced down onto the wolf, its partner’s weight thrown onto your back, jaws locked around your throat. Just when you were going to show mercy… You grab hold of your attacker’s neck with your left hand and squeeze slowly until your throat is free to release your voice. “I will get to you in a second,” you toss it aside and return your hands to the one before you. It closes its eyes… and its gone. Already? Well… It certainly- It’s new, to be the one who causes death. You never did the rough work yourself, that was left to natural causes. A shepherd for your flock, not the predator that threatens it. But you have a job to finish, you can’t allow this one to follow you back to Ponyville and wreck havoc. It whimpers as you approach and lay your hands on its head. “I am sorry…” ~~~ You stand, the forest with all its ambiance turned silent at your exploits, the two wolves lingering amongst the ground, the light gone from their eyes. This type of work is best left to their respective parties, not to you. Scootaloo should be out of harm’s way by now, far from the forest’s inhabitants. Good, one less thing on your conscience. Ha, conscience. Does death even have such a thing? You pick one of the sticks that make up a Timberwolf, the longest of its anatomy and put your weight on it as one would with a walking stick. A trophy for your conquest? A rather cruel thought, but not a totally unappealing one. You make your way through the trees, but stop just short as another sound catches your attention, a squeal. Not the squeal you would expect. Not that of a dying animal or a victim as it’s torn limb from limb, that is the squeal you would expect, but this is far more… innocent. The sound emanates nearby, moving backwards you find the two wolves still silent, but the sound persists, now a squeak, then a whimper. The bushes… You recall the second wolf had emerged from there, but thought nothing of it. Could perhaps… You push the bush aside, the stick in your hand falling down to the earth. Two pups, whimpering to themselves as they huddle close to one another. They do not bark nor do they snarl at you even as their bright blue eyes pass over where you stand. Blind, perhaps… but- You look back to the two timberwolves you dispatched. They- were protecting their young. You were a threat to their children so they sought to drive you off. But they would’ve- they would’ve killed Scootaloo. But they didn’t, did they? In fact, they didn’t even attack you. Only after you engaged them did they strike. You sought to protect Scootaloo, the innocent, but you therefore condemned these two pups, also innocent… “I…” What are you going to do? This isn’t how you planned this to go. “I can- I can fix this. I did this once. I can do it again.” You move back to the lifeless husks below you and gather them together, laying your hands upon them. Rainbow Dash took effort, yes, but it can be done. If you can bring her back, you can bring… Nothing, no soul remains, no spirit lingers… They had moved on. No, you can still try. Your hands shake against their bones as you sift through valleys of souls, millions upon millions as they each look up at you, begging… Their voices echo in your mind as you force yourself- So many voices… You- “I can’t.” You move your hands away and silence the cries in your head. “It can’t be done.” When Rainbow Dash fell, she couldn’t let go and so she stayed. When the Timberwolves fell, they knew it was the end and so they left. You gaze over the bush, the two pups now snoozing quietly, snuggled against the other. Were you to leave them- Nature will take its course. But it’s not their fate. It was when you interfered. You turn your back and look up to the darkened sky through the treetops. All you want is a good time… And those wolves wanted to live in peace… You kneel next to the two pups, your hand pausing halfway between them. There’s no going back from this you know. Trust me, I know. All it takes is a single touch. A simple caress to reunite this family once again. That’s all it’ll ever take. Later that day… It’s already night by the time you find your way, the moon high in the sky. You think this is the place, though you can’t be entirely sure. Not many ponies live so close to the forest, and only one lives in a cottage such as this. With one hand you straighten your tie and make sure you look presentable, no need for a bad impression after all. *knock knock* You wait in silence by the door, your other arm snug against yourself as the door creaks open. The Pegasus peeks out from the crack, her mane hiding most of her face, “Hello?” “Fluttershy,” you say quietly, “I hope I did not wake from your ‘sleep.’” ”N-no, umm, what are you doing here, I mean uh, what can I help you with?” Her nervousness is expected from one such as her, but her kindness is what you’ve come to rely on. “I find myself in a predicament Ms. Fluttershy, and… I find myself at a loss. I simply do not know what to do.” ”Can’t- *yawn* ooh, sorry. Can’t Twilight help? Or maybe Rainbow-“ “I assure you, this is a sensitive matter that only you can resolve. After all, you have a certain touch when it comes to… well…” You nod down at your arm, Fluttershy opening the door, the candlelight from within revealing the two pups nestled against you. ”Oh my, please come inside.” You step within her home and are immediately assaulted by the fierce aromas within, namely that of animal musk. But you do not pay mind to these scents, after all, you are a guest in her residence. Fluttershy quickly leaves into the backroom before coming back out with a large towel, wrapping the pups up and setting them down for them to rest. “I thank you for your help. You were the first to come to mind.” ”How did you find them? Were they alone or…” she pauses when she gets a better look at you in the fire’s orange glow, “You’re hurt, please sit. I have some bandages…” You’re about to object but she forces you to sit down on her couch. Not as comfy as Twilight’s but you’re certainly not going to complain. You trace your fingers along your neck, finding puncture mark after puncture mark wrapping around your throat. No blood of course, but they felt rather deep. It’s understandable how she would be worried. When she comes back she has a damp towel bound around her hoof, “This may sting a little.” “I’ll be fine,” you reassure her as she presses it against your wound. ”Are- are you okay?” “I took that fall off the cliff fairly well didn’t I? This is nothing.” She forces a smile and pulls out a roll of some sort and flutters, haa flutters, around you, wrapping your neck with it. ”They go all the way around, did one of them, um, get you?” “I’d rather not talk about it, if you don’t mind,” you say looking at the two pups, “Not in front of them.” She looks at you quizzically, “But they can’t…” She stops herself and nods, “Okay Anon.” Tying off the bandage you make sure it isn’t too tight, the material coarse to the touch, yet surprisingly comfortable against your skin. “Once again, you have my thanks for this small situation of mine. I hope it does not intrude on your plans…” ”It’s alright. There are so many animals running about, these two will be no problem.” Relief, quite possibly one of the most pleasurable feelings there are. “I do not wish to take anymore of your time than I already have Ms. Fluttershy,” you say walking over to the door with her. ”Not at all, I’ll take good care of them for you. ~~~ “Ummm, Anon?” she asks as you’re halfway down the steps. “Yes? Did I forget something?” She closes the door and steps over to you, “No, nothing like that, but- Umm, last night, after the party, I was one of the last ones to leave.” “Ahh yes,” you grin, “No doubt that Miss Rarity was holding you there for some nefarious purpose. Sarcasm intended.” She giggles at your clarification, “I got that. But… well, I couldn’t help but notice on my way home that you were standing out by the river.” Is it a crime to- Let her explain herself, Anon. Do not jump to conclusions. ”I just- When I came out today, I wake up early to take care of the animals you see, when I came to town you were still there, in that same pose. So I was thinking…” She knows something is wrong. You did not expect this. How to explain? ”Do you need a place to stay?” “… Come again?” ”I know you’re new here, so you probably don’t have a place to go. I don’t mean it in a bad way, but if you ever need a place to stay, all you have to do is ask.” Well now, you were worrying for no reason now weren’t you? Silly Anon, she’s just being friendly. “I appreciate the offer, I truly do, but let me put your fears to rest. I am quite fine as I am, but should I have need, you will be the first I can count on.” ”Okay… Well, good night Anon.” You copy her wave and walk back to Ponyville, back to that same spot you left this morning. You put your hands behind your back and let yourself go to the wind gliding over your skin. What an interesting day. Chapter 5: Imitation Diamonds”…and Anon was so awesome! He wasn’t scared at all, he was just like ‘I’ll be fine,’ and I was like ‘awesome.’ He’s just the best!” Hmm, you pay close attention to this strange cone of yours, the icy mounds upon it glistening as the sun’s heat competes for dominance. What is this runny thing? The small trace of liquid flows down the side and onto your hand, a rush of cold running down and up your arm. ”You gotta-” Rainbow Dash attempts to coach you; “You gotta lick it up before you make a mess, like this I’ll show you.” Rainbow Dash’s cone does the same but she moves her head to the side and laps up the trail before it hits her hoof. ”See, nothing to it.” She licks the white from her lips with a grin. You copy her, your tongue running from your hand, over the cone, and finally to the top of the mound of ice cream. It is quite scrumptious, that you will never deny. Vanilla, is the flavor, if the vendor is to be believed. You like this ‘vanilla.’ “I still do not see why I cannot simply bite into it. Licking feels so- unorthodox. It takes too long.” Scootaloo removes her lips from the side of her own cone, “It’s not about eating it fast. You have to savor the liquid awesomeness.” You grumble to yourself and look back at the cone, taking another lick. “It’s dilly-dallying…” You sit there and attempt to enjoy your cone of ice cream while Scootaloo recounts yesterday’s tale. In honesty, you’d rather she didn’t. It is- It was not your finest hour… ”So I take it that’s where you got those chompers?” Rainbow Dash asks pointing to your neck. “Yes,” you answer briefly, the less you talk about it the better. You’d taken off the bandages Fluttershy had applied, their purpose rather futile for something like you. They’re just an illusion after all, a façade of the living. How you crave it… When you look back you’re startled to find Rainbow Dash hovering a great deal closer, eyes glued to the marks on your neck, “Daaaang, that thing really did get you.” Upon seeing your plain face she backs off, “Sorry, just- You did a good thing helping Scootaloo like that.” No, not when you condemn others to the same fate. Death isn’t- Huh… You were about to say death isn’t justified. Death is simply a part of life, it doesn’t need justification, but you… is Death all that you are? The cycle will continue without your intervention, it already is. Maybe you can be as were before- ”Anon! You’re getting your suit all dirty.” Rainbow Dash breaks your line of thought and you find your hand almost drenched with the vanilla liquid as well as the end of your sleeve. “That is most unfortunate,” and with one bite you finish off the top of your meal, leaving the soaked cone in your hand. “There we go.” ”Whoa…” Scootaloo stares captivated as you swallow the hunk of ice, “That’s so cool!” Cold is the more accurate term, unless she is measuring how she perceives the event, then she’d be correct. The hunk of iced goodness slides down your throat, the chill spreading through you rather pleasing. ”It still doesn’t fix your sleeve,” Rainbow grumbles as she goes back to her own food. “Very true. It’s a shame that these are my only pair of clothes. I’ll simply have to ‘deal with it,’ am I using that right Rainbow Dash?” ”You could use some sunglasses, but yeah, you got it.” Most excellent. Scootaloo looks up from her cone, “But couldn’t he just go see-“ Dash gives her a quick glare, and for some reason young Scootaloo quiets down. There’s something Rainbow Dash does not want her to say, and when she turns back to you, she’s met by a glare of your own, one she knows better than to refute. You grin at Scootaloo who’s gone back to her previous activities. “You were saying dear Scootaloo?” She takes a fevered glance at Dash before gulping, “Well, I was just saying that you could always see… Uh, Miss Rarity.” Rarity? Rarity… Hmmm, that name rings a bell yet you seem to fail to connect it to a face. Dash seems to notice your confusion, “Darling.” “Oh *that* Rarity. Yes, her I remember. Quite the mane she has, and what a lovely hue at that.” ”Really? You’re impressed by *her* mane? Mine’s a freaking rainbow!” “Yes and what have you done with it? She keeps it tuned and well kempt, while you- You’re more natural, as it were, which that in itself is wonder to behold.” Her glare could cut through stone, “Nice save.” Scootaloo beckons you closer, “I thought she was going to beat you up,” she whispers. “Me? No, Ms. Dash knows better than to take action against me,” you turn to her, “Isn’t that right?” She does her best to live up to her reputation for young Scootaloo but there’s no denying the sweat building upon her cheek, “Sure, keep telling yourself that.” The two of them share a laugh and you finish chewing on the cone itself. You sit back on the bench, finished yourself, the afternoon ponies nodding their greetings to you as they pass. Even as they treat you as one of their own, you can’t help but feel- a disconnect, like you truly don’t belong. That’s because you don’t. Says who? You do, because it’s true. ”Afternoon Anon,” one stallion remarks, “Enjoying yourself?” “Most definitely,” you nod back, your phony smile doing well to convince him, but there is no deceiving yourself. Listen to yourself, what kind of thinking is this? Are you not among those who value your company? Yes, you are. Are you not free from the repetitive task that you’ve fulfilled for millennia? Yes, freedom is yours. But to be human… Curse that elusive word, wherever it festers within your mind. Should you have the power, the very name would be purged from your mind. Besides, what is a ‘human’ anyways? From the gates of light to the very darkest pits of Tartarus, you have never met a ‘human.’ Perhaps they’re without soul, like a fungus or another plant, but then why does the phrase exist at all? To be a plant? Nonsense. What does it matter, tis just a word and they- “Helloooo! Equestria to Anon! Anyone in there?” The young Pegasus is waving her hoof in front of your face, jumping and fluttering her little wings, “He’s not dead is he?” “Not in a million years.” ”Well how about it? I promise it’ll be fun!” What is she on about? Was she speaking to you? ”Ha, he wasn’t even listening. Face it Scoots, you’re gonna have to find somepony else.” It’s obvious the filly is flustered and she puffs her lip, “He was listening, I know it.” Rainbow tosses up her cone and finishes it off in one bite, “Yeah right, ten bits says he wasn’t.” ”Deal!” the filly looks back to you expectantly. So it is a wager? Interesting. Tis a shame that Ms. Dash is the victor this round… unless… “Of course I will young Scootaloo. You needn’t have asked.” Dash isn’t very happy about this, “You’ll what?” Not entirely convinced is she? You believe this is less a matter of winning bits and more about her being correct. “I will, go with Scootaloo,” you guess, “My only question is why you will not.” A counter-accusation to put her on the defense, the perfect solution. ”Because! Unlike some ponies I have work and can’t be bothered to show up to every show-and-tell their school ha-” She stops herself all too late. A ‘show-and-tell.’ You’d ponder what this activity entails although the name gives you a fairly good idea. Dash stands up from the bench in defiance, “You’re smarter than you look Anon, but I’ve got your number.” “But Ms. Dash, don’t you know? It is I who have yours…” you place emphasis on that last part, a sliver of her attitude crumbling as she remembers just what you are in relation to her. ”Whatever. I gotta go wrestle some thunderheads out by the Smokey Mountain. I’ll see you scrubs later.” ”Ahem!” Scootaloo clears her throat before she leaves, her hoof held outwards expectantly. Dash just rolls her eyes, “Put it on my tab,” and she’s off into the sky, bursting right through the last cloud in the sky leaving just the lonesome sun. ”She’s not going to pay me is she?” “I would not count on it.” Well, you’ve stayed out long enough for one day so you stand up, the tip of your sleeve now crusted over with the vanilla. You pick off one such flake and tentatively take a lick, finding it still quite delicious, but not quite the same. The texture really does play a role. Still, you might need to go see Rarity after all. You still have the marks from your first day here, and your outfit might soon be in taters should you not fix them. *creak* You flinch at the sheer sharpness, the actual tone of which you do not appreciate at all, and immediately find the source, Scootaloo’s… thing. It’s certainly a poor little thing, you saw her ride it on her way down from the school house. You can’t imagine it was pleasant to look at in the first place with its sloppy brown coat, and the rust that thoroughly coats its hinges doesn’t exactly help. It still leaves a funny taste in your mouth, not bad, but not good either. Her device creaks and cracks as she rides it over to you, “Let’s go!” “Go where?” You had assumed she would return to the school while you were left to your own schedule. ”To… to the school. For show-and-tell? You… you really weren’t listening were you?” Sadness is evident in her tone, “It’s ok… You don’t have to come. I just- though it’d be pretty sweet, you know?” You kneel down next to the filly and her contraption, your nasal cavity assaulted by the smell of rotting wood. “I do apologize, but you must understand that I have difficulty keeping attention. There are many things that adults think about, but I am sorry.” ”So… Why’d you lie and let me win that bet?” “Because…” you smile, “I like watching her be a sore loser.” She giggles at this, “She kinda is, isn’t she?” “Indeed. Now,” you stand back up, “Which way to your school?” Her contraption shrieks back up as she chugs along, “Follow me!” The noise from her ‘thing,’ you think she called it a scooter, draws more than enough attention as ponies are forced to stick anything from plugs to mounds of dirt into their ears to escape it. Although, now that you really listen to it, it has a certain… liveliness to it. Screech screech, squawk, clunk, screech screech… It’s quite nice when you apply rhythm to it, a sort of order amidst the chaos. You bob your head along to it as the streets begin to vacate from the acoustic atrocity. ”I can’t wait to get back. Every month Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon,” she near hisses their names, “have the best stuff, but not this year. I have Anon the Brave.” “Anon the Brave? I did not know that another existed with my name.” ”I’m talking about you, you big dummy, but that’s not a very good name. How about, Anon the Daring- OH OH! Anon the Mysterious, I really like that one.” “Is ‘Anon’ not good enough?” ”I’m not taking any chances this year. You’re my ticket to the wall of fame.” “The wall of fame?” ”Come on, Anon. It’s every filly and colt’s dream to be on. It’s only for the coolest and most awesomest ponies in our grade.” Hmm, well these children must have something to aspire to. A flock of birds catch your attention, their chirping disrupting the metallic rhythms you had been captive of. What do birds aspire to be? Bigger birds? ”WHOA! Anon come here!” You look back to find her face pressed up against the store window. Richard’s Sporting Goods. This place brings back memories. You’re not sure why he decided to use that bat to probe his- his second hole, but that’s between him and his colon. You move alongside her, not quite sure what she’s looking at. “And what exactly am I coming over here to see?” She points near the back, “That!” It’s- a red scooter, but it’s a little different. ”That’s the Revmaster 1000! It’s the most cutting edge scooter this side of- of ever!” It’s certainly an improvement from hers. It has a shiny red polish, although it’s a bit bulky near the bottom. “What makes it so special? There are plenty of scooters.” ”Have you heard the adverts? It’s got a 360 degree rotating axis, double string and tempered brakes for the hardest of stops, a suspension system that’ll rock your socks off, customized handlebars for the snuggest hoofholds and the only mo- motta- Dangit, what’s it called?” “A motor?” ”YEAH!” she exclaims, bouncing around you before coming to a halt, “I don’t what that is though.” “It’s like an engine.” ”Well, what’s an engine?” You open your mouth to speak… “Well?” “I- can’t remember. It’s umm, weird.” She shrugs, not really caring that much as she smushes her face back against the window, “Iuhveiwadedid.” You pull her face back so she can actually speak, “I’ve always wanted one like this. It’s just so expensive.” The sign for it prices it at three hundred bits. That’s quite hefty indeed. “Maybe one day, if you are really really good, your parents will get you one.” She holds her hoof against the glass for a time before shaking her head and getting back on her own scooter. ”Yeah right, they don’t get me anything.” She looks back at you and forces a grin, “Come on. We’re gonna be late if you keep stopping all the time.” If you keep stopping? But she was the one- Oh, that was the joke. Very nice. The bell rings out atop the schoolhouse as you approach, an entire flock of fillies piling back in through the doors. Scootaloo parks her scooter nearby and rushes inside, nearly dragging you behind her. You glare up at the raging bell, only managing to grin once it’s silenced by an unseen force. Not you though, you’re not that omnipotent. You’re met by the intense and unpleasant bickering of the lot of children as you enter the doorway, and you’re certain if you had eyes they’d be twitching. Tartarus may have a few things to learn when it comes to torture, because this may be the death of you. Only two of which you recognize in the crowd, one being the unicorn and the other being the earth filly, the very same who formulated a plan to dispose your body rather soundly. ”Hey guys!” Scootaloo waves before looking to you. “Alright, we’re starting show-and-tell right after this so you can sit tight for now, okay?” “Sit, tight?” How exactly does one go about doing that? She rolls her eyes, “It means wait. Jeez Anon, you been living under a rock or something?” If Tartarus counts as under a rock, then perhaps. It’s not your fault that she uses these strange terms. One day perhaps you might research how they came to be, but that is ‘far down the road.’ Hmm, there are not many places for you to sit; you think as you look around, perhaps the floor- There we are, right in the front, behind that desk. You adjust your tie and- oh the seat even rolls; now this is quite the spectacle. After a minute of playing around you finally decide to sit, rolling back in. The fillies all but cease their yapping and look at you, some bewildered at your very presence. This must be one of those awkward situations you’ve heard of; the silence is a dead giveaway. Oh, you make yourself crack up. You decide to initiate contact with the group and wave your hand with a hello. Ooh! A pencil! You’ve heard of these yet you’ve never seen one yourself. It’s very smooth between your fingers. You look around, picking up another small item. You believe this to be the mythical sharpener of the pencil, but how does it work? The room stays silent as you fit the two together. Go on, sharpen. Maybe you have to turn it- Success! The wooden shavings fall off the side. Texture, the simple element can change the taste of its source, you wonder… You bring the shaving to your mouth but pause, the entire classroom locked onto you. Hmm, with a slow motion you pocket the shavings. Better save them for a more private occasion. Well, this is certainly uneventful. ”Wow, I can’t even get them this quiet.” Attention then turns to the newcomer, an earth pony with a light purple coat, a trio of flowers shown on her flank. You stand up and shake her hoof as you’ve done to others in the past, “Are you here for show-and-tell?” “Indeed, I am Mrs.…” ”Cheerilee,” she answers, “And it’s Miss.” “My apologies Ms. Cheerilee, my name is-“ ”Ah ah-” she interrupts you, “Save it for show-and-tell.” So, it is to be a surprise. Marvelous. You nod your approval and soundly move off to the side as Cheerilee sits. She takes a look at her pencil, then to you, before shaking her head. ”Good morning class.” ”Good morning, Ms. Cheerilee,” they answer in unison. Well, that isn’t creepy at all. ”How was everyone’s recess?” the teacher asks as she shuffles through her papers. ”We played jump rope!” one group says. “Oh yeah, well we raced around the school like, a hundred times,” another shouts back. Pretty soon the classroom has erupted back into chaos and you can almost feel the flesh of your metaphorical ear peeling away. ”Now children,” she attempts to calm them down, but they’re far too loud. Looks like you might have to step in. “Ahem!” you clear your throat as loud as possible, the class silencing once more and looks to you, “I believe the teacher is speaking to you.” Cheerilee nods her appreciation, “Now then, who knows what’s next on today’s schedule?” A dozen hooves shoot up, one filly blurting out, “Thow-and-tell!” ”Very good, Twist. Would you like to go first?” The red-maned filly slinks back in her seat, “No thankth.” ”There’s no pressure, anypony else? Who would like to go first?” And from the back of the room, a single trembling hoof comes up, “I-I’d like to!” she blurts out nervously. So the brave Scootaloo feels fear in the classroom, but not in the forest? Most interesting. You’d wager a matter of life or death would weigh more than simple embarrassment. Although, you can’t be embarrassed when you’re dead. Well, actually… Young Scootaloo blushes as she retracts from her seat and makes her way to the front, head lowered. When she sees you smiling back she takes a deep breath and rises up confidently, the two of you walking to the side of Cheerilee’s desk. ”Oh look, Scootaloo brought us our very own hobo,” you spot the filly sneering at you, a shiny- thing, on her head, “Which dumpster did you dig him-“ ”That is quite enough, Diamond Tiara!” Cheerilee sneers at her, “You may proceed, Scootaloo. Who is this fine fellow?” Fine? Well you’re no Fuller brother, but you’ll take the compliment. Scootaloo steps ahead of you, your height contrasting greatly with her small frame. “This,” she pauses, looking left and right, “is Anon. The MYSTERIOUS!” “Anon, is fine,” you wave to the classroom. ”Oh it speaks,” another filly says with a hint of disgust, a large pair of glasses held upon her nose, “I thought it peaked at mere grunts.” ”Silver Spoon, how many times-” Cheerilee starts. “Indeed, I do have the capability of speech. In fact you saw me speak to the teacher not a minute ago. Did you simply not forget or did your spectacles impair not only vision but your hearing?” Scootaloo gasps and the filly named Silver Spoon is simply appalled, “How dare you!” You’re rather shocked at her response. “My question was most legitimate. I do not see how daring has anything to do with this.” The teacher meanwhile is attempting to keep herself from giggling, if her fits are any indication, “Con- continue Scootaloo.” That was a good start, you think. ”Well uh, as I was saying. Anon’s super mysterious and he uh… He’s really cool! Rainbow Dash and me-“ ”Ah ah,” Cheerilee interrupts, “Remember. It’s Rainbow Dash and I.” ”Oh uh, sorry. Rainbow Dash and I hung out with him during recess. We had ice cream!” “It was most delicious,” you have to admit. That cone, while still keeping its own texture, melded quite well with the flavors of the Iced substance that it held. Most intriguing. Scootaloo seems to be enjoying herself after a little prodding by you, and many of the children are simply transfixed by your appearance. The filly with the thing on her head, Diamond Tiara, you believe her name is, is not so easily impressed. “Yeah, whatever. What makes him ‘Sooo Coool?’” she mocks. “He’s just some… thing.” Thing… No. You’re not just some, thing. You are someone! Your fist closes without thought, tightening into a small ball, a fist. ”Yeah!” the one called Silver Spoon adds on, “What’s so special about ‘Anon?’” You can hear Scootaloo’s gulp as she’s ‘put on the spot,’ “Well uh, he’s really- tall! See, he’s twice the size of any pony.” ”Yawn…” Diamond Tiara shows her disinterest visibly. ”What *does* makes him special?” another classmate adds on. ”He’s just-” she tries to speak. ”Go on then, tell us.” The class begins to pick up with their accusations, each one causing Scootaloo to slink further back from the front. Diamond Tiara only smirks as she effectively turned the class against Scootaloo, “Go on, blank flank, tell us.” Blank flank. That is one term you know well, all those kids who- They didn’t take it well, and so you came to take them. Scootaloo’s practically snug against your leg while Cheerilee tries, but fails, to keep order. This is one filly that will not suffer as her predecessors had. “ACHEEM!” you boom above the many voices causing each to silence. Scootaloo looks up to you, met by your encouraging smile. “The floor is clear, young Scootaloo.” She turns back to the class and raises her chest, “You want to know why Anon the mys- Why Anon’s cool? Fine, it’s because he’s just plain awesome.” ”Uhhm yeah, you already said that,” Silver Spoon throws at her, “What does he even do besides roll around in garbage?” ”You haven’t heard of Anon, have you? The one who stood up to Nightmare Moon while you were sleeping in your bed like a wittle bwaby…” Scootaloo mocks in turn, “I’m not surprised.” Well, this is quite entertaining. Scootaloo, who had been bombarded by her classmates, turning around and embarrassing those who had attacked her. Simply astounding. ”After that, he followed me into the forest and took out two Timberwolves by himself! Yeah, that’s right. Two!” The class oohs at your perceived accomplishment, though you know the truth. It was no grand feat. ”Yeah right, prove it then. Oh... you can’t, can you?” Silver Spoon questions. Your attention isn’t on her though, but more on the shift from her partner, Ms. Tiara, whose gaze has changed into a most curious one. ”He’s got the scars to prove it! Show’em Anon!” “Maybe another time.” Scootaloo sits on her flank pleadingly, looking up at you with her big eyes, “Pleeeease?” That face… You’ll do anything just to be rid of it. “Fine, just- stop making the face.” *squee* You step around her and towards Silver Spoon, the filly flinching as you tower over her. Is that fear you smell? Do emotions have a scent? It certainly seems so. Kneeling down to her you stretch your neck to the left so she can observe the scars, your gaze met by Diamond Tiara’s. ”Interesting…” she mutters under her breath while her friend examines your wound. ”That’s so gross!” Silver Spoon shrieks, her tiny hooves kicking at your chest until you finally move away, “Fine, just- Ugh, that’s so… disgusting.” “Perhaps next time you should keep your voice in your throat, instead of throwing it across the classroom, yes?” She glares back at you. You’ll take that as a yes, you think as you rejoin Scootaloo. ”Thanks,” she whispers to you, and you smile back. “My pleasure.” ”So you are *that* Anon I’ve heard about,” Cheerilee finally speaks up, “I can say that I’m not disappointed. Please give a round of applause for Scootaloo and her guest, Anon… the Mysterious.” “Actually it’s just-” You’re easily interrupted by the many children clapping their hooves together, the skin of you cheeks twitching at the noise. ”But he’s not cool because of all that.” She grins at you and looks back, “He’s cool because he’s my friend. My best friend.” F-friend? ”Hey!” you hear the two fillies shout from the back, her other friends. ”Besides you two obviously,” she laughs. “Whoa!” You easily pick her up and set her on your shoulder, Scootaloo blushing fiercely, “Show off.” You see Diamond Tiara speak up, “So how much would it cost for you to part with him?” Scootaloo snuggles up on your neck and doesn’t bat an eye, “Not for sale.” You take your place at the side of the room; Scootaloo sitting back down as well as the rest of the class gets their turn. Some have siblings with them, some with things called potato batteries, strange things, and the grandest you saw was the mouse circus brought by Silver Spoon. Of course, it would seem that even the mighty trapeze could outshine your own performance, and Cheerilee, proudly you might add, puts Scootaloo’s name on the Wall of Fame. You find yourself clapping with the others while the filly of the hour tries to hide from all the attention she’s getting. ”Congratulation Scootaloo, and with that, I think we can let class out a few minutes early. How does that sound, Scootaloo?” ”That sound smoking!” ”Alright then, have a great weekend everypony, and be sure to finish problems 1-10 in your textbooks.” The fillies droll at the knowledge of their destined assignment, merely serving to entertain you even more. How the sorrow of children makes you feel joy, you do not know. You push open the door, the lot of fillies swarming out like a flood, a few of them thanking you for showing up. ”That was certainly something,” Cheerilee moves next to you, waving her students off, “Where’d you learn to do that?” “To do what ma’am?” ”To quiet all the kids down. It’s just so hard to keep the fillies and colts in line sometimes.” Well, you’ve had a very long time to practice. “Have you ever heard of a place called Frostbite?” She shakes her head. Good, you hope she never does. “Understandable, not many have.” You and Cheerilee step outside to the roars of children and the shining sun. It is a good day. ”Scootaloo really likes you, you know. She looks up to you.” “Really? I could not tell… That was sarcasm.” ”I could tell.” Sarcasm is quite the predicament. To achieve its utmost potential it requires you to not draw attention to it, yet without it, the message is lost. Scootaloo is hopping about with her friends before making a ‘beeline’ for you. “Speak of the devil.” ”The what?” Cheerilee asks confused. “The dev- Hmm… Tell me, if you have trouble remembering something, what do you do?” ”Personally? I take a hot shower and get a good night’s sleep. That’s the best way to give my brain a little jump.” But your brain can’t- Oh, you get it. Unfortunately, this ‘sleep’ is a bit beyond you. Death doesn’t sleep. With a sigh, Cheerilee moves back to the doorway, “I hope that helps, but right now I have papers up to my ears to grade. Come back by the school sometime, I know the kids would appreciate it.” “I’ll think about it. Farewell Ms. Cheerilee.” She shakes her head and smiles, “I really do wonder where she dug you up.” What does she mean by that, you wonder? Perhaps- “Hey Anon.” “Hello once again Scootaloo, and hello friends of Scootaloo.” Scootaloo smacks herself, “How could I forget to introduce you to my friends? This is Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom.” ”Hiya,” they sync up, you nodding in response. ”We’re going off to try and get our cutie marks. Wanna come?” As much as you would like to, you do not. You must go see this Rarity as soon as possible to see what can be done about your frail clothing. “I am sorry, but my clothes are in need of a patching.” ”Ok,” she says chipper as ever, “Don’t feel like you need to hang out with me. I’d never make a friend do that.” “I shall keep that in mind. Now run along, your cutie marks are not going to get themselves.” She retrieves her scooter and screeches along with her friends, the noise drawing attention for miles. Jokingly of course. You look back to the town when a thought suddenly hits you. You have no idea where Rarity works. Disappointing Anon. Now how will you get your clothes fixed? ”Excuse me sir, are you the one they call Anon?” You turn to find an older stallion, his black mane shining under the sun, a trio of money bags on his flank. He even has a tie himself, much like yours, except his has a money sign on it. “Yes sir, the last time I checked.” ”Ha, quite the joker. I can see why she’s interested in you,” he says, the bags under his eyes less from fatigue and more from work. How you know? He’s remarkably perky for a gentleman of his age. “Ahh yes, I certainly do enjoy her company. She’s a good little filly.” ”She’s my little angel after all.” This must be her father then. You didn’t think he’d be- Not like him. “You are Scootaloo’s father?” ”Oh, no no, I am the father of that little filly over there,” he points over to the group, “Diamond Tiara.” “Oh… That one…” ”So it appears we had a miscommunication. I apologize for the lack of clarity.” You smile at him regardless. He is not his daughter, and should not be treated as an extension of her. “What may I do for you sir?” ”Well, first allow me to introduce myself. I am Filthy Rich. You’ve met my little angel Diamond Tiara, of course.” “Filthy Rich,” you repeat, “What can I do for you Mr. Rich?” ”I would like to make a business proposition with you, if you were so inclined.” What does something like you need with a business proposition? Nothing, but you allow him to continue. ”Your name has been floating around the water cooler so to speak. I can’t remember another time where I’ve heard the same name as often.” “What is a water cooler sir, and why does my name float around in it? That seems very unsanitary.” A chuckle is his response, “It’s just a saying.” Of course, what were you thinking? “Please continue.” ”As this is, you have a reputation. Ponies around here know you, and if you were to do something…” Is- he asking you to steal? How unsporting of him. “I would never do such nefarious deeds sir. If I were anypony else, you may have insulted them.” ”But not you? Well, you misunderstand me nonetheless. I was merely making the point that with somepony as renowned as you are, your actions are likely restrained in order to maintain this, a sort of failsafe, if you were.” This reputation of yours seems to be a grander deal than you had led yourself to believe. Quaint. “I do not follow your logical process, but indulge me on your final proposition. I wish to continue my day in an orderly manner.” He nods understandably, “A pony of punctuality, you make it difficult for me not to like you sir.” Growing bored, you look past him and to the sky, a new pair of pegasi brining in the clouds. A simple maintenance routine about turn to turn sour. You assume the cause will be electrocution, but- You’re forced to look away, dispersing the thoughts clouding your mind. Just for once you wish you could see the world through their eyes. Living eyes. ”I love my daughter, Anon. The greatest joy a father can have is to see their daughter happy, and I am no different sir.” Is it? Shame you’ll never know. An odd thing to bring up to a stranger, unless, of course, there is something to be gained, and there is with him. He has the look, that professional smell that separates him from the common folk. Smell, now that is an area that you’ve begun to neglect, one of the simplest senses yet often unappreciated. ”So, do we have a deal?” It appears you would have missed his entire proposition. Fitting. “Would you see it fit to restate your proposition?” ”Certainly, I understand this can be quite the shock. My daughter is interested in your company. Why, I cannot say, but given your favorable reputation and her good word, I would propose you take her along with you, just for the day.” A day with Diamond Tiara. Dread is the proper expression. “Your daughter, as grand as she might be in your eyes, has not proven as much to me, and so I must decline your offer.” Surprisingly he nods, “I understand your motivation, she is… Unique, but I still wish to see her happy. I am willing to reimburse you for your time, quite well, I might add.” And what need have you of money? None. As there is nothing that you would wish to buy. That is until you hear the creaks and deafening wails from a certain filly’s scooter. You look back to see her chugging along with her friends, Scootaloo waving at you with a smile wider than the Ghastly Gorge. She sounded so excited when she saw that scooter in the window, maybe… Filthy Rich takes a moment to judge your expression, or lack thereof, “I’ll take that as a no then. It’s unfortunate that we-“ “Three hundred bits.” Mr. Rich appears to choke at your demand, “Three hundred? That’s a bit more expensive than I had anticipated.” Scootaloo’s happiness would act as an extension of your own, and that is why you are here is it not? To be happy? ”Surely you do not expect me to pay such a fee.” “I expect for you to do what you believe is right. This decision does not lie on my hands, but on your hooves.” The stallion does not agree with your price, but nods regardless, “Three hundred bits then, a small price for my daughter’s happiness.” Actually it’s a rather large price, but it is all relative. He retrieves a card from his suit pocket and passes it to you, “My address is located on the back if you have any problems. Now- My little Diamond.” The filly glances over to you with a sly smile before trotting over at her own leisure, “Yes daddy?” He explains that she is in my care, the ends of her lips curling ever so slightly. Regret. ”Now, no misbehaving missy, and I’ll see you tonight in time for supper,” he rustles her mane with a hoof teasingly. It’d almost be cute if she didn’t smack his hoof away, “No daddy, we talked about that.” He merely grins, “She hates it when I do that. Take good care of her Anon.” Mr. Rich departs, and as such leaves you towering over his daughter. You look down at her, Diamond Tiara returning your gaze. Maybe this won’t be so bad. ”You smell.” Tartarus take you. ”Like, really smell. Like, there may be something rotting on you.” Think to yourself Anon, Rarity, where would she be? *sniff sniff* ”Gross, you’d put Snips and Snails to shame with that stench.” Rarity had told you once where she worked, two days ago it was, but you simply cannot recall. The thoughts… they’re blurry yet you can almost see a building, ponies prancing around and around in a circle and riding them are- Just like that, the image disappears, but in its place is a word. Carousel. *sigh* “So are we going to do anything or what? You’re boring me.” “And bore you I shall,” you reply as you search your pockets, “Now where is that map?” Her face brightens, “Are we leaving the town? Daddy never lets me leave without him.” “No,” you respond plainly before pulling out your map of Ponyville. ”Well too bad, we’re going out.” Thankfully your Equestrian isn’t rusty and you can still read quite easily. Of course, the fact that the map looks like it was made by a filly doesn’t help much. Ms. Dash really should work on her penmanship or would it be cartography? ”Are you even listening to me?” Ahh here it is, Carousel Boutique, hopefully the map doesn’t do the actual building justice. It would be quite disappointing if it consisted of a rectangle and squiggly windows. ”Oh- ahh,” Diamond Tiara stumbles about rather oddly before falling down, “My leg, it hurts so bad.” It’s not exactly nearby of course, but neither is it out of your way. Well of course it isn’t, in fact it is the exact place you’re going to. Oh is she still speaking? ”My leg hurts Anon, please, won’t you help me?” You look down at her, plain in expression and tone as you go ahead and read those numbers above her head. “You’ll live.” Now it should be this way if the map is correct in any measure, so you begin to walk, and you’re surprised by the remarkable silence. It’s quiet, too quiet. You turn around, Diamond Tiara having gotten up, but now sitting securely on her flank. “Are you coming, or shall I leave you?” She turns her nose up to you and doesn’t say a word. Of course, this task was not going to be simple. “You’re making this artificially difficult for me,” you walk over to her. Praise the sun. Hmmm, don’t know where that came from. ”I’m not moving until you apologize,” she says without looking at you. You apologize? Surely she jests. “And for what exactly did I do to wrong you?” ”If you have to ask, you never really cared in the first place.” “You’re assuming that did at all.” Her expression sours further, “I don’t know what Scootaloo saw in you, all I see is a big dummy.” She’s left in your care, so you simply can’t leave her here, no matter how long the list of benefits may be. So, you sigh. “I apologize.” And there’s the smile, not sincere, but deceitful. ”You apologize for…” If you had any less expression on your face it would likely vanish. ”Go on.” You think this may be the first pony in all of creation to cause a feeling of… loathing. “I, apologize, for not-” You’ll enjoy taking her when the time comes, “showing you, adequate, attention.” Should it be possible you wish to wipe that smirk off her face, maybe the entire mouth piece as well. ”Good, I accept your apology,” she holds her hooves out to you, “Now carry me.” Twelve thousand eight hundred and forty-two days to go Anon. ”Ugh, you smell even worse up close,” she complains as she holds onto the side of your head. You don’t respond of course, no sense feeding that attention horse. Language Anon, watch it. If this map is any way accurate, then you should turn the corner and it’ll be right, there. Huh, you expected it to be blockier. Turns out your previous assertion was correct. ”Carousel Boutique? What are you, a poo pusher?” You don’t need to know what that means, to know what she meant. “I’m sure your father wouldn’t appreciate you saying that.” ”And who would tell him, you? Like that would work. I’m his little angel.” “Of course. It’s not like he’s ever caught you lying before. Sarcasm intended.” Wait. Oh my could this be- Listen close children, it’s silence. Good, that’s what you thought. You enjoy the time while you can and walk over to the building, catching her sly smile come back for a second round. As you take another step she rams her entire body against your neck, a feat that would cause significant injury should you have been living. ”Oops,” she hides her intentions behind her smile, “My bad.” You do the polite thing and smile back. You’re a gentlecolt after all. Oh look at this children, a puddle of mud. Oh no! There’s a dip in the road! You sure hope nothing bad could go wrong. You purposely lose your footing, nearly falling into the puddle yourself although you catch yourself at the last second. Of course, somepony isn’t as lucky. With a plunk Ms. Tiara is plunged headfirst into the ocean of mud, her tiny form nearly invisible amidst the layers caked over her. “Oops,” you respond with a coy smile, “My bad.” ”T-th-t” she tries to speak, but a rush of mud fills her mouth and silences her with a gurgle. How wonderful. Of course, you can’t have her choking to death on liquefied dirt now can you? Well… You grab her by the tail and tug, the mud clinging desperately to her before she’s yanked out with a plunk, Diamond Tiara gasping for air. Maybe you overdid it a little. Her piercing eyes look your way, and you’re just waiting for her to scream. ”You- did that on purpose.” “Me? I said ‘oops’ did I not?” You were to understand that saying that absolves you of any blame. She wiggles out of your grasp before landing on the ground, the mud splashing around on and off her body. ”Do you have *any* idea how long this is going to take to wash off? Days probably. Guh, stupid Anon.” You rub the grim between your fingers, memorizing that coarse texture as it rubs against your skin, yet also glides with its liquid quality. ”You’re not even paying attention are you?” Placing your pointer finger in your mouth you wring the mud out and begin to savor the taste. Disgusting? Quite notably, but there’s always the texture. Gritty, the few grains that retain their solid nature despite overwhelming adversary. Has no one documented the poetic nature of mud? You look to find Ms. Tiara’s mouth agape, “Why would you do that? That’s so gross!” Experience, although the concept might simply glide over her pampered head. Her eyes relax as she continues her gaze, “I can do gross.” And with a single turn of her head she licks up a sizeable glob of mud running down her leg. *gulp* You stand there in silence, partly stunned and partly utterly confused. “That- might be the grossest thing I have seen in a long while.” And your job isn’t pretty. She proceeds with another strip, eyes glossed over with a hazy quality, “Does this get you excited?” Excitement isn’t really the proper word seeing as you had already described it as gross. Does everyone see you this way? That might explain the weird looks you received from those kind ponies in that alleyway. Huh, that makes sense actually. You might have to go and apologize for the mess you made. How were you to know their trash bag had a hole? Turning back you find Diamond Tiara’s expression now one of annoyance, “Stop ignoring me!” “Hmm, well with that attitude…” you turn away and knock at the front door. ”Pay attention to me.” If you were to say, no, would that be giving her attention? You’d rather not find out. Your filly companion moves besides the door, hoof punching your leg for attention, “You can’t ignore me. Daddy said so.” No, in fact he didn’t. She sure has a wild mind. From inside the house you can hear the sound of hooves approaching, a sweet fragrance coming along with it, “I am terribly sorry, but we’re closed today.” “Ah, I do apologize,” you reply through the door, “Ms. Dash did not inform me of the hours. Forgive-“ ”Anon? Is that you?” You can’t help but smile at the recognition. It feels… good. “Your memory remains youthful Miss Rarity, but alas, I shall not intrude.” ”Nonsense,” she unbolts the locks on her door and swings it open to greet you, “I would never-“ She holds a hoof to her mouth as she views your suit, “Oh dear, what have you done to yourself? Did Rainbow do this to you or was it Applejack? I swear, those two haven’t the simplest notion of decency regarding fashion.” Those two certainly have different priorities in their lives, everyone does after all. ”Anon,” Ms. Tiara groans audibly, “Can I bathe yet?” Rarity smiles and opens the door wider to see her, “Now who’s your little- *gasp* You didn’t think your suit was that bad. Before you can say a word, Rarity’s already levitated Diamond Tiara up and inside her house, charging upstairs in a flurry. A door slams shut so you poke your head through the open doorway, the mat below you asking you to wipe your hooves. Of course, small inanimate rug, I shall wipe my hooves, or feet in this case. You shuffle back and forth until your shoes are as clean as before they got dirt on them, only a few smudges of mud still resting on the tips. This is a rather pleasant place, though- Is that…? You shut the door and make your way across the room, a variety of fabrics lining the walls as light pours in from the towering windows. No, what interests you is not the chest of jewels sparkling in the corner, nor the cat in the corner who hisses at the sight of you. You come to the plain being, skin pale and bland. You reach out to touch it but stop yourself. It is polite to introduce yourself. “Excuse me,” you keep your voice firm as to show your authority, “What are you doing here?” He doesn’t respond, or is it a she? It has feminine curves, but is ultimately expressionless and plain. This is no place for one such as them, the damned. “How long have you been out? Was Cerberus asleep again?” The deceased still refuses to respond, looking away from you and over to the- What is this? Two more? By Tartarus how could so many have escaped? You place a hand on its head and drag it back to whence it came. No soul can escape your- “What are you doing to my mannequin?” You whip your head around to Rarity as she- Is she a fool?! Does she think she can stay the evil of which she wields?! Acting fast you bound around and up the stairs, snatching the body out of her telekinetic grasp. ”Excuse me! That is most impolite to go around running and grabbing things that don’t belong to you.” “I am attempting to save your life. Do you- Do…” you run your finger across its neck, inspecting the bumps and threads that run alongside it, neither cold nor warmth radiating from within, “What is this?” ”This,” she pulls it from your grasp with a humph, “is a mannequin, and the only things in need of saving here are that filly’s mane and your manners.” You were trying- Pause. She doesn’t know, and if you try to explain it… You’d rather this be a misunderstanding. ”I- I apologize. I may have overreacted,” you straighten your tie which had gotten loose from your day’s work. ”That’s most certainly an understatement. This is the sort of behavior I’d expect from my dear Sweetie Belle,” she steps down past you. “Are you her mother?” Rarity stops, head slowly turning to meet you, “How old do you think I am?” Hmm, well she has her own place and apparently her own business that is marginally successful. “Thirty… two. No, Thirty three. That sounds about right. She looks like she’s going to cry, but she keeps a fiery tongue, “Never, I repeat, never try to guess a mare’s age. You brute…” You shrug your shoulders. “You asked.” ”Thirty three,” she groans, setting down the ‘mannequin’ and looking at herself in the mirror, “Have I lost my looks so soon?” She inspects every inch of her reflection, the eyes, hips, belly, and neck. You don’t really see why she’s so upset. You thought it was a compliment. Surely maturity ranks higher than the physical shell that accompanies it. “I was signifying your level of maturity; I did not mean to imply that you looked that age.” You hear a sniff before she smiles, “How sweet, but if we were going by looks…” Remember why you’re here Anon. Remember that- “Wait, where is Diamond Tiara?” Rarity nods to the next level, “She’s washing up. A nice scented bath and some relaxation can wash away any problem.” For some reason you can’t help but feel strange when you imagine a filly in the bath. Huh anyways… ”But since you asked me a question, it’s only fair if I do the same. Wouldn’t you agree?” She doesn’t bother waiting for a reply, “Why might you have stopped by? Surely it’s because you missed the company of a true lady.” For somepony who prides themselves on being ladylike, she is most egocentric. Quite unladylike. “It had come to my attention that you were quite skilled in the art of the cloth.” She nods in agreement, eyes lowering in defeat, “Of course. What else am I good for?” You cock your head in confusion. “What might you mean by that?” Rarity shakes her head, that same smile, the façade of happiness, reappearing, “It’s nothing. Just a little mare talk. Now, I think I can help you after all.” You’re still suspicious of her dismissal, but, she’s also helping you. She trots over to her closet and drags out another of these ‘mannequins,’ this one shaped as a Minotaur. You can’t help but reminisce of time’s passed with those creatures. A disgusting lot, skin patched together with the black threads of Sin Valley. Sin… A peculiar term. You never gave it much thought the few times you went pruning the rabble within. “What does ‘sin’ mean madam Rarity?” ”Sin? What brings this up?” She hovers over a tape measure along with a few rolls of fabric. “Just a thought is all. Do you know?” ”Sin is… It’s a tad hard to explain, darling.” She fiddles with her tools before coming to her senses, “Think of it as a wrongdoing.” “Oh, like stealing.” ”Not exactly, no. It’s more… basic than that. Aha, greed.” “Greed?” ”Greed is a sin, if my times at the chapel are recounted correctly, and you just happen to be looking at its opposite, generosity.” You’re not quite sure she explained it properly, but it does help you get an idea. These ‘sins’ can be seen as opposites to the Elements of Harmony. Interesting. Rarity trots over, tape measure at the ready, “But enough about that darling. If I’m going to make you some new clothing then I simply need measurements.” You remember seeing something like this before. Fortunately she’s not going to sink her scissors into your esophagus, you hope. That would be most unwise of her. ”Now, off off off. Those pesky clothes always get into the way.” “Yes ma’am,” you strip easily and lay them flat on the floor. ”You’re remarkably calm about being exposed,” she notes as the cold metal touches your skin. “Are all other creatures of this land not exposed as well? Actually… Yes, I only recall Saddle Arabian ponies actively wearing attire.” ”You’ve been to Saddle Arabia?!” her eyes nearly ‘popping out of her head.’ You nod. “I’ve always wished to visit. It’s so exotic, and they have simply some of the most intricate techniques in the world. I could learn so much.” “I didn’t do much visiting. I was there strictly on business.” She smirks and moves to another leg, “Oh right… How long were you there for that you couldn’t find time to do some exploring?” You scratch your chin, Rarity instantly moving them back, “Well, considering time off and on, I would clock in my time there in… roughly ten to fifteen years.” ”Fift- * cough*” she begins choking on air it seems, “Fifteen? How old are you?” You can’t exactly tell her the truth, now can you? “Now now, asking someone’s age isn’t very ladylike now is it?” ”It doesn’t work that way, Anon.” “Of course it does. You can continue now.” The metal returns to your skin, Rarity not realizing in her haste that she had stopped, “Fifteen… Well if you’re going to be so uptight about it, what were you doing? What was your job?” And you trade one compromising question for another. “It was nothing. It is ‘safe to say’ that I am no longer working there, that is why I am now visiting your lovely town.” Her voice is ‘green with envy’ as she shrugs, “I so miss the uptown life in the cities. The glare from the night lights in Manehattan…” The city’s glamour must obviously shield the threat that they hold. It is a dangerous city, even for places other than Equestria. Poor memories. She reaches your undergarments suspiciously, “You wear clothes under your clothes?” You never really paid it much thought. “Yes, I have worn them ever since…” aaaand you lost it. Shame that. “Since a long time.” ”Well, regardless of your companionship with them, they’re easily blocking my work. So,” her horn lights up and you can feel her tugging at your underpants, “off.” The sudden coolness of the room causes you to perk right up, your lower half tingling all over. Yes, you’ll most certainly be wearing those at all times. ”There’s no need to be embarrassed, darling. I have done this plenty of times, just not with… somepony like you.” The tips of your fingers tremble at the sensitive touch of your… area. She does her work quick and smiles, “See? Easy as that. You may pull them up now.” “Thank you. I can’t help but have a feeling of exposure. A very intimate feeling.” ”Like I said, there is no need to feel embarrassed. I do this for a living.” She most certainly fits her title as the Element of Generosity. Without wasting more time, Rarity goes about taking more measurements, “You’re no minotaur, that’s for sure. Taller but not as bulky. I admire your build, slim yet strong. A true gentlecolt’s build.” “I am thankful for your compliment. It could be why I attract so much attention.” ”I don’t know, Anon. It might be more that you’re basically a celebrity. Stand up to Nightmare Moon and suddenly you’re a bigshot. Of course, yours truly isn’t a celebrity, and she’s one of the ones who stopped her.” Rarity and her friends needn’t know of your involvement. It could have been so much more difficult. But you’ll let them think they won. They need to think that. ”But that brings up a question I’ve been holding back. Why is Diamond Tiara following you, and more importantly, why is she covered in mud?” That isn’t too bad of a question you’d think. Curiosity could kill the cat, as the phrase goes, but not everyone could simply resurrect the cat. “She took a stumble off my shoulder when I ‘lost my footing,’” you put in air quotes, “And fell into that puddle outside of your home.” ”Why did you put that in quotes?” “I simply do not know what you’re talking about.” She does her best not to laugh, “And why was she on your shoulder?” Miss Rarity’s questioning rivals even that of Miss Twilight. Most unfortunate. “Her father paid me to be a companion to his daughter. It was not my finest hour when I accepted.” Her expression turns to one of curiosity, “So... You’re an escort? Was that your job in Saddle Arabia?” Well you are indeed escorting Mr. Rich’s daughter, and saying yes would get rid of both questions… “I guess you could say that, yes.” ”I’ve never met a male escort myself, certainly not one as… endowed, as you.” You’re not quite sure what she means, but you’ll take the compliment again. “I am hoping to purchase a gift with the money I make from this job.” ”Oooh,” she coos as he moves onto your neck, “And who is the lucky mare?” You make sure to inform her that telling would ruin the surprise, and she seems content at this. Scootaloo is going to be so happy. She wraps the tape around your neck, silently eying your scars before she pulls back, pulling the tape closed. ”All done. That wasn’t so much of a chore now was it?” “You must certainly be the star of Ponyville.” She coughs rather abruptly and holds her chest, “Yes… of course…” There’s that tone again. A sadness that lingers in her voice. What is it? “How much will these Grade A clothes cost me, madam?” She turns her back to you as she stores her tools, “No charge… I’ll have them ready in a bit. *sniff* A perk of having some spare clothes for Minotaurs…” You remember faintly that placing your hand on her back might calm her down. Might, being the key word. “Rarity, what is on your mind?” you ask her, hand idly rubbing her upper back and up to her neck. ”Would… would you like to go to a party with me tomorrow? It’s really small, just Twilight, Applejack and I. I’d… really like it if you came.” All this… for a party? Mares, you’ll never understand them. “As much as I’d like to I…” you pause as she shuts her eyes, the traces of tears building up at the edges. ”It’s okay… I just… This is one of the few times I can escape my work. ‘Rarity can you make me this. Rarity would this look good that.’ It’s tiring- *sniff* you know?” No. Not at all. ”I just want to be with my friends again…” Rainbow Dash painted her out as… You’re not quite sure, but looking at her, you can’t help but feel bad for her. You can have a successful business, or you can have time to spend with your friends. You never had either. “What time?” you smile back at her, Rarity turning around, eyes full of hope. ”R-really? You’ll go?” “Of course,” you nod, “I can move things around in my schedule. Just for you, Rarity.” She wraps you in a hug, as much as she can given the height difference, “Thank you so much Anon.” “So… are you going to tell me your age?” ”Not on your life,” she whispers jokingly. Indeed. Rarity does a few alterations to her current suits, and in minutes has a new one waiting for you. She helps you slip it on and watches as you walk around, admiring the crisp new feel of them. ”Don’t go sliding down cliffs with this one alright? It’s the only one I had ready, but I’ll get working on some new ones for you. Oh, you’ll need some pajamas.” ”Pajamas? What are those?” “Sleeping attire. It’s a slumber party.” Sleep, and you can just guess where the party is being held. Twilight’s house. That sneaky mare must be going out of her way to do this. She’s likely the one who orchestrated the event, but you will not ruin Rarity’s happiness. ”How about you go check up on our guest? She’ll be upstairs. Take a left down the hall and it’s the last door on the right.” You follow her instructions, hand running alongside the wall, detecting the small imperfections therein. The smell of shampoo is more concentrated the further you get and you slowly knock at the door, “Come in.” Opening the door you find Diamond Tiara wrapped up in a filly-sized robe, mane wrapped in a towel as she paces around what you think is the spare bedroom. ”About time you got here. I’ve been waiting for hours.” “It’s only been half that, and you likely spent most of it bathing.” ”Don’t get smart with me.” She barks before taking a calming breathe and leaps onto the bed, “Come now, sit.” You look at her suspiciously before taking a seat beside her, a shot of nostalgia running through you as the bed absorbs your weight. “So, what are we going to do on the bed Diamond Tiara?” She smiles and licks her lips, “This.” Your face turns to one of horror when the small filly tackles into your upper body, her body a lot stronger than you would’ve expected. “That’s not very ni-” you’re interrupted as she starts to lick your face. You keep your mouth shut, the one thing you’re not intent on tasting is her saliva. Even you won’t go that far. She halts her licking abruptly and stares down at you, “Come on, I’m doing all the work here.” “And just what is it you’re trying to do exactly?” ”Are you stupid or just an imbecile?” “Aren’t those the same-” you’re interrupted a second time, this time by her pressing her face over yours. It’s only as she tries to force her tongue into your mouth do you realize that you are currently being raped. You do not see what the big deal is. But when a drip of saliva finds its way into your mouth you shove her off of you with ease and spit out the sweet trickle that crept inside. ”What’s wrong with you?! I’m practically throwing myself at you.” “Quite literally. Yes I noticed,” you reply before standing up so she doesn’t try it again. She stays on the bed to limit the height difference, but you’re still a good deal higher than she is. ”It’s that blank flank isn’t it? What’s so special about her, huh? I can give you anything you want.” You cringe when she says that word, blank flank. Anger, a rage she’d best not provoke. “I did wonder what your true motivation for this trip, and now I know. It was about Scootaloo. You were jealous of her. Quite ironic.” ”Jealous?” she chortles rather angrily, “I’d never be jealous of some flightless blank flank like her.” Once again, you grimace, fist returning to your hand. “Don’t say that.” Her conniving smile returns, “I’m not making you angry am I? What’s that you don’t want me to say? Blank flank?” Your fist shakes as you struggle to contain yourself, your emotional harmony cracking under the pressure. ”That’s it, isn’t it?” she moves forward, “You don’t like me saying… Blank flank.” Silence her Anon. Do it. No, she’s a filly. She doesn’t know- Yes she does. She’s not stupid. “I am warning you, please stop saying that word.” She looks you up and down with a scowl, “You’re kind of a blank flank yourself. No eyes, no ears, just a weird mouth.” Kill her now. Silence! ”You blank flanks all get along wonderfully don’t you?” Your fingers clench at the fabric of your pants, your mind still debating whether to end her miserable life. Give her a taste Anon, let her see who you are. No, I can’t… “You have my attention, young one. Is that not enough?” ”No,” she answers matter-of-factly, “It isn’t. You’re not going to so much as look at those blank flanks, ever again.” Unreasonable. Of course she is, that’s why you must set your own terms, death. You can’t… can you? “If… if you say that word- if you say it one more time, I will not be responsible for-“ ”Blank flank.” You can almost hear something snap as you lay one hand on her, a white haze falling over her eyes. Tick tock goes the clock, lying on the darkened wall. Silent cries goes the sun, the filly twitching as it falls. Time is different in the land of the dead; a minute here could be hours there. You look over to the clock, fifteen seconds having past. “I warned you to stop,” you whisper as her lips quiver and muscles shake, “but you had to push and push and push…” You move a strand of hair out from her face, her skin soft to the touch though you dare not linger. Forty seconds. Time sure flies in this realm. Sin valley, that was her destination if you recall. Mannequins… Their resemblance to those souls is rather startling, and you’re sure she’ll find they are quite different. Of course, no harm shall come to her. Physically anyways, her mind… it shall survive. Children are so easily frightened, but they always recover... somewhat. The last hand ticks along signaling the one minute mark and with another touch, her consciousness returns, her soul settling back behind her eyes, the doorway, they’ve been called. She doesn’t say anything, but when she looks at you in horror, an absolute horror that you are so accustomed to, you can’t help but feel sickened. Not by your actions, no, but by this… filly. This… mortal monster. “I gave you a warning,” you grab her by the scruff of the neck, “But souls like you never learn, never heed the advice that could save you. I have had enough of your ‘company’ for one day. No more.” Her voice is that of a croak as she tries to speak, yet despite the resilience of her youthful form, she cannot. You pull out the card and look to the address before putting it away and inspecting your map. Not too far, you’ll have her there by sunset. What’s left of her anyways. Keeping her held as you have you quickly head down the stairs, Rarity eyeing you with interest, “Going so soon?” “This one has been misbehaving, and along with her tiring company, I am taking her home.” ”Well take care then, Anon, and don’t let me catch you shoving any more fillies into mud,” this time she says it to Diamond Tiara, but her eyes have been fixed to the mannequin across the room. ”Is… is she alright? It looks like you’ve seen a ghost, darling.” You can barely hear her jumbled mutters beneath her breath, hearing her speak of peeling skin and seas of sorrow. Home sweet home. ”What’s she saying?” she asks you, her ears not so tuned as yours. “She is trying to get attention. Surely you must know how fillies are.” ”Ugh, tell me about it. My sister drives me simply batty.” “Batty? I seem to have missed something.” She nods, “Loopy, nuts, crazy. Twilight told me you were somewhat behind on these.” So she had been talking to Twilight. Your suspicions may not be confirmed, but they are growing higher in likelihood. ”They- so innocent…” Oh dear, it appears she’s coming out of her stupor. No time like the present, your… someone had said… “It appears I must take my leave, dear Rarity. Allow us to meet once again tomorrow for this slumber party.” She presents her hoof and, imitating what you have seen during your few upscale city visits, giver it a light peck with your lips. A sign of respect between genders. ”Until then. Have a good night’s rest Anon.” Rest? That is so third century. ~~~ The streets grow desolate as the sun continues to descend beyond the horizon, no pony paying mind to the filly in your grasp. The few that do see you and smile before going on their way. They do seem to trust you as Filthy Rich had said. You find yourself at his address and have to stand back just to take in his house, quite the sight indeed. Those planks are polished to a shine, the hue surely of an exotic location, and if you look at the yard it’s received a stone finish to keep his garden at bay, the colors mismatched yet strangely unified. It would take no small fortune to maintain this house, “H-home?” “Yes, you are home.” You walk to the doorway and knock; Diamond Tiara freeing herself and as soon as the door cracks open she’s already wedged through it, her tiara falling off her head. Filthy Rich is bewildered by her behavior but puts on a reluctant smile when you hand him the jeweled headdress, “Anon. Pleasure to see you.” “Likewise sir. I have returned you daughter as requested.” ”Yes…” he draws on that word before looking to his daughter hiding behind him, “And in such a state.” He suspects you had something to do with it. Well, he wouldn’t be wrong. ”Is there a story behind this or is my daughter simply acting up again?” ”N-no I’m not! I’d never!” “Sir,” you make sure to keep your smile pure, “I took your daughter to Ms. Rarity’s boutique to get a change of clothes, as you can see. She had fallen in some mud on our way there, though she bathed. Afterwards-“ ”He- he touched me!” the filly declares earning a stern look from her father. Kids these days do not even have the decency to keep their mouths shut. A quick glance at you and her eyes are back to staring at her father’s hooves. ”Is this true?” “Of course sir, she asked me to carry her. I had already experienced a filly leaping upon my back and it was not pleasant.” You speak the truth, and it’s as if Filthy Rich can see it, although he is not entirely convinced. ”Tiara, where did Anon touch you?” At this point her next words could ruin your entire- “Here!” Nobody speaks after her quick assertion, Filthy Rich sighing and looking to you, “I’m terribly sorry about her. She has a habit of this.” ”B-but daddy! He touched me! I saw things,” her eyes begin to well up with tears, “Please daddy you have to believe me.” She’s hugging tightly to his leg but he doesn’t relent, “That’s quite enough, Tiara. Go back to your room.” Out of all the places she could’ve put her hoof on, she had to touch her head. Silly filly. You hear her door slam shut inside and Filthy Rich steps outside with you, “I’ve never seen her cry like that before. A father knows when his child is being genuine, but I also know when an honest pony is as well.” “You still suspect me,” you recite his thoughts, the stallion nodding. ”I’m going to ask you this once, and I want the truth. Did you hurt my daughter?” Ahh, the final question. His daughter, on one side, you on the other, honesty… “Applejack is the element of honesty, is she not?” He doesn’t respond. “I guess, to pay my respects to her, I would have to answer as such.” Such a shame about Ms. Tiara. If only she’d listened. With a smile still on your face you shake your head. “No sir, I did not harm your daughter.” Tartarus did. Filthy Rich stares at your face, as he cannot do so into your eyes. “You have quite the poker face, Anon, but I’ll have you know that I’ve gambled with the best.” “I speak the truth, whether you believe me or not, that is up to you.” ”Yes, yes it is, and I know you’re telling me the truth.” Filthy Rich turns back to his house, looking at one of the upstairs windows. Does he think of his daughter? Of how she has behaved? A lingering doubt in his mind? “Now, about our deal…” ”I am conflicted Anon. Two halves battling over what is right. Does this sound familiar to you?” “Why yes sir. Indeed it does.” He sighs, a hoof held against the door, “The professional side of me wishes to honor our agreement. Surely you do as well, but my other side, the side in which I am a father, tells me that I cannot justly pay the one who had caused my daughter to be in such a state.” You… You are confused. He believes you, but he thinks you to be the cause. Intuition is his ally. ”But as a pony, I know that a compromise is in order. I will pay you for your work, Anon, but I cannot in good conscience pay you the full amount you desire.” Two halves battling for control. A compromise to solve the battle. It appears you had already done so in regards to his daughter. “I understand sir. Disappointed, but understood.” Why are you doing this Anon? You need that money- I caused a filly harm, not physically, but her mind is not the same. You will take his offer. Filthy Rich moves inside to gather your bits; the sun almost completely vanished over the trees. One last stop… You just hope they’re still open. ~~~ Later… You hide the parcel behind some bushes as you approach the house, not nearly as grand as Mr. Rich’s, but it fits their needs. You’d gotten the address from the shopkeeper, who had known Scootaloo since she was smaller than she is now. A voice mocks you, doubting and teasing you over your ‘gift.’ She’ll never like it. She’ll hate you for it. It- It is the thought that counts. A friend once told you this, but from a time forgotten. *knock knock* ”Scootaloo!” you hear a voice holler from inside, “Get off your flank and answer the door!” Her father, not as pleasant as you’d hoped. “But daaad.” ”You’ve got till the count of five, or else you can make your own supper.” The mother, equally unpleasant by her tone. This proves… disheartening. Scootaloo’s exasperated sigh catches your ear and you swiftly perk back up. The door opens a notch, “Hello?” “Acheem,” you clear your throat, her eyes wandering up to meet you. ”ANON!” she yells, her hoof covering her mouth in a flash. ”Who’s at the door now?” Scootaloo’s father hollers once again followed by a fit of coughs. ”No one dad, just someone needing directions.” She does an impression of hanging herself, and you can’t help but chuckle. “Well give the stallion some help. By Celestia, I couldn’t get a colt…” “What does that mean?” you ask, Scootaloo’s ears drooped low. ”Nothing, let’s just talk outside okay.” No arguments there. Her house smells of that strange yellow substance you found in the alley. The door clicks shut and Scootaloo forces a smile, “What’re you doing out so late?” The anticipation is almost killing you… hehe. “Actually I came to see you. I have something I wanted to give you.” ”A gift? OOH Anon you’re the best! Did you… No. You couldn’t have. You had me babbling all over it today. Anon you didn’t! You’re so cool! Where is it?” She’s already begun the search before you can explain yourself, and it’s only a few moments before she finds the package and tears it open. …She doesn’t say a word as she stares at her gift, a simple scooter with an even blue finish and red wheels. You walk behind her, already feeling saddened by your failure. “I wanted to get you a gift. I really wanted to get you the Rivmaster-“ ”Revmaster,” she sniffs, “The Revmaster 1000.” You kneel down next to her, hand hovering just over her back, unsure if it’s alright to do so. “I wanted to get that for you, but I could not obtain the money for it. I got the best one I could… I guess it did not meet your expectations.” You failed her Anon. You’re useless, utterly and completely worthless. Shut up… ”Anon…” she wipes a tear from her cheek, “You’re such an idiot…” “E- What?” She turns back to you with a quivering smile, “I don’t care about the scooter you big dolt.” With a leap she wrapped her hooves around you and is smothering you in a hug, “I’m just happy you care about me.” Your hand pats her on the back as a few more tears escape her. “Of course I care about you Scootaloo, you are my friend.” ”Scoots,” she pulls back for a second, “You can call me Scoots.” “Alright then Ms. Scoots.” She shoves you off with a laugh and hops onboard her new scooter, rolling back and forth in silence, “It’s so quiet.” “I thought you might like it if it didn’t sound like you were grinding metal all the time.” She pushes off with a hoof and rides it around you in a circle before coming to a sharp stop, “I love it.” Phew! That’s right, you did well this time Anon. You did well. “Well, I better let you get to bed. You’re going to need some rest if you want to ride this tomorrow.” You’re halfway turned to leave when Scootaloo stops you, “Do… Do you have to?” She wishes for you to stay? “You can’t stay up forever, Scoots. That’s my job.” ”Oh oh I know, but… Can we hang out just for a few more minutes? I can show you some moves I’ve been wanting to try out!” Looking down at the filly so filled with excitement on her new scooter… How are you supposed to say no? “Go on then, show me these moves that you have been practicing.” ”You won’t regret it Anon, I promise.” You find a nearby bench to sit at as Scootaloo prepares for her stunt, “Hey, uh, Anon?” You look up to see her standing on the bench next to you. “Ye-” she hugs you again, tighter than anything you’ve felt since you’ve arrived. ”Thanks.” You smile as she releases you and set herself up for her run. Today… today was good. Chapter 6: Too Old For This CrapYour finger traces the white tiles that line the wall, the smooth quality strangely different. Stone has a smooth texture as well but at the same time is somewhat rough against the skin, quite an unpleasant after-feeling thing. They should have a word to describe that. But this, you think as you work your finger into the grout that surrounds these tiles, this is… glossy. It doesn’t have that troublesome roughness that stone exudes, instead, leaving the skin cool and satisfied with its grace. *knock knock* You don’t turn even as the door opens, a unicorn entering behind you, at least, that is who should be entering. ”Mr. Anon?” the stallion asks as you continue to explore the folds of the tiled walls, “I’m Doctor Stable, how are we doing this afternoon?” “We? That is a strange question. While I am in full possession of my own status, am I to know of yours?” you ask, all without looking towards him. Ponies… It feels as if you may never understand them. You open the blinds and look out to the front of the hospital, an elderly mare being rolled out in a wheelchair. Twenty six. “I’ll see you soon,” you mutter quietly, the mare’s guardian helping her down the hill. ”What was that?” “And if I were to know,” you continue from your previous statement, “On what- On what scale, would I use to gauge how our collective-“ ”Sir, please, it was just a figure of speech. How are you doing then?” You pivot around with a smile as you finally acknowledge him. “Quite well.” ”Good,” he remarks, a slight dip in his voice as he shuts the door. Annoyance? Sarcasm? Contempt? Ponies are quite the mystery. They remind you of a present. You would run down… down what? What was it that you ran down with such- excitement? Hmm… ”Please,” he waves his hoof, ushering you to a chair, “Sit.” You nod, he is the professional after all. You move to the side of the room and unroll- this is quite the strange chair. Why does it roll? Sitting down you are immediately assaulted by a familiar joy, the likes of which you last experienced at Twilight’s abode, the feeling of joy as you attempt to keep still. “Wheels on chairs? Who came up with this idea?” you ask as you twist slightly, the doctor instead choosing not to join you by sitting in the main chair. ”That is, not your chair Anon. That is the doctor’s chair,” he clarifies before moving to your side, “Now, if you wouldn’t mind?” “A doctor’s chair,” you say matter-of-factly. “I quite like the sound of this item, though I must admit,” you roll to and fro while the doctor remains standing, “These wheels give it quite a childish feeling. Does it spin as- Oh! It does!” ”No, Anon, that is called a- a…” he pauses. Quite flustered he seems to be, “It’s a- rolly chair, I don’t know the technical term, but that is where the doctor sits. I am the doctor.” A doctor he is, but mortal he remains. “And this gives you power of me?” His traditional amber coat almost seems to glisten and redden under the light, a tricky thing that. The good doctor shakes strangely before exhaling deeply and adjusting his glasses, “It’s quite alright. He can sit in my chair if he wants. That’s okay,” his eyes lightly closed. Isn’t it strange that he addresses you with the word ‘he’ and not ‘you’? Why yes, yes it is, but then again, he is the professional. He takes a seat in what must be the ‘patient’s chair,’ or would it be the non-rolly chair? Static Chair? No, it doesn’t shock those who sit in it, that’s the electric chair. That one you know quite well… for some reason… ”Now what can I do for you today?” You look around the room before reaching across the counter and grabbing a jar filled with strange wooden sticks. ”Anon, please don’t touch those.” “Are they toxic, radiated, viral, cancerous, shocking or flammable?” You like how the glass feels in your hand, it even makes a delightful squeaking noise. ”Yes, they’re quite flammable now please put them back.” “Well then, it’s a good thing I don’t carry matches,” you attempt to twist open the cap only for him to snatch it from your hands. His horn dims as he places it back in its proper place, the emotion behind his glare quite undoubtedly one of annoyance. “That is quite rude.” ”As is grabbing things that don’t belong to you,” he snaps before glancing over his clipboard. Hmm, he certainly has a point. “You are most correct sir. I apologize for my behavior.” ”Apology accepted,” he sighs, “Now, what can I do for you today?” You glance back at the jar of sticks, a part of you dying to get your hands on them, but you came for a different reason. “There is a patient here I would like to speak to.” He furrows a brow, “That’s not technically my responsibility. The receptionists up at the front-” You shake your head, partially disappointed that he thought you wouldn’t have tried such a thing, even after they stopped you from just walking in. Really now, why would you stop such a formal person like you from walking down the hall that said Authorized Personnel Onl- Oh… Well that makes sense. “I did not know the patients name and thus was not allowed entry. I will be there with him in the end, whether I have your consent or not.” Doctor Stable doesn’t appear entirely convinced, “Was he- a friend of a friend or…?” “It is a complicated relationship. I would not wish to waste more of your time than I already have.” He taps his clipboard as he thinks it over, you inching over slowly but surely, rolling towards that tantalizing jar of sticks. ”Alright look,” you freeze with a smile. “I’m at wits end here. I’m scheduled for this appointment for another…” he checks his watch, “Twenty minutes. I get a break, you get escorted by my nurse. Fair enough?” A deal with death never ends well, but… there’s a certain look in his eye. Not a glimmer nor shade, but an emptiness. This isn’t his first run-in with death today. Who was it, you wonder? A girl, so young. An old stallion too weak to go on? It burdens his soul… “Yes, quite fair,” you nod and stand up, opening the door for him. ”Ms. Redheart?” he calls out and waves down the hall, a white mare trotting down next to you, “Would you please escort Mr. Anon to a patient? He’ll give you the details on the way.” ”Of course, Doctor Stable,” she looks to you with a light smile, “Right this way, sir.” The doctor takes the opposite path from you as you follow behind the nurse, a few more nurses and doctors moving about the hallway. ”So who is this patient that you’d like to see?” You pass by one set of doors after another, a small window allowing you to see through each one. Two hundred seventy seven. Three ninety one. Twenty two thousand ‘on the dot.’ “Is the hospital usually this empty? I would think it to be far busier considering the poor doctor’s previous encounter.” The mare turns to you in shock, “How do- How did you know?” “When one is surrounded by such a thing, it becomes increasingly trivial to discern it.” By the look on her face its clear she doesn’t understand. “I could see it in his eyes, so to speak.” His eyes, the way he snapped at the slightest provocation, the sweat. It is curious how you did not come to the conclusion earlier. Then again, when you have the entire picture, the pieces are as clear as day. Much like a puzzle. How you would… You scratch your head, almost able to picture it, only for the image to fade away. ”He’s been through a lot.” “Death leaves no hands clean.” Your hand finds its way to the wooden walls as you move along, “And we’re actually busier than normal. There was an accident at a construction site. Fi-” “Five injured. No deaths,” you cite coldly, “Not yet, at least.” You’re accustomed to more… tense atmospheres, a heavy air that almost chokes those that inhale it. It’s quite grand that you do not. ”Well, that’s why we’re busy, but anyways, what can you tell me about this friend of yours?” You would deviate from calling him a friend, but enough suspicions have been raised for one afternoon. “He’s a stallion, admitted three days ago with what appears to be head trauma. He is in poor condition.” The nurse nods, “Yes I know the patient, poor guy, but he’s actually doing quite well, expected to make a full recovery as a matter of fact.” That- is not correct. You saw the numbers clearly. Three days. No more, no less. Of course, your actions could’ve… “That’s very good,” you grin falsely, “I would much like to speak to him.” The nurse obliges your request as she leads you down another hallway and unlocks a door before you. You step inside, noting the chilled atmosphere, an unnatural cleanliness that you never found appealing. ”Mr. Page? You have a visitor.” Laying before you is the stallion whom you sought, his head bandaged expertly. To any other pony he would appear well, but numbers never lie to you. It is as it should be. “Who is it?” he asks groggily to the nurse, eyes closed. ”His name is Anonymous.” His eyes open, pupils dilating as they fix upon you, a lump forming in his throat as he tries to speak. Quite an odd behavior, but to be expected when one is so close to the end. You move to the side of his bed before swiveling around to the nurse. “Ms. Redheart, could you allow us some privacy?” ”I’m afraid I can’t.“ “Please ma’am, I must insist.” She glances between the two of you, your innocent smile doing well to convince her, “I’ll be right outside if you need anything.” Nodding to her you face this ‘Mr. Page’ as the door clicks shut. “Howdy.” The stallion shivers as you look upon him, moisture building upon his face, “You- I saw you…” “Did you?” You’re actually rather surprised at this. “Well that is quite the development isn’t it?” You’ve heard of experiences such as these before, where one can almost see death’s face near the end, but never had you believed it. ”You were there- at the crash. Wha- What do you want?” Oh do you get to play this game again? It does grow tiring over the ages. You take a seat on the bed, savoring the feel of it. “I think we both know the answer to that.” His eyes shift to the button beside his bed, the word ‘Call’ written above it. With all his strength he rolls over and shoots a hoof towards it, but your hand meets forehoof, gripping tightly causing a whimper. “Now now Mr. Page,” you move his forehoof back down, “We wouldn’t be trying to escape, would we? Tell me, how do you expect to do such a thing, from me?” ”What are you?” his voice cracks as he rubs his freed hoof. “Curious.” You stand with your back to him and head over to the counter, grabbing another jar of these strange sticks. ”How do you know I’m not going to press that button?” “Because,” you struggle to open the jar, “No one wants to anger death.” You tighten your grip and twist but no matter how hard you do so it fails to open. “Confound this thing,” you grunt, shaking the jar towards him, “How do I obtain these flat sticks?” ”Tongue depressors?” A strange name for a flat stick. Does it have a secret tongue within it that is unseen? What an invention. “That is the name? How do I open this contraption?” He raises a brow, “You don’t know how to open a jar?” Your grin fades at his tone. “Is that disapproval I hear? Do you think me touched?” ”No no no,” he sinks back in his bed fearfully, “You- You have to push and twist.” Push and twist? That’s counter productive! He thinks to trick you, doesn’t he? “Do you take me for a fool now?” you follow his instructions regardless, “There is no way that this-” *pop* … “Well then…” You pluck one of these ‘tongue depressors’ out from the jar and return it to its resting place. Strangely thin, you notice, twirling it in your finger upon inspection. You hold it up to the light, disappointed that no such ‘tongue’ comes out of hiding, “What are you waiting for?” “Hmm?” you look back to him. ”That’s why you’re here isn’t it? To kill me? Just- do it…” “Mr. Page, I do not engage in that act unless necessary. I merely act as the guide,” you tuck the tongue depressor in your pocket, “Your end comes soon enough.” He shakes his head weakly, “No- The doctor’s said I was doing better. They told me-” “Have you experienced light headedness, dizziness? How about headaches?” All symptoms of what will be his end. “They said that was normal. I just- needed time to recover.” Now it is your turn to shake your head. “I am afraid not Mr. Page. You, are dying.” His breathe quickens as he strains to move off the bed, but you keep him seated. “It’s alright. Don’t fight it, you’ll only make it worse.” ”My head hurts… I can get the doctor and maybe-” he’s cut off by a grimace, an acute pain in the skull. “What is your name?” you ask, holding his hoof as he fights the pain. ”Bri- Bright Page.” You see why he never uses his first name. “Why do you keep fighting? We both know you can’t win, so why?” ”You’d never understand,” he swallows hard, “We- We fear death because of what comes after.” His eyes meet you, your touch numbing the pain as he slips away, “Pray- you never feel the same pain…” You set a second hand upon him, his body limp, eyes still locked to you. “Don’t fear what comes next,” you whisper, “For it is a place of no equal. A paradise I shall never venture.” Curious… the will of the living to resist death. You leave him and exit the room, the nurse’s grin fading at your expression. “He has passed.” ~~~ Internal bleeding can be a troublesome thing. It is unfortunate that he must have left, but a necessity as well. No one can change their fate, not alone. The doctors argued, nurses wept over another failure, two in one day. Only Nurse Redheart was suspicious of you, but the autopsy doesn’t lie. The hospital doors close behind you, the sun radiating- Wait, where’s the sun? You distinctly remember it shining quite intensely before you entered. Clouds. The pegasi appear to be covering the sky with them. This will not do at all, how are you to enjoy the rest of your day without the sun to brighten your way. Will not do at all you say. You make your way down the road and into town, ponies of all sorts packing up and closing shop with a spring in their step. A spring… these silly ponies. This place certainly gets dark without the sun’s rays, as well as a bit muggy. You must make your way to Rarity’s soon, lest you be late to pick up your ‘pajamas,’ though what they are is still a complete myst- *plop* “What in cerberus’s snout…” you mutter, wiping your forehead to reveal a new wet patch. “Rain?” This is what it feels like? It’s… quite pleasant. Another plop hits your cheek, the cool splash followed by another on your neck. “I think I like this feeling.” You stop just in front of Rarity’s boutique and spread your arms, all the while the rain picking up around you. Not literally of course, it’s just a figure of speech. It would be quite a remarkable feat if it did though, the laws of nature bending before your very eyes. Would be a spectacle in and of itself, but you digress… Not wanting to waste more time prancing about in the rain you knock on Rarity’s door, your clothes beginning to noticeably weigh you down. No answer? That’s odd, you don’t know where else she’d be. You knock again for good measure before pressing your face up against the glass, a move that you find strangely creepy. The main room looks relatively empty, save for fabrics and such, your eyes dwelling on those dreaded ‘mannequins’ by instinct. Now those are disturbingly similar. But still, no sign of Rarity or her pajamas. It’s not like you couldn’t simply slip inside to check, but what would be the end result? Should she have been there she would’ve answered, if not and you were to enter, you would be searching for ‘pajamas’ an item you haven’t the faintest clue of what it looks like. Tragic, you must do without then. Turning around you can barely make out Twilight’s tree house, library… thing. Adjusting your tie, you once again set out through the rain and vicious gusts of wind towards Twilight’s. After all, the ‘slumber party’ takes place there, so there you shall be. Lightning cracks above you, striking a far-off tree with a spear of light, a dazzling fire spawned in its place. Oh how you miss the crackle of fire. How it would spit and hiss like an organism all on its own. It did have a nasty habit of causing the screaming, ugh… You could never concentrate with that incessant squealing much like a banshee, only worse because you can’t banish them from existence. Good times… ~~~ “Alright, let us try this again…” *knock knock* You quite like the sound of that, the echo after you strike a firm surface. You do so again on the door’s frame, a lower thud resonating that time. Does the material make a different noise or is it the density? There is still so much to learn here. Before you can continue your prodding the door swings open and look who it is, “My word! Darling what are you doing out in that dreadful storm?” “Did we cancel the party?” you ask in surprise, “How else was I to reach you?” ”Well of course it isn’t cancelled, darling. Come on in, you are drenched.” Your shoes squelch against the mat beneath your feet, signs of mud entrenched within the surface. ”At least SOMEPONY decided to keep out of the ick and muk on his way over,” she calls out behind her, “You might as well take off those shoes… and that shirt….” By all means, you might as well take it all off. ”Actually dear, go ahead and take it all off. We don’t want you catching a nasty cold.” It’s as if she could read your mind… She grins as she silently stands there… watching… waiting… listening… I swear if you are reading my mind I will make you regret it. ”Come on then, don’t tell me you get shy in a crowd.” Good, at least she can’t read your mind… for now… “That would be incorrect madam Rarity,” you say slipping out of your shoes, followed by the strange sock garments. “However, I am sure that our host would allow me to use the restroom to dry up.” From the upstairs you can see Twilight peek over the edge, “Oh… Anon.” “Fine day we have, don’t we Ms. Twilight.” ”Yes. Fine,” the lack of hospitality behind her voice as clear as day. How you enjoy her attempts at intimidation. It’s cute, like a foal making demands of its mother. You see Applejack up there as well, “Howdy Anon! Glad ya could make it safe and sound. Certainly hope SOMEPONY didn’t give ya too hard of a time.” You’re sensing a theme here. ~~~ You excuse yourself and enter the restroom, as it is called for whatever reason. The last thing you do in here is rest. The first being the seemingly uncomfortable act of defecation. The memory still troubles you, the poor King of Rolls and Rocks. The image of him lying in a pool of his own vomit will forever be one of your all-time favorites. It’s not bad to have a favorites list, is it? No, of course not. How could you think such a thing? You take a towel off the rack and begin rubbing it against your clothing. Little by little the moisture is soaked up by the towel leaving your suit slightly damp, but not nearly the sagging mess that it was. This small piece of fabric is magic in its own right. You’re about to put it down when an idea crosses your mind. Listen… Good, now that you know Rainbow Dash won’t come crashing in at any moment… You bring the soaked center of the towel to your mouth and sink your teeth into the fabric. The individual fibers brush against the roof of your mouth in a most bizarre fashion. However the weirdest part has to be the flavor. It isn’t tasteless like normal, but it has its own taste all on its own. You continue to suckle for all its worth until the dry aftertaste sets in, causing you to smack your lips in disgust. “Absolutely horrid… but still,” you wrap your lips around another segment. ”Anon, you alright in there partne-“ Towel in mouth, you slowly turn to Applejack who’s about as shocked as you’d expect. Mouth agape, she waits for you to say something. “I do not think I can explain,” you reply honestly, though it would be easier to say if you took the towel out. In fact you do just that. “Well, how was your day?” She just shakes her head with a laugh, “You’d best be glad I ain’t so consnippity like Rarity. Just take your time. I’ll be right outside.” With that she closes the door, with you holding a saliva laden towel. That could’ve gone far worse… ~~~ The click of the door signals the three mares attention, Twilight being the only one whose smile doesn’t quite fit, “Took your time didn’t you?” And it took a whole five seconds before the first snide remark. You think you can put that down as a new record. ”You shouldn’t be so hard on him Twilight,” Rarity comes to your defense, “I admire a colt who takes his time to look presentable.” ”Oh sure, presentable,” Applejack snickers knowingly. ”And just what is that supposed to mean?” ”Not everypony takes their longidest time to get ready.” ”Ugh, that is not even a word.” Dearest me there really is a theme here. Twilight speaks up before things get worse, “How about we get on with the party? Huh girls?” “That would be most wise.” She glares quickly before trotting over to the bookshelf, “I’ve always wanted to have my own slumber party. I even have my own personal reference guide. It’s been a dream of mine since I was just a foal.” Twilight passes the book to Rarity only for you to catch it instead. “Slumber 101: All You've Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties But Were Afraid to Ask?” A swift tug is all it takes to rip it from your hands, “Yes, and it’s MY book. If you want to look at it you can check it out when it’s next available.” “Ok… So when is it next available?” ”We’re out of stock.” You somehow doubt that, but then again, it’s her library. “Since it’s clear that I am not allowed to look at this book of yours, how do we go about this ‘slumber party?’” ”Easy,” she replies brandishing a quill and flipping to the first page, “We go by the book.” ”And just what are we doing first sugarcube?” Twilight looks up with a sickening grin, “Makeovers.” ~~~ *knock knock* “Applejack!” Twilight hollers through the door to the restroom, “It’s not that bad!” Rarity rolls her eyes as she mixes the green sludge in the bowl absentmindedly, “Really, I do not know how in Equestria you could be surprised by her behavior. She’s far too brutish to understand the delicacies of a facial, wouldn’t you agree Anon?” Before you can speak Rarity smacks another glob onto your face, making your already green face that much greener. You wipe the area around your mouth having been unfortunate enough to taste mud once, and you distinctly remember wanting to cut out your own tongue. “Fertilizer… Ughh,” you grunt, almost able to taste it once again. ”Fertilizer? Whatever are you talking about?” “Just a random thought that sprung to mind,” you smile, “But besides the awful taste of mud, the feel of it against the skin truly feels rejuvenating.” Yet you can’t shake the feeling that there’s something wrong with you saying that. Oh well. ”See Applejack, a fine gentlecolt like Anon has no problem with these ‘fru fru’ activities.” You stop her before she adds another coat, your face already packed enough as it is. “Perhaps I can talk her,” you stand up next to the door allowing Twilight to get a turn at being slimed, “Applejack? You know it is most unkind to run away like this.” ”I ain’t gonna let no fru fru mare like Rarity turn me into a sprucy princess. Ain’t gonna happen partner.” You cannot say she doesn’t have a point, but Twilight is her friend, surely she can overlook it for her. “So you will face a corrupted alicorn queen, but you would not face a makeover for a friend?” ”It ain’t that simple. It’s a matter of principle.” “Alright then Ms. Applejack, it is your decision, as it is your fate, and should your actions lead to the ruin of Ms. Sparkle’s first slumber party, so be it.” You return and sit beside Rarity who just finished with Twilight’s mud job and started placing some strange circles on her eyes. “What might these strange circles be?” you ask picking one up. ”They’s called cucumbers,” you hear that southern voice call behind you, “And they’s best for eatin’, not… whatever this is.” ”Humph, they reduce the puffiness around one’s eyes obviously. I wouldn’t expect you to understand.” You’re more interested in Applejack’s answer, and without a thought you give it a bite. ”Taste good, don’t it?” You force yourself to swallow, regretting it as much as you did the mud, “See? Puffiness.” “It tastes of water with the consistency of… something grotesque. Horrid.” Twilight takes her time to chime in, “What is it with you and how these taste? Just say it’s bad.” And once more, she takes every opportunity to belittle your choice of vocabulary. “Why do you dislike me so?” ”Dislike?” she shrugs off your question, “I don’t where you got that idea.” ”It is a bit strange how you pounce on him all the time,” Rarity admits. ”I don’t agree with Rarity much, but she’s got a point. You two got bad blood or somethin’? “Yes, do we have bad blood or something?” you join in with them, “What does that mean actually?” ”Ya got an alteracation.” ”She means, altercation or a disagreement. Someponies have a habit of mispronouncing words.” ”Do not. ”Do to.” “Alright, that’s enough,” you coldly bark, the two settling down with opposing glares, “What’s next on the list? With a glow of her horn the mud evaporates from your face leaving you feeling fresh and rejuvenated. Twilight, lucky enough to avoid their questions, looks over the book, “Umm, makeovers, check. Now we have ghost stories!” Spooky. ”So who wants to go first?” Twilight asks flicking off the light leaving a single between the four of you. ”I’ll go first,” Applejack volunteers, “I got a real heart clencher. This’s the tale of the prissy ghost who drove everypony crazy with her unnecessary neatness.” “To be honest, that sounds quite boring. Does the ghost clean up hotel rooms between her murder sprees?” Rarity holds her head up high, “I simply must agree with Anon. Not even a filly would get the shivers at such a tale.” ”Oh yeah, ya think you could do better?” ”Well of course. It's the horrifying story of the messy, inconsiderate ghost who irritated everypony within a hundred miles! Oo-oo!” You raise your hand, earning strange glances all around, “Yes Anon?” “Is this really a ghost story? It sounds more like-“ ”I've got one!” Twilight shouts rudely, though her glee is pure. Perhaps she has an actual tale worthy of the tongue? ”This story is called The Legend of The Headless Horse.” Now this is an old tale. Last time you heard it the poor old mare had a heart attack right there, truly a sight to behold. It doesn’t quite make your all-time favorites though. You lean back as she recites the grim setting that serves no other purpose but to bore you. Scary stories… The last time you were scared was back- Actually, you don’t remember being scared. Why would you ever be scared? That’s utter nonsense. You look out to the darkened windows as Twilight begins her tale, transfixed on the rain that races down the glass. Your bits are on the big one. Go Big Blue, Go. Ten minutes later… Hmm, confound you Big Blue. You had one task and you failed again and again. Best nine of 17. ”…and just when the last pony thought she was safe, there, standing right behind her, just inches away was…” You almost got it you blob of water, just a little more and- ”The Headless Horse!” ”AAAAAAAHHHH!!!” A hoof comes in hard, smacking you right in the face and sending your head smacking against the ground. So sad, you didn’t get to see if he won. This is truly the end of days. But now you at least get to admire the ceiling of her house. You never did get much time to see how it curves towards the top much like an egg. Kind of. ”Dangit Rarity! Ya darn knocked Anon’s lights out.” “My lights?” you sit up confused, “I have lights on me?” You don’t see any lights… Maybe they’re under your clothes, nope, not there either. Rarity comes over and cradles your head, “I’m so sorry Anon. I didn’t mean it. Applejack pushed me.” Shots fired. “I did no such thing! Don’t try and admit you wasn’t startled and hit there Anon ‘cause of it. You’s lucky he’s got a head like an Apple.” You don’t quite know what to make of that. ”I never said anything of the sort. I-” “It’s quite alright. My head is intact and that is the end of it. Okay?” The two of them nod begrudgingly, and you’re growing quite certain that the only ‘bad blood’ here is between the two of them. It is a sad thing when not even the elements of harmony can coexist. Maybe… They were never meant to be… No, enough of that. “And to the point of the story, I did not find the terror that was advertised to be so frightening.” ”Not scary?” Rarity and Applejack gasp. You shrug in indifference. “1/10.” Twilight is not so amused by your judgement, “What could possibly be scarier than the Legend of the Headless Horse?” ”Now Twilight, don’t go challenging Anon when-“ “Quite many things. For one, your ‘Headless Horse’ you so call it, is nothing more than a story, a fairy tale designed to induce fear.” ”That’s what makes it scary. Your imagination is your own worst nightmare.” “I’m sure that Steel Mist would agree with that, but reciting quotes does not make it any less false. What truly terrifies the psyche is the unknown, what lies beyond.” ”Like death?” Applejack leans in closer. “Yes, an extreme example, but ultimately the most terrifying. It is a simple concept, one that every pony and beast knows of, and it is far more powerful than any ‘Headless Horse.’” You stand up and pat down your now dry suit when Rarity asks, “Do, YOU, have a ghost story Anon?” “Hehe, no story that you would like to hear. Ms. Sparkle, do you have something that I can drink, my throat has this strange scratchy feeling to it.” ”There’s some milk in the fridge,” she checks off ghost stories from the list, “Which brings us to the next part. S’mores!” “S’mores?” ”Oh Anon darling, don’t tell me you have never had a delicious and positively scrumptious S’more.” No, you can’t say that you have. ”I’ll get the milk,” Twilight trots over to the kitchen, “You three can start roasting the marshmallows.” “Marshmallows? Do they-“ ”No,” Twilight interrupts, “They don’t originate in marshes.” Of course, silly you. Actually- ”And there is no such thing as a mallow.” Applejack passes you a- a thing, it’s small and white, “That there’s a marshmallow. Tasty little thing, but you gotta get a stick to roast it first.” As you join her by the fireplace, Rarity talks with Twilight and gets out the other supplies. ”’Aight, now we’s gotta put the stick through the marshmallow like so.” The tiny stick pierces the blob, some of the residue left on the tip, “Now ya just hold it over the fireplace and let ‘er roast.” You look at the blob in your hand and give it a squeeze, the blob squishing and powdering your finger. “So where is my stick?” She smacks her head, “Aww shucks, I completely forgot yours. Sorry ‘bout that partner. I’ll got fetch ya one.” She’s about to stand up when you remember something you have in your pocket. “Actually Ms. Applejack I have my own.” Brandishing the tongue depressor you had hidden in your pocket, you skewer the marshmallow with a single plunge and dangle it over the fire. Delightful, now kind Applejack doesn’t have to- Why’s she looking at you like that? “What?” She shakes her head and laughs, “You’s an odd one, Anonymous.” It’s just a tongue depressor, what’s the big deal? Ponies, they get flustered over the smallest of things. The fire spits at your tiny stick, the marshmallow growing crusty with a deep brown, and that scent… You take a deep breath as to soak in that marvelous aroma. It is of the highest order, truly. ”Ah hope yer’s trip to the doctor was swell.” Interesting how she knows of your travels. A stalker? One who creeps in the shadows, watching another being without their… Does that make you a stalker? “Tell me, how did you come to that conclusion?” She points to your improvised stick, “Can’t think of no other place to get one of them doohickeys.” “You mean the tongue depressor?” ”Shucks I don’t know, probably. Why does they call it that anyways? Don’t see no tongue on it.” It is as if she and you were the same person. “I pondered the exact thing myself Ms. Applejack,” you nod to her as a sign of respect. ”Ya don’t got to gets so formal with me Anon. Just call me Applejack, or AJ if ya want.” AJ. You believe this is what they call a nickname. It’s nice… ”Y’all better be ready, I got a fresh one coming up,” Appleja… AJ, says before delivering over the crispy treat. You watch as Rarity levitates a small square slab over it, squishing it right under a brown block thing. ”And done. Ta-da!” The creation almost seems to sparkle in its magnificence. ”Nah - You just eat’em,” you watch in horror as Applejack devours it with no shame, not even taking the time to savor the cornucopia of flavors within. *belch* “What in Starswirl’s beard was that?” ”THAT, my dear Anon, was an offense known as the burp, and she could have at LEAST said excuse me.” ”I was gonna before you interrupted me,” she fires back, “Pardon.” Crisis averted, you’d say, but this heat is simply dreadful. “Is it hot in here, or is it just my imagination?” ”Anon you’re stick thingy!” What ever does she- Oh it’s on fire. “Well this isn’t pleasant.” ”Drop it before you burn yourself!” Twilight shouts as you stare at the flame working its short way to your fingertip. “It’s a shame really. I liked that stick…” You toss what’s left into the fireplace, the tips of your finger as black as night. ”Oh Anon look at your hand, I’ll get you a band-aid,” Rarity offers. “It’s quite alright. A little burn never hurt anyone.” Then again, those poor mares didn’t much like it back in- Where was it again? Sale-something or another. Lovely little village. ”Are you sure darling? That looks awfully painful.” You inform her that you are in no need of assistance before looking back to- *snap* “I forgot to take off the marshmallow, silly me,” you reach into the fire and try to get it out, only for it to burst over your hand. You won’t be making any s’more like that. Shame, the least you can do is give it a taste. Hmm! You did not expect it to taste this good. That gooey texture mixed with sugar is sublime! The three look at you dumbfounded, hand covered in molten marshmallow. “Yes?” ”Did- did you just-“ ”Reach into that there fire-“ ”And eat that marshmallow?” You look between your hand and them, partly confused at the problem. “What else am I to do with it? Let it burn? Most wasteful indeed,” you give it another lick. The burnt parts could be done without. ~~~ After a brief scolding from Rarity and Applejack having to drag you over to the sink, you finally get your hand washed off and bandaged. You told them it wasn’t necessary, but they didn’t listen. Twilight just looked on with suspicion, quite a common trait of hers. When you finally sit back down with them all the s’mores are gone, likely eaten by Applejack. You feel a tap on the shoulder, Applejack sliding over a plate, “Keep it on the down low.” “Down low?” ”Just eat it ya idjit.” You take a nibble off the end and thank her, “So what’s next on that list of yours Twi?” ”Let’s see, makeovers, s’mores, ghost stories… It says here the next is Truth or Dare.” ”I dare Applejack to do something carefully and neatly for a change.” This ‘chocolate’ works wonders with the marshmallow. ”Oh yeah? Well I dare Rarity ta lighten up and stop obsessin' over every last little detail, for a change.” The sharp and mellow between them blend together so well, and this ‘graham cracker?’ Spectacular. ”Uhm, I don’t think this is how the game’s supposed to work.” “Hmm? What’d I miss?” Twilight rolls her eyes, “We’re playing a game Anonymous, or does that not compute?” “That sounded like an insult… I’m not a fan of those myself.” ”Now hold on you two. Y’all need to simmer down.” ”Quite. If Applejack and I can get along, as best we can, then you two can as well.” “Truth or Dare, correct? I remember this game quite well.” That poor colt should never have accepted that dare. “Go on then, name it.” ”Hey now y’all-” ”Alright then, Truth or Dare?” Rarity puts a hoof on you, “Anon you have nothing to prove by-“ “Dare.” ”Now that’s enough out of the both of ya! I ain’t never seen no two ponies angrier at each other than…” She looks to Rarity, the two faintly smile, “Shoot, I guess more than us, and that ain’t no way we should be acting. It ain’t cordu- cordiuh…” ”Cordial, darling.” ”Yeah, cordial or whatever. If we’s can put our differences aside like Rarity was talking ‘bout, then so can you.” Twilight opens her mouth, but Rarity interrupts, “No ‘buts’ Twilight. What good is a slumber party if we can’t have any fun? That has to be on the list somewhere.” ”Page 3, paragraph 2… Fun is the key,” she cites, tracing her hoof along the floor. ”Why can we not just do that then?” Rarity shakes her head, “Here I was thinking the biggest obstacle was going to be the two of us. By Celestia was I wrong.” ”Now you two got anything to say for yourselves?” You and Twilight look at each other. You wonder what she’s thinking right now. Her eyes are as cold as ever, but you know that she wouldn’t do anything to lose her friends. ”I guess I took things a little too far,” she admits, “I didn’t think I’d ruin my own party…” There it is, the honest truth. As much as she dislikes you, she likes her friends that much more. ”How about you Anon, what do you have to say for yourself?” “Me? Well I don’t speak for everyone, but I am having a wonderful time.” ”Dang nabit! We’re trying to help y’all here.” “Help? Ha,” you chuckle at the sentiment, “I do not require ‘help.’ The one who does is sitting on her haunches right there.” ”Anon,” Rarity raises her voice, “It’s rude to point.” That’s rude is it? Hmm, you’d think manipulation was worse. “And just why did you invite me here Rarity? Was it because you wanted me to come? Or was it because she wanted me to come?” ”Do not try and-“ Twilight stands up angrily, “Maybe if somepony would come clean as to what they’re actually doing in Ponyville, then I wouldn’t need to!” By the time she realized what she said, it’s already too late. “…And the truth’s revealed.” ”Is that true Twilight?” AJ asks her, Twilight frozen with a hoof over her mouth. Rarity lets out a sigh, “I think it’s time we all got some beauty sleep.” “I think I’ll stay down here, get things cleaned up.” ”Don’t stay up too late, we all need some rest,” she adds on before escorting Twilight back upstairs. Not all of us. ~~~ The storm continues to rage outside, the rain dinging against the windows, occasionally followed by the crack of thunder. Nature calls, so they say. You undo the wrappings of your hand and toss them within as the last bits of kindling. It’ll die soon enough, though you have no numbers to see for sure, but you can assume. A part of you thinks you were too hard on Twilight Sparkle. She only thirsted for knowledge, is that so bad? She shouldn’t have sought it from you. Who else would know? Rainbow Dash. But does she know that she knows? No, of course not. You flex your hand, the skin around your fingers cracked to reveal the darker interior, not the red that you’re accustomed to seeing. Don’t start thinking about it Anon, this is where you want to be. It’s not a matter of where you belong, you already know where that is. Out there, back in Saddle Arabia like you told Rarity, back to the city where your… unique services were required. But you like the peace of Ponyville… but that stallion today… You stand back up and move to the window, gazing through the rain, a single stallion struggling to bring his cart back in. He fears the lightning because it could mean his end, for no one truly knows what awaits for them beyond it, but he won’t see that for awhile yet. This is what you like, the fear of death may always loom, but here, death itself is at its lowest. Funny, that you would reside here. No one would suspect that you would live amongst them. But if they were to find out… They wouldn’t take you in. It’s not that you look different. It’s that you are different. *creak* You turn to see a door cracked open ever so slightly. Looking upstairs, the three still remain. So who is it that opened it? Ghosts? Don’t be silly Anon. You both know they don’t exist, but then what? You pull open the door and head down the stairs into the darkness below, hand gliding against the wall in hopes of finding the switch. No such luck, but what you do discover is a candle with a match by its side. It doesn’t quite illuminate the entire room… Now now, this is quite the chamber. Notes and quills, scrolls, books, all scattered about across tables lining the walls. You hover over one of the open scrolls. It’s addressed to one Shining Armor. Her brother it would seem. He’s due for a review anytime soon, Twilight wishing him good luck. A touching sentiment. More scrolls, one to a mother and father, some to old teachers perhaps. One to Celestia… She… was quite the trouble maker. Not entirely true of course, she lived as she was destined, but you thought she needed to keep doing so. You remember that night with disdain, an odd thing her passing was. It was not your first run-in with royalty, but… Why her? Why then? She never spoke to you, no tears. She simply watched herself in silence. You didn’t have- Something, the heart, is that right? It sounds right. You just couldn’t take her. Equestria blossomed under her rule, who were you to deny the kingdom its Princess? So as silent as you came, you put her back… And that is when you learned not to dabble in the realm of the living. That… Draconequus, the worst of his kind, the last as well. Nightmare Moon, another product of yours no doubt. How much would’ve changed if you had simply taken her? Do not relive the past… And so you won’t prelive the future. Live in the present. Yes ma’am. “Well now what is this? Oh my this is an old one.” You stand over an old stone, flat and carved into with a tool of some kind. You haven’t seen one of these in an age. Old Draconic writings, back before they adopted their feral nature and their greed. A sin. That is what greed is, correct? Rarity said as much. This is older than Equestira probably, it definitely predates Canterlot’s construction. Now let’s see if you recall, Old Draconic isn’t as simplistic as most would believe. It has a delicacy to it. The closest any pony has gotten to deciphering Old Draconic was Starswirl you believe, a genius he was. Shame what happened to him. Even you wonder sometimes. But! Back to the stone… hmmm… Oh. OOOhhh… You feel like you need to wash your hands after handling… this… ”Anon?” You turn back around to see Twilight standing on the stairs, “What’re you doing down here?” “The door was cracked open so I decided to take a look inside. Quite the collection you have in here.” ”Really? Ugh I hate that door. It doesn’t shut right.” Why isn’t she yelling at you? You entered a private chamber. Twilight rubs her eyes with a yawn, “Excuse me. I couldn’t get any sleep with those two bickering.” So much for being able to get along. ”I saw a light down here and decided to check it out, and here YOU are.” There’s that contempt you missed so much. “I do apologize for going through your effects. Curiosity killed the cat so they say.” Though you know the truth. ”Well, if you don’t mind I’m going to lock this back up.” “Yes of course,” you nod, “Also, that is a fine specimen you have there. Old Draconic is very rare.” ”How do you know that?” “Well it is not everyday you pull a piece of that quality from the earth.” ”No, how do you it’s Draconic?” “It’s not the first time I’ve seen that writing, though, if I might make a suggestion, don’t try and decipher that. You will not like what you find. Goodnight.” The door slams shut before you can reach it, and all you can do is sigh. “You have a habit of doing that to me.” ”You can read Draconic?” Great, another line of questioning. Has this been what your vacation has boiled down to? You quite like that idiom. “Old Draconic, yes. I never bothered with the subsequent versions. They never wrote anything of value after The Shift.” ”What shift?” By the fires of Tartarus she doesn’t even know what The Shift is, and you do not wish to engage in a history lesson. “Ms. Sparkle, as much as I would adore the time it takes to educate you in Evolutionary Studies, I would rather enjoy the storm above.” Twilight lowers her head and you take that as a sign of submission which is fine, “P-please.” Do these ears actually work? You probe it with your pinky, revealing some strange waxy substance. It might be the cause. “I seem to have misheard you, can you say again?” ”Can you- Please tell me what it is.” Please. You heard that request often, though not from her. It’s always ‘Please don’t do this.’ ‘Please can I have more time.’ ‘Please sir, I want some more.’ You don’t quite remember anyone saying that last one, though you faintly remember it. Strange. “Is it the effects of some ear parasite, or did you say please, twice.” Twilight shakes her head, “It’s the second part.” You can’t help but smile. She’s being nice to you. You pull out a stool for her and take a sit on the stairs. “The Shift was a great divide of the draconic blood line. You see this today, with your assistant, the dragon Spike. Where is he by the way? I didn’t see any tiny lamps moving about.” She’s too busy writing this down to answer, so you roll up a ball of that waxy stuff and throw it at her nose. ”Gah!” she eeks after the wad almost gets sucked up her nose, “What was that?” “Now that I have your attention,” you grin, “Where is Spike?” ”He’s in Canterlot,” Twilight freeing the gunk from her nasal passage, “Is this ear wax?” “Is that what it’s called? It certainly fits, not like ‘tongue depressor.’ No sense whatsoever.” ”It’s because you depress the tongue. Did you think it had a literal tongue?” Well that makes a lot more sense. “Don’t change the subject Ms. Sparkle, but as I was saying, you could see the effects with Spike.” ”How so?” she asks, poised for your answer. “Simple, he’s a dragon, the newer variety.” ”There was another one?!” This is why you don’t get involved with mortal affairs. They kill your hopes about where this generation is heading. “Yes, there was. Much smaller though, about as big as a pony I would say.” ”What happened? What caused the shift?” “Well you see…” Nothing. The memory fades. You had it right there, and yet it drifted off into nonexistence. “I can’t remember… But! After this Shift, the race divided, the evolutionary lines splitting into a variety of races. Dragons, Hydras, the Quarray Eels, that serpent we came across, you know, the one with the mustache. Oops, my mistake, moustache.” Twilight can’t help by laugh at your teasing, looking up at you with a smile, “How do you know all this?” “Many others have written books about it I’m sure. The facts are there under the earth, down in the bones.” Twilight sets the quill aside, and gives you a stern look, “Who are you, Anon? Where do you come from?” “I believe I answered these questions before.” ”Hardly, and the more you try to avoid them the more steps I’ll take to finding out. You’re not like the rest of us, Anon.” “What?” you force a laugh, “I think you are going on a lack of sleep.” ”Fluttershy told me what happened to you, with Scootaloo. You didn’t flinch when you put your hand in the fireplace. Why?” Her questioning is beginning to annoy you, and not the good way. “I do not like where this is going?” ”Why did you visit a hospital today? Where did you go back in the forest? Why are you here?” If she doesn’t stop asking questions- You know what to do. No, it’s not her time. There’s no time like the present. ”Just tell me who you are. Do you think I want to do this?” The numbers say- You don’t care about those. Silence… “You want to know why I’m here? Do you really want to know?” She nods and you can’t help but admire he persistence. “I- I am tired. So very tired.” You stand, rubbing your temples and bridge of your nose, “Tired?” “Have you ever felt like you drifted by? You could see, learn, watch, but at the end of the day, felt… empty?” What are you saying? Of course she doesn’t. How could she? ”Yes, back in Canterlot. All I ever did was study. If you asked me to describe one place back then, it would always be the same, my room…” “So you really do understand. I want a vacation, Miss Sparkle. Free from the confines of which I had existed. Always detached from the world, yet an intricate part of it. Am I making sense to you?” ”You want to experience the world, not just live in it.” Live… that’s the word of the millennium. “I can make you a promise Twilight Sparkle. I will answer all your questions in due time, but for now, allow me peace to enjoy that which I have been deprived.” That which every soul gets to savor, save for you. Twilight puffs her lips, “Everything?” “To the best of my ability, but in return, allow me to enjoy my ‘time in the sun’, free of your suspicions. Trust, is the foundation of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle. Would you trust me?” ”I hardly even know you. How do you expect me to trust you?” Were the roles reversed, would you say anything different? “Because you are better than I. More human…” ”Human? What does that mean?” You recognize this word from somewhere, some past experience, a foreign word of a domestic tongue. What sense does this make? “I wish I knew Twilight.” You move back upstairs and in front of the fireplace, the fire still burning. It is a weak flame, but it burns all the same, “I trust you Anon…” The unicorn sits beside you by the fire, “Those two never really liked each other, you know, but seeing them able to get along after all, maybe we could too.” You can’t help but smile at the thought, “It’s a shame about the party though. We didn’t get to everything on the list.” A shame really that the two of you ruined the slumber party, or did you? “Ms. Sparkle, what is next on the list?” ”I don’t really know,” she levitates the book over, “It’s a bit weird.” You take a look, a distant memory lingering just long enough. “This one I know.” ~~~ The next morning… You take a bite of your hay and oats, almost preferring a cup of coffee afterwards. “There are some foods that I simply cannot understand the appeal.” ”Here partner, I don’t need all of it,” AJ pushes over half her apple. “Much obliged ‘partner.’” Now this is mighty delicious. The restroom door finally opens up revealing a freshly groomed Rarity, “What is that delightful scent?” ”Hay and Oats with a cinnamon pinch,” Twilight proudly boasts before serving her a plate, “It’s one of Applejack’s recipes.” ”Oh really,” Rarity gives the cowgirl a suspicious glance, “And did she actually follow the recipe?” ”Ya know I never use it. Adds to the thrill. Speaking of, I can’t help but notice Anon and Twilight ain’t at each other’s necks this mornin.” ”Really? I didn’t notice.” Rarity rebuttals, puffing her mane one last time. ”I reckon it’s got to do with dat hour long touchup ya got goin there.” ”Don’t you start,” the two laugh together. You swallow a bite of your apple, the juices coating your throat in such a peculiar fashion, “Twilight and I decided to take your advice and we’ve come to an understanding.” ”Well that’s darn tootin!” ”Of course,” Twilight says sadly, “We weren’t able to get through everything on the list last night.” ”Shucks it ain’t over yet, what else we got on the list?” Twilight eye’s glance over, and you give her a nod, reaching your hand down for her cue. ”Here you go, the books right here,” Twilight slides the book over to her, Rarity and Applejack scooting together to read it together. ”Let’s see we did those fabulous makeovers, that creepy ghost story, I still have goose bumps, then we made some s’mores, barely had time to play Truth or Dare and then… Oh dear.” Rarity looks positively horrified, “No- No, I- I just did my hair!” ”Sorry Rarity. PILLOW FIGHT!” “EN GARDE!” you shout, brandishing dual pillows. ~~~ After a particularly rough game of fighting with pillows, it was about time for you to leave. ”Hey Anon, you never did tell me what that stone said.” Oh… about that… “It was nothing, just a recipe for… stuff.” And you actually touched it with your hands. ”A recipe? What does it make? You have to tell me.” Embarrassment, that is an emotion you’d rather not have to deal with. “Well… It was an elixir that boosted a few natural properties, private ones.” She cocks her head, “I’m not sure I understand.” You try and think of the clinical way to say it. “The elixir increased the magnitude of certain male genitalia.” ... … ”What?” “They certainly weren’t the most endowed of creatures.” ”I don’t even want to know how you know that.” And sometimes you would like to forget. “Farewell, Twilight. I hope to have less repulsive news in the future.” You start off down the road, “Wait, Anon!” “Hmm?” ”Do you want to come over sometime? To… read and stuff?” The day is still young, who knows what could happen? “I would be delighted to.” She smiles, closing her door, a whistling sound filling your ears, “Hey, what’s with the smile?” “I wasn’t aware that I had one. Strange.” ”Well could you stop it,” Rainbow Dash finally sets down next to you, “You kinda creep me out when you do that. So what’s on the schedule for today?” You look out to the rest of Ponvyvile, so many places, so little time. “Let’s just see where the road takes us.” Today… you think you made a new friend, and she’s not as annoying as you thought she was. Chapter 7: A Dream Come True”Really? Not even once?” You shake your head and take another bite into your nectarine, a growing favorite of yours. The juiciness is the biggest problem, but Rarity aided you with what she called a bib, a strange piece of cloth that was tied around your neck. It certainly catches the worst of the mess though, so you certainly cannot complain about its efficiency. ”Woo… You’re not joshing me are you? Because if you aren’t… Pheew,” she whistles and leans back in her cloud next to you, “I wouldn’t know what to do if I never slept.” “It seems to be a misuse of one’s time. Why render yourself into an unconscious state when only the conscious mind can experience such wonders.” ”You can’t just let anypony have their own time to relax, can you? It gets tiring being up all the time.” To tire, exhausting one’s body. It’s been… Six? No, seven days now. A week. Small in the grand scheme of things, but all that you’ve learned thus far… “I do not tire.” ”Well yeah, of course you don’t. You’re not…” She pauses all too late, though you don’t blame her. It’s the truth. “Alive,” you can’t help but smile, leaning back against the grass with a crunch, “To be would be- Different.” She shifts uncomfortably, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say that.” “We must all be reminded of the cold hard truth at times, it is of no consequence.” You do wonder though, what is it like, this ‘sleep’ that they speak of? A dream. What is that? Where does this word come from? “What is a dream, Ms. Dash?” ”Can’t let that go huh? It’s kind of hard to explain,” she says tossing her nectarine up in the air, catching it with her same hoof, “It’s like your own mini-Equestria, your version of it anyways.” Rainbow Dash sighs, blowing the hair out of her face, “Heck, I’m not very good at explaining this stuff.” “No, you did quite well. I like the sound of this ‘mini-Equestria.’” You take another bite, a stream gushing out the side and running down your face, “Need some help there?” She doesn’t even wait for an answer before wiping up your mess with your bib, “You’re not really what I expected you’d be…” Nor she. You sit back up and are greeted by the sight of Ponyville, the ponies just specks from afar. Thinking back, that’s all they would ever be if you hadn’t come here. ”Oops, looks like I missed a spot.” Something wet drags itself up the side of your head where the trail of juice was left, your skin tingling at its departure. You rub the spot in curiosity, your hand wiping off the dampened track left behind. ”Lucky, yours was sweeter than mine,” you turn to see her smacking her lips gleefully. “What was that?” you continue rubbing that side of your face. Rainbow Dash sticks out her tongue and laughs, “Can’t let it go to waste after all.” Hmm. You mimic the Pegasus, barely able to spot the strange appendage as it wiggles up and down. It’s rather silly looking actually… What are you doing Anon? You’re not a child anymore- Were you? It slips back inside your mouth as you stand up on the hillside. Were you ever a child? No, it is but a saying you heard in your travels. ”Hey, you okay big guy?” What would it be like, To be a child? What would it be like to feel sleep? What would your mini-Equestria be like? What if you weren’t- ”Hey!” Rainbow Dash waves a hoof in front of you, shaking you from your daze, “You alright?” A phantom pain returns as you rub your temples and nod. “Quite. My mind wanders…” ”I’m sure it does.” She hovers in front of you, watching you intently, “Are you sure? You look a bit down.” “What reason would I have to be down, Ms. Dash?” She shrugs, “I guess you don’t.” What reason would death have to be down? None. You catch a grin grow on Rainbow Dash’s face, “Last one to town’s a bale of hay!” “A bale of hay?” A gust of wind and her signature rainbow are all that’s left as she takes off to town, leaving you rather confused. This must be one of those races you’ve heard her speak of so fondly. This time it’s your turn to grin. Perhaps it’s time you taught her a lesson of your own. You feel the wind pick up around you and in an instant your view has changed. Now it is you who are looking up at the hill and Rainbow Dash as she speeds down it. With your hands behind your back you simply wait for her to arrive. Five seconds, six, sev- The burst of air nearly knocks you off balance as her hooves grind against the road until she comes to a stop. ”Come on Anon!” she shouts back up the hill, “Don’t be embarrassed you got whooped by a mare.” She’s completely oblivious to your presence. Does she think you to be still running? Foolish mare, indeed. ”Jeez, I don’t think he’d be that slow. Hey,” she scratches her head, “Where’d he go?” It would be funny to let her ponder for a while, but like Rarity said, ‘It isn’t kind to make a lady wait.’ You clear your throat causing her to jump, “By Celestia!” Although, you are rather confused. “Shouldn’t you be a bale of hay?” ”How the heck did you get down here so fast?” “Ah ah ah,” you shake your finger, “I asked first.” She scrunches up her face in a way you can only describe as ‘cute,’ which is a weird term in itself. ”It’s just a friendly joke between racers. It’s a game we play.” You- think you understand. “Like if you were to say, last one to the bottom is a rotten egg?” ”Rotten egg?” she appears grossed out by the very idea, “Why would you ever say that?” “It sounded familiar. I guess I was incorrect.” She shrugs, “It’s just a bit weird. Now, how about to tell me how you got down here so fast?” “I simply moved. Is that so strange?” ”Strange? You beat the fastest pony in Equestria, I think that qualifies.” Still so ignorant in her ways that she does not see the error within. Sigh… “Do you recall our conversation the day we met Ms. Dash? The one where spoke of that sports team? What were they called again?” She shakes her hoof, “You make me want to smack you sometimes, they’re called the WONDERBOLTS, and yes, I remember.” If she were to attempt to harm you… No, you wouldn’t. Not anymore. “Then you recall me saying how everything has potential, but like metal only by tempering and-“ ”-sharpening your quality will you achieve greatness blah blah, yeah I remember.” “I also hope you remember what I said about interrupting me,” you reply in a voice of stone. ”Y-yes… I do,” she droops. She nearly ‘jumps out of her skin’ when you lay your hand on her. “That was a joke,” you smile. She smacks your hand off with a laugh, “Well I oughta…” You quite like spending your time with Rainbow Dash. You couldn’t think of harming her so. ”But what of it? You still trying to say I’m not skilled enough?” She would not be wrong. “Speed is merely one part of the equation, Ms. Dash. Practice will sharpen your edge and moderation will temper your character.” ”And this is supposed to mean something?” A long way to go… “It means that you are not perfect nor will you ever be,” you rest your hand on her once again, “And that’s okay.” ”I don’t need this from you,” she shakes you off, far less playful this time, “What do you know? You’re just… just…” You stare down at her as she gathers her strength to speak, her anger causing her coat to flush red. Go ahead, Ms. Dash. Attempt to harm me with that word I know so well. “Go on then… Say it.” ”You’re just… Shut up!” With a stomp of her hooves she darts out of sight and into town, leaving you somewhat confused. Why didn’t she say you were dead? Strange… You stand in the alleyway, catching the last glimpse of Rainbow Dash before she disappears amongst the rest of her kin. Perhaps you were too hard on her, the hopes of the young are fragile things. When threatened, anger is almost a certainty. You never meant to offend. She needed to know that the road ahead was a long one, and that she needed to keep practicing. She must’ve though… Don’t try and dabble with the lives of the living Anon. We both know how that turns out. Of course, you’re right, as always… Maybe Twilight can take your mind off of things. You walk to her house, waiting across the road as a carriage comes in. It’s a simple wooden thing, with a sign that- reminds you of something. A wand and a crescent moon, a light blue in color. Where have you seen that before? You’ll just chalk this up to a bad memory, after all, that seems to be quite a common occurrence for you. But still… you can’t shake the feeling that you’ve seen that carriage before. Hmm. You give the door a knock and turn back to the carriage as you try and place it in your mind. It wasn’t long ago, it had to have been more recent were it to still be around. Where was it… Batlimare? Seaddle? Hoofington? Hoofington… “Oh, hey Anon, long time no see.” This dragon certainly does indulge himself on interrupting your thoughts. You smile at the creature as he extends a claw, meeting him with a finger, given the difference in size. “How pleasant it is to see you again Mr. Spike.” Stepping inside he closes the door behind you, Twilight standing in the middle of the room, “Hello Anon.” “Greetings, I certainly hope I am not intruding,” you wipe off your feet as Spike takes position next to a large looking list beside her. ”Not really, Spike and I were just practicing some spells. You’re free to join us if you’d like.” At last, someone who can truly appreciate the advice you would give. You look for a suitable spot to lay rest, finding the stairs an adequate solution. Your butt smushes against the wood uncomfortably, although it is not without its pros. Atop this stair you feel firmer, more stable, if not uncomfortable as well. As you readjust for the best position you find a cup hovering before you, “A little birdie told me you liked this stuff.” Holding it up to your nose- Oooh goody! You quite enjoy the taste of punch. Who else knows of your insatiable thirst for this fruity beverage? You already have a candidate in mind. “By birdie,” hmm this brew is delectable, “Were you referring to a pony, or am I to believe an Avialae spoke of my preference?” ”A what?” My dear Spike… You would think that living with an academic mind such as Twilight would ‘rub off’ on him. ”He means a bird Spike, and yes, it was a pony. Rainbow Dash.” And the mood sours. But you mustn’t let your own disposition deteriorate those around you. “I see… So what spells are we practicing this fine afternoon?” Twilight goes over the list as you listen to her ramblings, the determination in her voice welcome to your ears. You never truly compared the two together, Ms. Dash and Ms. Sparkle, though they do share a few similarities. On one hand, Twilight Sparkle. Star pupil, natural talent, element of magic. The other, Rainbow Dash. Self-taught wonder, natural talent, element of loyalty. And yet… their differences couldn’t be more glaring. ~~~ ”Number sixteen, melody manipulation.” Melody, you tilt your head back as the first rings sound through the house, sharp yet sweet tunes that almost make the world stand still. Your find your finger swaying along with the rhythm of sounds, a river that’s gentle ripples stretch beyond the fabric of imagination. ”You’re doing great, Twilight!” “Yes,” you agree, rising to your feet and allowing the tune to run through you, “A symphony as pure as the sun and melts together just like the heat of a dragon’s fire does flesh.” ”What?!” *SCREECH* The sound! It’s deafening! You shove your fingers in your ear, silencing the banshee’s squeal. Much better. ”It melts together like WHAT?!” Hmm, you do in fact see her point. “Yes, perhaps ‘meld’ is a more suitable term than melt. Melting is far messier, much like ice cream.” That sounds like the perfect meal in fact. “On that note, Twilight, do you have any ice cream?” ”My fire does what now?” Twilight hushes Spike down, “Anon, you can’t change the subject like that. You were talking about- Why would you even think that?” “Doesn’t everyone?” you shrug, “Alas, it was the first thought that came to mind. I did not mean to offend you, or Spike for that matter.” He’s a good dragon, if a little irritating at moments. Twilght seems to search for words, “It’s not that you offended anypony-“ “Grand then! Let us continue with the practice. I much enjoyed this number, although that awful screech could be left out.” ”It’s not her fault someone had to start talking about melting flesh-“ ”We heard what he said Spike, you don’t have to repeat it.” Spike crosses his arms, “Well fine then, jeez.” ”How about we just move onto the next one?” “No that certainly will not do,” you stop her before she can move on, “You cannot simply move on after that… what do you call it?” ”Hiccup?” “Precisely,” you snap, managing to take another sip, “You must return to the spell and vanquish it as a painter would vanquish his canvas.” That’s not quite the correct metaphor for the situation. Perhaps the story of Romeo and… You scratch your chin as the memory fades. ”Why would she do that? It’s obvious she can cast the spell.” “Naïve young Spike. Casting a spell is the easy part, sustaining it is the difficulty, doing both under pressure? That is where the true test lies.” ”So what if she slipped like that? There’s not another pony in Ponyville more talented than Twilight.” Were the young always so insolent to their elders? Twilight steps between the two of you, “No Spike, he’s right. I need to try again.” The lizard’s shoulders droop, “But why? It’s-” ”It’s not enough for me just to be able to cast a spell,” she slowly walks back over to the room’s center, “I want to make sure I can do it right. Even if it is challenging.” “Wise beyond your years, Ms. Sparkle. I understand why the Sun Princess took an interest in you.” She grins back at you and closes her eyes, horn igniting in a blazing light, the glasses and various trinkets orbiting the unicorn. A wince starts the song, the light tracing the rim of the glass and in doing so, releasing the hidden tune within. “Yes, this is a spell that I can get behind.” ”She’s got a gift.” “Indeed,” you sit back upon the stairs, “She might have given Starswirl a run for his money.” Her eyes shoot back open, “Really?” ”Don’t break concentration! Don’t break-” *SCREECH* Not the noise! “By the snout of satan!” ~~~ Twilight trots over to you, her voice thankfully muffled by way of your precious digits. Unfortunately, you can still understand what she says, barely. ”I’m not going to make the noise again,” her lips read, but you know the truth. So instead, you shake your head and keep put where you are. Stand your ground because no one else will stand it for you. You quite like that phrase, where did you hear it? Certainly not from Twilight who’s still pestering you to take your fingers out your ears. You glance over to Spike who has taken refuge under the kitchen counter, claws stuffed in his own ears. He nods to you, and you to him, a silent recognition that if Twilight fails again we are both to flee and never return… although you could’ve misread it. ”Please, it was an accident. I’m not doing this on purpose.” “Do not be mistaken, I am doing this for the sanctity of my ears, whether you make a mistake on purpose is irrelevant.” You feel a tug at your hands, Twilight attempting to use her magic to pull them free, but no magic is stronger than you. ”Just… listen… to… me…” you can see sweat begin to build below her horn as she tugs at you. Why she is focusing her efforts on you though, is a mystery. “Spike is doing the same over there,” you point out using your elbow, not nearly dull enough to use the finger. Twilight shoots a stare at Spike who’s eyes widen, “You sellout!” Now able to enjoy both your punch and the sight of Spike holding onto the pipes underneath her sink for dear life, you release your fingers. That strange ‘ear wax’ is still on them though, a mix of red and orange as far as color goes. Much like the nectar- Before you can finish the thought you shove the finger in your mouth… And immediately regret it in turn. With speed only matched by the winged rainbow Pegasus you dart into the kitchen, shoving the two aside. “Water, glorious water.” With a turn of the knob you wrap your lips around the faucet, the torrents of water flooding down your throat and washing away that horrendous taste. Pulling away, you feel like a weight has been lifted off your palette, a nasty one at that. Perhaps you should keep a running log of all the items NOT to eat. This would list right under Coffee, but just above fertilized soil. Even soil had some redeeming quality to it, even if it tasted like crap… Get it? Crap? Nevermind… “Twilight do you have a journal of some kind that I could borrow?” ”Not… Uhh, on me. There!” she sighs after prying Spike away from any corner in reach, “I can probably find one for you though.” You notify her that it is not of any concern, and so you rejoin her in the library, leaning against the staircase this time. She clears her throat and enters her stance before looking back up to you, “Did you really mean that? What you said?” This is an odd feeling, standing against the bars, only part of your back scrunching through while the rest is held back. Most interesting… Oh Twilight was speaking wasn’t she? Cursed rails have stolen your attention once again. What was it that she was saying? Oh yes… “The comment regarding Sir Starswirl? I was most serious, correct.” She tilts her head to the side, “Sir Starswirl? I thought you always called people Mister or Miss.” You do have a habit of doing that don’t you? “Indeed, however after one receives such a title it is customary to address them likewise.” ”But- Starswirl was never knighted.” Does she think to know history better than you? Preposterous! “Of course you think so. It wasn’t a formal recognition by Equestrian royalty. No equine back then would recognize a Minotaur’s-“ ”It was from the Minotaurs?!” Shame about the King though. Poison through the ear, that was a new one. ”Twilight…” Spike groans, tapping the marker in his claw, “You’re getting off topic.” ”I’m sorry, I’m getting side tracked. I just need to find my notebook… where-“ “Twilight…” she turns to listen to you, “All in due time. Now, are you ready to try again?” ”Y-yes, and I’ll try my hardest to get it right.” “This vigilance is exactly what places you above the rest,” you praise her, mood dampening, “Unlike a certain other talented pony.” Spike rubs his claws together and puts on his ‘game face,’ “You better not be talking about who I think you’re talking about.” It’s a shame really. It’s not even cute when he tries to do it. “Of course I am, she simply fails to listen to criticism, explodes when you attempt to help her, and always with the boasting? I have dealt with many ponies over the ages but none like her.” ”Why I’m going to-” the tiny lizard charges you, Twilight levitating him up by his tail, his tiny dragon arms frantically flailing about while his eyes are closed. Alright, perhaps it is a little cute. ”I don’t think he’s talking about Rarity, Spike. You can calm down.” Still hovering, he peeks an eye open, “R-really?” “I do not recall speaking her name, Mr. Spike. Perhaps you should learn not to jump to such conclusions.” His feet scrape against the floor as he’s set down, “Sorry about that. I don’t know what came over me.” Rage over a loved one, it is a common matter. One you’ve been present at many-a-time. “And of course I would never talk about Rarity in such a way. She’s an absolute gem, a fresh slice of upper class lifestyle served with a pinch of down-to-earth attitude needed to sustain a business of her caliber. A diamond, if I may say so.” ”Then… who were you talking about?” he asks as Twilight brings you another punch, almost as if she knew… ”He’s talking about Rainbow Dash obviously.” That psychic mind-reading… “It’s all over his face.” “Wait, what is all over my face? I do not understand.” She chuckles and dismissed your question, “Besides, who else does he spend time with all the time?” Hmm, you pegged her for a psychic, but it appears that she is merely a master detective. Like that bat thing, or was it the one who was in real estate? You can hardly remember… ”What happened between you and Rainbow Dash then?” the dragon asking as he sits on the stump in the middle of the room beside Twilight. Indeed, what did happen? She seemed so calm, but then she just seemed to- pop, much like a balloon. A balloon filled with malice and resent, that is. “To be honest, I have no idea what overcame the Pegasus. It is rather dreadful she had to explode in such a way.” ”By explode…” Twilight looks at you questionably. “Not in the literal sense, Ms. Sparkle. Here I was thinking that it was me who did not understand figures of speech.” ”I just wanted to make sure. You usually make it obvious that- You know what? Just tell us how it started.” The beginning is always the troublesome part. Where to start? Do you begin from the day’s morn? “I guess it all started when I first arrived at Ponyville. It was a splendid day, save for-“ ”I’m just going to stop you right there. How did the fight with Rainbow Dash start? Although, if you want to talk about how you got here I can always go grab-” your raise your hand, silencing her. “That is a tale for another day, as we discussed.” ”What tale?” Spike asks- correction, the more accurate term is whines, “I want to know. Come on Twilight, you can tell me.” ”I don’t know it Spike. I have to wait as well.” You can almost see the words pour from his mouth as he turns to you, but when he sees the emptiness of your expression he remains silent. There’s nothing like silence to clear the mind. “Well, I guess it started a little while ago. Rainbow Dash asked if I wished to go cloud surfing, of course, I fell straight through, the fall was quite enjoyable though.” Twilight starts to get suspicious, “How high were-“ “Do you wish to tell the story, or shall I?” ”Closing my mouth.” The living are far more tolerable when they do that. “Afterwards, we went to purchase a few nectarines for consumption. Ms. Autumn was having a two for one special. Have you tried her nectarines, Twilight?” ”I can’t say I have.” She has no idea what she’s missing. “It’s at the corner of the Mane and Crest. It is without a doubt the most invigorating fruit that I have eaten. I might still have some left in my teeth actually.” Your dig a finger through your mouth and scrape out a small chunk. “Here,” you hold it out, “It is quite delicious.” Twilight covers her mouth, her throat convulsing in a strange manner, though you don’t believe she has encountered the Gastral Snake recently. ”I’m good,” she says having to look away from you. You shrug, her loss. “How about you Spike?” shifting your arm to him, “Care for a sample?” ”Meh, I only ever eat gems anyways,” he walks over and scoops it off your finger with his tongue, “Hmm, it’s not bad.” ”I think I’m going to be sick,” Twilight manages to utter before shutting herself in the bathroom. “Strange… Your tongue is far rougher than Ms. Dash’s. Are you drinking enough water?” ”Yeah. Say, how do you know how her tongue feels?” “She licked the side of my head of course. A stream of juice had escaped its destination, she merely cleaned me up.” ”That’s kind of weird dude.” You do not see the problem. It is not as if your tongue could reach such lengths. You hear a mechanical roar emanate from the restroom, Twilight walking out in a daze, “Please… never do that again.” “I don’t see what the big deal is, it isn’t the grossest thing to be put in my mouth. That goes to fertilizer.” ”You ate-” Twilight rushes back into the restroom, the door slamming behind her. “Was it something I said?” ”Just a little.” ~~~ After Twilight spends a prolonged period of time doing what sounds like vomiting her own internal organs, she returns. You were slightly worried. It wouldn’t be the first time something like that has happened, but there were those same numbers again, always removing any sense of suspense. “Perhaps you should eat something. Sitting on an empty stomach is a horrible way to go.” ”I think I just might,” she groans, coat pale, “Go on… I’m listening.” “Well, I had just beaten Ms. Dash in a race. Oh I forgot, Ms. Dash tried to race me-“ ”And you won? Wow, you must be really fast!” the dragon sways in his seat, utterly enthralled. “Speed was her strength, not mine. Technique, on the other hand, was my strength.” ”Alright, you lost me. How did you win?” Dragons never were more the most courteous of creatures. “To describe it to you would be the equivalent of being described the celestial cycle by a Cockatrice.” ”It’s not going to happen?” Twilight returns with a cup of water, “You’ll be turned to stone.” “Precisely, but not to ‘beat around the bush,’ Twilight gives an approving nod, “Rainbow Dash demanded an explanation.” ”Well so would I! That’s like Twilight getting another assistant.” You don’t quite follow… Alas, back to the story. “You see, Ms. Dash and I had a conversation about a sports team of hers she liked. She called them-“ ”The Wonderbolts,” they interrupt you. Oh how you loathe their constant disruptions. “I will tell you what I told Rainbow Dash. Do not interrupt me,” your voice darkened. You have to touch your lips to make sure they are the very same. Is- is that how you sound? You never- never considered the tone of your own voice. “That pitch was unnecessary, accept my apologies,” you bow your head. ”We understand,” Twilight smiles reassuringly, making you feel a bit more at peace, “We won’t interrupt again. Won’t we Spike?” ”Only when necessary.” ”Spike!” You can’t help but smile. “I can accept that answer. Where were we? The Wonderbolts correct? Well, I found her dreams somewhat outlandish, though dreams are to be as such. I told her honestly that she had true talent, but it wouldn’t be enough.” All you did was give her advice. That’s all it came down to. You wait for the oncoming question, but the two remain content in listening to your story. “Aren’t you going to ask me a question.” ”Nope,” they reply in unison. You must hold them to their word more often. “I told her, through practice and moderation would she achieve what it was that she dreamed, and then she ‘blew up.’” ”I didn’t think Rainbow Dash would go off the handle over something like that,” Spike tries to make sense of things. Neither did you, but if your age has taught you anything, it’s that all actions have consequences, sooner or later. ”I wouldn’t think she’d do that either,” Twilight admits, “You had to have said something else to make her snap.” Could it be- No, impossible. “She was a bale of hay at the time.” ”Come again?” “A bale of hay. Rainbow Dash said whoever was the last one to reach Ponyville was one. That might’ve angered her.” ”That’s just friendly banter, Anon. She wouldn’t have gotten angry over that.” You’re not so sure. You wouldn’t know how to behave if you were a bale of hay. You’d probably just sit there, waiting to be chopped up and eaten by ponies. Those monsters… They’re not perfect though. Perfect, that might be it as well. “Afterwards I did say that she was never going to be perfect. Nah, that couldn’t be it.” ”You said what?!” You almost clamp your ears shut on instinct, Twilight a bit too outraged by such a simple comment. “I just told her she wasn’t perfect, and that she never will be.” Twilight makes rather erratic hoof gestures before sticking it in her mouth and grunting. Spike just nods his head, “That’d do it.” “Do what? Was it that bad?” ”That bad?” Twilight finally says having freed her hoof from whatever spell it was under, “What if I told you that you weren’t perfect? How would you feel?” You rub the back of your neck as you try and think of your answer. It’s rather simple really. “My mood wouldn’t alter in the slightest. Nobody is perfect, Ms. Sparkle. We’re all huma- Gah!” you clench your fist as the word’s meaning escapes you. Human. Why does this single word plague your mind just as the Hay Fever plagued Tampa Neigh? ”Look Anon, Rainbow Dash is… sensitive. You can’t just tell her something like that,” explains Twilight. Sensitive? You could laugh at the very prospect of such a thing. In fact you shall. “Ha, that is quite the humor you have there. Ms. Dash is no such thing, only Applejack surpasses her on such a scale of sturdiness.” ”That’s not what Twilight means. Rainbow Dash… she sees herself in a certain way, that she’s the best at everything she does and nopony could do better.” How, by the peaks of Tartarus, how do they not understand? “That itself is the problem. She needs to ‘wake up’ from this fantasy land that she lives in. She needs to accept reality.” By blinding herself from the truth, she will never move on in life. You have seen this happen many times to young talents such as her. They stagnate and when they do not progress, they hurt themselves in the worst of ways. You don’t want that for her. She deserves success. ”She’ll learn in time,” Twilight reassures you, “She has a long road ahead of her to pick up these things. Just stick with her, trust me. It’ll work out.” The long road, you can’t help but chuckle at the phrase. Every pony that you’ve taken thinks they had more time. Every. Single. One. Rainbow Dash was no different, but she convinced you to give her more… The next time her phone rings, you can’t help her again. Phone? Another memory, another question for another time. The cycle is unending… What is clear, is that you will never come to an agreement. They have their view, and you, yours. “Let us not dwell on this issue; my relationship with Rainbow Dash is far stronger than any simple misunderstanding can break. Number Seventeen, correct? ~~~ You sit idle as practice continues, Spike checking off each number as they pass, save for sixteen, she still needs to train on that spell. Watching Twilight as she performs is quite a relaxing experience; being one of the few who are allowed to view such a display is a rare occurrence. ”Come on Twilight, you can do it.” “Have confidence within yourself,” you coach, finger tracing the rim of your cup. A twitch causes your cheek to quiver, an accident of some sort? No, it must have been that fierce storm off of Hoofululu. The eye of the hurricane, also deemed the heart of the beast, is also the safest part. Shame they didn’t know… ”HA HA! You did it! That’s twenty-five!” You free yourself from such thoughts as Spike marvels at himself in the mirror. Oh my… he has a mustache… The dangling twin braids flop about as he grins, “Like the new look Anon? How do you think these’ll work on Rarity?” While the plush of hair does look rather odd, he also looks strangely familiar. “You remind me of a minotaur I once saw. He had a mustache much the same as yours.” ”See? What’d I tell you Twilight,” he nudges her with his elbow, “I bet he was a real lady killer.” No, though there was a pony who fits that description. “Unfortunately he also got it stuck in a gear assembly, took off his clear head with a single, pop,” you emulate the noise with your lips, the memory as clear as yesterday. The horror in his eyes make it all the more memorable, “TAKE IT OFF! TAKE IT OFF!” ”Oh come on Anon, you scared him,” she closes her eyes, the mustache disappearing from view. His claws grope his lip for any sign of it before collapsing to the floor, the tiny dragon’s lungs working twice as hard as they should. Perhaps you should tell him of the dragon who- No, Spike has enough on his chest as it is. You don’t want his heart giving out from the stress. “Twenty-five… That is most impressive for a unicorn as young as you.” ”Thanks Anon, that means a lot.” This calls for a special occasion you think. “Come then, let us celebrate with ice cream.” ”That’s quite-“ “Let us go,” you smile hoisting up Spike and hurrying him out the door. ~~~ The streets are more barren than you remember them, perhaps they all chose to get an early nights rest. In fact, it’s rather reminiscent of the Ash Fields of Tartarus, empty buildings and the like. In its defense, those buildings weren’t technically empty, although you would never advise a soul to enter them. Soul traps would snap them right up. Rather inventive the abominations had gotten… ”Thanks for the treat. You really didn’t have to do this.” ”Yeah, you’re a real pal,” Spike adds on, his tiny shadow trailing behind him much as the Umbra would. Any second, the creature could pounce and drive its incisors deep into his- “See something you like?” “N-no,” you rub your skull, a dull pressure building from within, “My head- It’s nothing…” With time the pain recedes. Why do you feel it now, from within? You reach the parlor and tug on the handle, the door shut tight. “This is abnormal. Mrs. Sherbert does not close until the moon is high, she said so herself,” you give it another tug. Nothing. It had to have come down to ice cream to ruin your afternoon. Curse you ice cream! You shall taste death’s embrace for this treachery. ”That’s alright, it was a nice thought,” Twilight rests a hoof upon you, though it still doesn’t change the fact that the store is still closed. “You would not happen to know any time alteration spells would you?” ”I’m afraid not,” she laughs. Curses… ”Maybe they’re just restocking,” Spike guesses, “I’ll go around back and- Oof!” ”Gangway! Comin’ through!” A pair of young colts come tackling into Spike as they gallop down the road, a cyclone of dust behind them. ”Sp- *cough* Spike!” Twilight tries to call after him, but can’t through the dust. “The two of you! Halt!” Your hand clenches as you imagine standing just ahead of them, the wind tightening around you. “I am in no mood to be ignored.” In an instant, you’re staring both of them down, the fatter one crashing into your leg, the skinny one meeting the heel of your shoe. Unfortunately, Spike rolls back a few feet behind you, but at least these two have ceased their reckless behavior. “The next time I tell you to halt,” you kneel down to eye level with both of them, “You shall obey. Understood?” Both of their eyes roll around in their skulls. Dazed from a small collision? You thought the youth to be more resilient than this. Twilight gallops over to Spike and helps him up while you see to these two. The larger one seems to be coming out of it, likely due to the built-in airbags, “Ugh- My head hurts.” “What causes such reckless abandonment for safety?” The colt’s head slouches over, forcing you to push it back up, “I am waiting.” ”Are you the unicorn?”he groans, struggling to stay awake, “You’re funny-“ Wait, you remember this one. He was at Scootaloo’s school. Snips, you should’ve recognized those fat rolls. “Who is this unicorn?” ”I think he hit his head too hard, he can barely speak,” Twilight pulls you away from him. ”Mmm, wanna see the fireworks…” ”Fireworks? Does that make any sense to you? Anon?” Hoofington, that carriage, the banner, fireworks. Yes, the memory’s a bit clearer this time. “Tell me, Twilight, have you ever seen a magic show.” She looks rather confused as well as her assistant, “Where did this come from?” “I’ve always wanted to watch one, for as long as I can remember, and yet I cannot do so. Do you find that strange?” ”Not as strange as how you got over here so fast,” she remarks, the familiar hint of curiosity imbedded with her words. “I think a new magician is in town, would you care to join me?” ”Do we have a choice?” You wonder if not for you, would they have come this way? It is an interesting thought. “Of course you do.” ~~~ But they chose to come regardless. You smile down at Twilight as she walks beside you, Spike dragging along the two colts behind him. Remarkably predictable. If you had to describe Twilight, that might be your choice, right behind, Intelligently naïve, though that one doesn’t make much sense. She glances up at you before looking back to the road, only to look back once again, “Why’re you smiling at me?” “No reason in particular. I just find your behavior rather fascinating, tell me, do you ever ponder the grand scheme of life?” ”I- not really. I work off a concise schedule, and if I were to do that, then I’d have to rearrange my entire calendar.” She too has her own fate marked out, loosely, as when the new day comes, she truly has no control over its events. “I sometimes wonder how things would happen should I have taken action, or inaction rather. A tiny detail that could send ripples through the ages.” Would Twilight have realized her true strength if Celestia hadn’t remained… Maybe. “I find it rather bizarre, this unfolding of events. It all coincides in some manner, like an elaborate array of dominoes.” ”Dominoes?” You forgot that she does not share the same culture as other races. “It is a small block, used to play a game of sorts. I never bothered to learn, but when arranged, they form a pattern.” A sort of mathematical equation that can be traced. It is no accident that you met those colts today, nor is it that Twilight was practicing magic as this… carriage, comes to town. You remember when you saw Twilight that was destined for something bigger, not that you knew, but what you felt. It was if you knew… but had no way of knowing it... A nervous reaction, or a human one… ”Is that it over there?” Twilight points over to the large stage in front of the town hall, most of Ponyville surrounding the platform, anxious for whatever may come of this. ”I think I see our friends up front, maybe we can all squeeze up together.” Yes, the rest of the mane six are already there, including Rainbow Dash. What will you say to her? Nothing. She is the one who ran from you. But what if- End of conversation. “Let us depart,” you wave for Twilight to continue, “You can drop them now Mr. Spike. They should be waking up momentarily.” He’s more than happy to oblige, wiping the sweat from his head, “Snips could stand to lose a few pounds.” You wonder how he stands at all.You join the rest of them at the head of the stage, glancing back over the crowd. An ocean of numbers bobbing amongst them like tiny ships, each dated for its final voyage. That- pain returns to your skull, a minor annoyance that is growing quite troublesome. ”Anon,” Twilight looks at you alarmed, almost sensing the disturbance, “Is everything okay?” ”I’m sure Mr. Perfect over there is doing wonders,” Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes, not paying you the decency to look at whom she speaks. You need- What? What could you possibly need? Hand shaking, you rest it by your side and concentrate on something, anything but that pressure within your skull. Chatter, hooves beating anxiously against the dirt, breathing, heart beats, the wind… the wind as it slips between the cracks of the crowd… Wood, the thud that echoes as a pony approaches. ”Come one, come all! Watch in awe as the Great and Powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!” And then there’s her. “Trixie…” oh yes, you most certainly remember her. The thunderous roars of her fireworks bash against your body, your very skin shaking in its wake, the flares dazzling the eyes of the spectators. Glorious shades of red and blue, purple and green, each crafted to magnify her own image. It doesn’t last. Unlike a candle that sustains its glare, she is a match that will last a matter of seconds… Murmurs build in the audience, even amongst your pony friends, her boasting having set them on edge. ”There's nothing wrong with being talented, is there?” Twilight… worried should they shun her for her own talents. You sympathize. ”Nothin' at all, 'cept in when someone goes around showin' it off like a school filly with fancy new ribbons.” “Your talent is nothing to be ashamed of Ms. Sparkle, but it is something to be cherished, not flaunted.” ”Don’t even bother trying to get better though,” Ms. Dash’s words aimed at you, “It’s not like you’re going to be good enough.” “That is not what I-” you pause and collect yourself, “Maybe one day you will understand… or maybe you’ll never live to see it. Who knows?” ”Why- You…” you can feel her from here. Anger and fear go hand in hand, both feeding off the other. You glance over to her, giving her a challenge of her own. Stand up to you, and by the look in her eyes you know that she will never accept. She’s too much of a coward… Instead, Rainbow Dash flies over to this Trixie and stares her dead in the eye, “So, ‘Great and Powerful Trixie’. What makes you think you're so awesome, anyway?” Let us rate the accuracy of her tale from one to ten. Trixie scoffs at the question, flicking her mane to the side, “Heh, why, only the Great and Powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the dreaded ursa major!” One. The crowd gasps at the feat as another array of fireworks burst from the stage as she describes the scene. A scene, that you remember much differently. Hoofington, that much is correct, and yes, an Ursa did stumble upon the area. You remember it as clear as day, the ponies running through the streets, the screams that were but a whisper under the child’s roar. A day turned red… Trixie was there, you remember stopping by before the event. One must never be late to an appointment. In that carriage of hers she hid while the Ursa rampaged outside, and you hovered close by, watching the Ursa wreck havoc. The mare darted from her home, you recall her wail as you finished transporting the last of those that had fallen, when by a stroke of luck, her new fireworks ignited. The beast was terrified, and you were stunned by the display, it had ignited a memory of your own from long ago, watching fireworks in the sky. The Ursa ran and Trixie proclaimed victory. No pony cared to see if it was she who truly set off the fireworks, to her, she was the hero. It… almost angers you how far she has stretched this fallacy, this stroke of luck. ”Hmm, how about you!” Trixie points down into the crowd, right at Applejack. For some reason Twilight’s shivering like she has a cold, might be allergies. ”That's it! I can't stand for no more of this!” The cowgirl leaps up onto the stage, her faithful lasso hanging at her side, and tips her hat to the crowd. ”You show her, AJ!” “Do that thing you do with the lasso. Where you twirl it and stuff…” ”And stuff?” Ms. Dash mutters under her breathe, “Give me a break.” “Which bone?” That put the fear right into her… You shouldn’t give her such a hard time. Why? Because she- Because nothing. Unngh… This pain… Applejack gives Trixie a show as she leaps between the hoops of her lasso expertly, another pony who practices their natural talents, snagging an apple of a nearby tree and gnawing into it with a single go. The crowd cheers, rearing up in celebration of her feats. Applejack certainly looks pleased with herself, “Top that, missy.” You have to plug your ears, the noise becoming unbearable. ”Are you sure you’re okay, Anon?” she asks again, “Is there something I can do?” ”Anon can take a little noise,” Rainbow Dash hovers next to you, “CAN’T YOU?!” Even amidst the scream you can barely pick up what’s happening on stage, “Oh ye of little talent. Watch and be amazed at the magic of Trixie!” ”Rainbow, stop! Something’s wrong with him.” Trixie’s horn begins to glow, grabbing hold of AJ’s lasso. ”Anon’ll be fine. I’ll go next, maybe he’ll see how good I really am.” The rope begins to rise, swaying to and fro before Applejack. It just moves… side to side… Your fingers slip out of your ears, unable to look away from the rope. “To and fro. Side to- Wha-” you can barely think straight, and it feels as though your body’s gone slack. Everything… seems to be getting darker. You try and say something, but it feels so good just to stay quiet. It’s all quiet really, just some distant noises… Ahh, it’s so nice. You can barely see the stage now, it’s so far away, but that rope… as it sways. To and fro. To and fro. To… ~~~ You nuzzle into your pillow, cheek grinding into the warm bundle- Oh there’s a wet spot, oh well. Flipping it over gives you a nice cold cushion to rest on… ”Anon! Time to wake up!” That voice… Pinkie Pie? Why is she telling you to wake up? You don’t sleep. “MMMM!” you hear yourself groan, “Five more minutes…” ”You said that five minutes ago silly.” How did you get here? Where are you? All you see is blackness, but can still feel. “Well now I want five more,” you shift in what feels like a bed, pulling the blanket tight over you, “Pretty please?” You have to get out of here. Where’s the magic show? Trixie? The rope? Where’s- Wait… Something’s- Something’s different. You feel warm… but not because of the blanket. The skin of your hand touches your cheek- warmth. You- This is impossible. Where are you? ”..on?” a faint whisper enters your mind, your body not budging nor listening to your commands. Move! Use any part of your body, my body! Just move it! ”…you alright?” There’s that voice again. Twilight… TWILIGHT! This- this unbelievable! Come on body, just listen to your commands. Reach up- Oh you can feel it, the blood in your veins. This is- Words can hardly describe it! Twilight, are you there? This is incredible! ”An… ou hear me?” her voice is louder this time, growing stronger. Yes, you can. Oh from the farthest plains of the living to the deepest pits of the damned, you never thought to experience- ”Is everything alright in there? Anon?” you hear a banging, “Anon open this door right now.” How did this happen? It doesn’t matter, you’re here and this is great. ”Anon open this door! Ano-“ … It’s quiet… and you’re back in Ponyville. You were alive. ~~~ You look around, the square empty save for you and Twilight, who’s still grabbing for your attention, but you have not time for that. These hands, you raise them before you, twitching their digits, it was… not real. It had to have been. It was so vivid. You could almost- almost taste life. ”Anon?” she waves a stick at you, trying to provoke a reaction, “Are you okay now?” “Was I not before? No, I was perfect. Whole.” She tosses the stick aside and sighs, wiping her forehead, “You had me worried there. I was back at the library before I realized you weren’t there.” Were you here the whole time? You felt as though you had slipped away, away to a better place… “What happened?” you kneel down to Twilight’s level, doing everything you can not to hold onto her, “Tell me everything.” ”You’re freaking me out, Anon. Is everything-“ “Fine. Peachy. First-rate. Grand. Exceptional. Everything, just tell me what happened!” She has to take a step away from you, “Alright, fine, just- calm down a little.” Calm down? How in Tartarus are you supposed to- She’s right. Calm… Collected. This was an experience on a scale that is without equal, but you must remain as you were. Take your time… “Alright. Shall you relay what occurred?” ”Nice to see you’re back to normal. Trixie- She hogtied Applejack, shot Rainbow Dash out of the sky and turned Rarity’s hair green. She- She’s really talented.” Why must you hold these ponies by the hoof? “Not what happened with Trixie, what happened to me? I- I did something. I… I’m not sure.” Her eyes droop a little, “You look like you took a nap. I’m not sure how, with Trixie’s magic…” Trixie… You remember! The rope! “Where is Trixie, I must speak with her at once.” ”With Trixie?” she paws her hoof in the dirt, “I thought we were going back to practice some-“ “This is an urgent matter, you can help me or you can not.” She takes another step back, “If you’re going to act like this- You can find your own way. I don’t know what’s gotten into you.” Selfish creatures these equines. If you must search yourself, then you shall. You leave without a word, turning the corner around the town hall, Twilight standing alone in the square. ~~~ No stone left unturned, no alley left unexplored. Wherever she might be, you will find her. Twilight. The very thought of her just… GAH! What nerve! “I thought we were going back to practice some spells,” you mock her angrily. Foolish child. You will find Trixie and she will give you this rope… It must contain magical properties of some kind. Perhaps you would’ve reached your destination if that damned Twilight- You stop yourself mid-rant, a voice of reason breaching the abyss. Twilight… Oh dear Twilight, you abandoned her back there… Maybe- you can fix what you said. You picture the town square, wind gathering up around you. The next moment you’re greeted by the emptiness of the courtyard, no ponies in sight, not even Twilight. Perhaps, she will understand. Do not delude yourself, you cannot hope to recover the words you have spoken. That is a realm beyond your control, but what you can control, is where you go next. Will you go to Twilight and apologize now? Or will you go to Trixie and use the magical rope? Decisions, decisions… Tick, tock… Twilight can wait, she is wiser than her age and will understand. Trixie on the other hand, will not stay in Ponyville. You must strike while the iron’s hot, so to speak. You step off the stage and continue to search for the carriage. Let you hope that she remained in Ponyville. ~~~ You step around the corner, a piece of mind laid to rest as you spot the carriage parked out in the distance. The two colts from before are wandering off, leaving it alone and desolate amongst the rest of the town. You walk next to the river and look at your reflection, your tie a tad off center. Nothing a little adjustment cannot fix. The green of your skin still peaks your curiosity, but that is the least of your worries. No number rests above your head, a blessing and curse all the same, but there… The beat of your heart was strong, you can just imagine how it feels as you place your hand upon your chest. Perhaps it’s time you introduced yourself… You walk over to the carriage and stand before her door, a small sign hanging which says ‘Do Not Disturb.’ A shame, it seems you must wait for the sign to change… or you can ignore it. You quite like the second option more. Knocking on the door you wait, the muffled noises of the carriage’s inhabitant proving her to be home. You spy her hat through the window next to the door, “Who thinks to disturb the great and powerful- Ehhh what in Equestria are you?” ”My name is Anonymous, Anon for short,” you bow, “May I come in?” She gives you a plain stare, “No,” before slamming the door in your face. You can’t help but smile at her ignorance and knock again, that same groan emanating from within. The unicorn pokes her head out through the door, “Was there something else Trixie could for you?” “Yes, I am quite a fan of your work and-“ ”Ugh, no autographs. That is beneath Trixie. Now begone,” she slams the door once again, though this time you shove your foot in the way, “Who do you think you are?” “Never interrupt me,” you state, easily shoving your way inside. ”I demand you vacate Trixie’s inner sanctum, immediately, before the Great and Powerful Trixie makes you.” You lock the door behind you and glare at this so called magician. “I would much like to see you try…” you look around, “This place is rather small.” ”It was built for Trixie and only Trixie, now leave!” She doesn’t have much in here, just enough room for a bed, chest and a wardrobe. She doesn’t deserve any of it. “I said that I was a fan of your work. I’m afraid that was a lie. What you have isn’t work, it’s a light show.” ”How DARE you! Trixie is but the most Great-“ “And Powerful, please Ms. Trixie, save that for the crowds, or would you still bestow upon yourself such a title if they were to know the truth about who you were? You take a seat upon her bed, the unicorn doing well to catch her tongue, “I- Trixie has no idea what you’re talking about.” Of course she doesn’t. Will you remind her? Yes, you shall. “I was there in Hoofington, Ms. Trixie. I saw what happened.” The nervous sweat begins to build upon her, “Be- be lucky that you could witness my deeds first hand! Ha!” You run your finger down the wooden wall, letting her choke on her own words. “I never forgot the screams,” you nod, “Nor yours.” ”Scream? Trixie would never-” She cowers back as you stand, all but a shallow ‘eep’ escaping her throat. That’s what you thought she’d do. “I can tell all of Ponyville if you wish. Show them that you are nothing more than smoke and mirrors.” You might just enjoy that, watching as they pelt her carriage with tomatoes and the like, “What do you want from me?” Ahh, she dropped the third-person. You quite like that. “During your show, you had used something, a rope. I would much like to have this.” ”A- rope? Why would you want a rope?” It is of no business of hers, but… you’re feeling rather joyful. “When you swung that rope, I felt rather strange. I was described as having taken a ‘nap.’ What is a nap? I did not get the chance to ask.” ”It’s a short sleep- W-who are you?” You smile and bow once more. “I am Anonymous.” ”Well ‘Anonymous,’ I don’t know what good the rope is going to do, since it’s not actually mine.” Not hers? That’s impossible, it must have an enchantment of some sort. “Do not lie to me. When you shook that rope I most certainly felt an enchantment. You will hand over the rope to me now.” You approach her, stretching your hand out towards her. “It would be wise to obey.” ”Please, i-it-ti’s not a magic rope,” she backs into a corner, “You just- got hypnotized. Please don’t hurt me!” Hypnotism. Oh Anon you are such a fool. How could you believe the rope was- It makes perfect sense now. “Tell me, since you now have nothing I need, what shall I do with you?” You quite like the sight of terror in her. Rather a disturbing thought really. ”I- I could hypnotize you again. It would be just like last time. I promise!” Hmm. That would do nicely. “I will allow this.” Trixie asks you to lay down on the bed, the cloth conforming to your size, though you don’t quite fit. She begins digging through her chest, trinkets being tossed out and clattering against the ground. “Testing my patience…” ”Here,” she finally pulls out another item, a golden watch. It glimmers in the moonlight as she hovers it over you, “Trixie wants you to follow the watch with your eyes- Ummm… where are your eyes?” “I do not have any, just hurry up.” ”Trixie has no idea what you are,” she nudges the watch, “but keep your attention on the watch.” The rhythmic clunk of gears seem to wrap through you as you watch the watch sway. To and fro. Tick tock. ”You’re feeling veeery sleepy…” And she ruins it… Let’s try again. ”You feel like forgetting aaaaaall about Trixie’s secret.” “Trixie, be silent. You’re breaking my focus.” Watch, Anon, as it sways to and fro. Tick tock. The room begins to grow dark. To and fro. The crickets grow silent. Tick… Fro… … ”Anon! Time to get up, breakfast’s ready!” Mmmm… Five more minutes… Chapter 8: A Real NightmareYou twist around in your bed, fingers clutching the blanket as it smothers you with its acute gentle touch. ”Your breakfast is ready whenever you are,” you hear Pinkie call, though you’re unsure where from. You’d be inclined to check, but this bed… so comfy. This must be what a cocoon feels like, bound tight yet impossibly comfortable. But yet, the darkness of this world is impenetrable. What good is a world without light? Pushing off your hands, you sit up, propping yourself against the wall. There- it seems as though there is a haze in your vision, a swath- no, a crack, where light attempts to gleam. You hold out your hand, barely making out the jade appendage as your ey- Without pause your fingers run along the surface of your face, the skin tingling as they make their way from your lips to the bridge of your nose… And over your eyes. “The windows of the soul… How is this possible?” you whisper. It’s still so dark… You push up on the fleshy flap atop your right eye, the haze by which you were blinded, raised, revealing this chamber. The lid of your left flutters as you raise it, the sensation almost as if you were opening them for the first time. It might just be. Curtains hang from the right wall, the left adorned with book cases, dusty and old… The entire room feels this way. Looking down to your sheets, the colors almost pop out from the fabric, striped almost like a rainbow… A blanket of them… You were lead to believe such a thing did not exist. Surely, you must readdress this question at some point. Among everything, only a single beam of light illuminates the room, breaching the darkness through the flap of the curtains. “If only this room were brighter.” You’re about to stand when the curtains twitch, your heart skipping a beat. You crane your head at the oddity, another jerk of the cloth proving it to be no illusion. Is there such a thing as curtain ghosts? No, don’t be absurd, the next thing will be box ghosts and that just sounds- The next moment is filled with a blinding light as the curtains are thrust open, your virgin eyes stung by the intense beam. Protect me blanket! The darkness finds you, though through the fabric you can catch its glare. “It’s too bright.” You turn, the faint scratching of metal ringing out as the light begins to recede. Did- Are the curtains listening to you? You peek out from the blanket, gazing at the half-open curtains, the shade shielding your eyes. “Who is there?” you await with no response, “Show yourself.” This seems awfully familiar, much akin to your confrontation of Nightmare Moon. You could almost hear the frantic beat of her heart when you revealed yourself. You touch your chest, that same frantic beat pounding its way in you. Something like this shouldn’t be possible… but you like it. No, like is not a suitable term for the feelings that swells up inside, much as a case of pneumonia would drown one’s lungs. It is ‘a dream come true.’ You throw the covers off and stand on your feet, a heat traveling down the length of your legs, blood. You curl the toes of your foot, doing the same as you flex the rest of your body, each time feeling that same rush of warmth. ”Anon, your breakfast is getting all soggy.” Ahh you had almost forgotten yourself. You step over to the door, the curtain following your movement to ensure your shade. “No,” you hold up your hand, “Be still.” Quite the sight it must be, to watch you talk to an inanimate object like this… Well, animated in this case. You reach the handle, the light beating against your skin. Apparently it does listen to you, how peculiar. ~~~ You step through the doorway, finding yourself in some kind of kitchen, though you’re unsure of where exactly. This place holds no resemblance in your mind, but when you peer out the window this is unmistakably Ponyville. ”Whatcha looking out there for?” you hear Pinkie hopping next to you, “Are the cupcake flowers blooming?!” “Cupcake flowers?” you ask, her hoof pointing to the garden just outside, small stems curling up from the earth. “Do not be silly Pinkie Pie, such things do not exist.” As if hanging on your word, the stems recede back down into the ground leaving the garden barren. What- How is this possible? ”Aww, look at what you did,” the pink pony pouts, “Now your garden’s all empty wempty.” “My garden? I have no such- thing…” you finally turned to her, eyes locked just above her head. ”You doing okay, Mr. Pokey?” You wave your hand above her head just to be sure, blinking frantically as to test that your vision is not impaired. ”OH! Are we having a blinking contest? I love these little games!” “Where- where are the numbers? They’re always there…” ”Those? Pfft, you don’t have to worry about those anymore. It’s all in the past, you’re home now.” Pinkie hops over through the kitchen as you trail behind, still not entirely convinced that you’re newfound eyes are not deceiving you. “That is impossible. How could you even know?” She flashes a grin your way as she stirs a boiling pot, “Where do you think you are Anon? Nothing’s impossible here. See, lookie!” What could she be pointing at? You turn to the living room, scanning it for anomalies. “I do not see what it is you speak of Ms. Pie?” ”Look closer,” her breathe flows up your neck as you fix your gaze, “Watch the furniture.” Alright… you see a couch, a small table, some wooden chairs, but nothing that you- Odd, they appear to float as well. The trio of furniture levitates in a circle, though you they could do more to impress you. As they are, however? Not so much. “Magic is an art that has existed since the beginning of time. Any unicorn can do such tricks.” ”I guess you’re right, but they always have a shiny aura-thingy around them, don’t they?” “But of course, and these- d-don’t… How strange.” ”It’s only as strange as you think it is.” You step tentatively into the next room, running your hand against the couch’s underbelly as it makes another pass. “This world-“ ”Home,” she corrects with a smile, “Your home.” You… like the sound of that. A home, a real one. It’s nice. “How much control do I have over it? Back in the room where I awoke… the curtains they- they seemed to listen to me.” ”Why wouldn’t they? They’re yours. All of this is.” An entire world to yourself, every being at your command, and all without those pestering digits that haunted your every step. “So if I were to say, just for an example, that this… table should be made of licorice, would it?” Pinkie giggles, “Why don’t you see for yourself.” Moving curtains are one thing, but this couldn’t possibly… “How is something like this even possible?” ”Your wish is our command, Anon.” You hold the table’s leg with your hand, the red and black ridges grinding into it yet giving way at the same time. Bringing your nose to the leg, one sniff is enough to prove its legitimacy. ”Do- do you like your home?” You step backwards and nod, words unable to describe how you feel. “Stop,” you command, the chairs halting in their movement. “It feels good to be back…” With every command you give, the item obeys. Rise, fall, twirl, spin. “Down-Up! Expand. Become gold?” Each time they comply without question or delay, “Disappear.” As if the air itself had sucked them into the Ether, they are gone, the void that is left behind soon filled as you spin in its center. ”So…” she speaks up, you having forgotten of her presence, “How does some breakfast sound?” You take a deep breath of air and hold it for as long as your lungs can tolerate before blowing it back out. “I’ve never felt more alive,” closing your eyes just to see the dark for a change before realizing that she had asked you something, “Yes, I’m sorry?” ”Breakfast? Yeah? Neigh? May, Day, pay, hay…” she trails off happily, ceasing at your laughter. “Of course, let me open a window. It is rather toasty.” A smile is your only response as the window opens at your approach. “This might take some getting used to.” You lean out the window, a blue pony watching from afar. ”C’mon slow poke, it’s not getting any fresher.” “Yes,” you look back, the pony no longer in sight, “Yes indeed.” The table reappears along with a chair and you take a seat, Pinkie pouring some sort of soup into a bowl. This chair flattens the extensions of your rear and is most unpleasing. You grin and look at its side. Soften. That’s odd, you would predict that if you had control over your dream, then surely just thinking of something should work. “Why does thinking not change the world?” you ask her as she sits down with you. ”Thinking, Stinking. It doesn’t really matter when you have…” she pushes the bowl over, a heavenly odor emanating from within, “Nectarine soup!” Aha! This world is without compare! You pick up the bowl only to stop yourself. Soup… You ate it with a utensil of some kind before… “What item is it that you use to eat? I do not seem to recall.” She taps her hoof on the table, a silver object appearing by your bowl, “It’s called a spoon silly.” You hold the spoon and within it, gaze at your own reflection, something *clicking* in your mind. “Yes, now I remember. A spoon, although, I recall another such item, the spork.” ”Spork?” she asks scratching her head, “What’s that supposed to be?” “Appear, spork?” you ask yourself, the object dropping in front of her. “That, dear Pinkie, is a spork.” ”Awww, it’s like if a mommy spoon and a daddy fork had a little baby… Umm, baby? It’s adorable!” she starts playing with it as you taste your soup. The nectarine is *gnarly* as to quote young Scootaloo, but there is another flavor you recognize. You scratch your chin as you try to place it. ”I see you like the punch as well.” Yes, that is the flavor. You eagerly take another bite and take another look at this spoon. It makes you ponder, what else does this world hold? If this is your mind after all… “Ms. Pie, where might my memories be?” ”Memories? We keep them in Twilight’s house.” A fitting location you would presume, the accumulation of your experiences encoded within the tomes that reside there. “I would much like to see them,” your spoon clinking to the bottom of the empty bowl. ”No!” she catches herself and forces a smile, “You- We have so much else to do, can’t we wait?” Anger. That is the emotion she expressed at her exclamation, the source of which should not have caused such an outburst. There’s something she’s not telling you, Pinkie never ‘struck you’ as an expert of deception. “Pinkie, why can I not go to the library?” the cheery tone to your voice now absent. ”Well um,” she taps her hooves together, eyes darting throughout the room, “N-nothing really, but we can just go there later, right?” She is most certainly lying to you; any being with two brain cells to rub together could see this. Right there, where did that phrase come from? It was almost natural… “Pinkie, there are two ways to anger me. One being, to interrupt me.” A lump forms in her throat, Pinkie swallowing audibly, “And number two?” “Lying…” you can’t help but scowl, the very thought infuriating you. Bells chime off in the distance, Pinkie- scared, but not of you… They ring again and Pinkie gives an almost pleading look, “Please Anon, we don’t want to ruin it. Please.” A third time, the room growing steadily darker for some unknown reason. You stand and move to the window, looking up to the darkened sky as the clouds begin to form at an unnatural pace. The sound of Pinkie’s trembling hooves causes you worry, “I’m sorry, Anon. I’m really sorry.” She grew angry and the world resumed. You grow angry, and the sky will darken. You never thought your feelings could influence it so. “Sky, clear.” They pause but do not disperse, leaving the world cast in shadow. Perhaps you were not clear enough. “Clouds, disperse… Now,” you order them, the wind funneling upwards to the sky and soon the sun shines as if it had never left. You sigh in content as all is at it should be and close the window, “T-thank you, Anon.” “I must apologize. I did not intend for my mood to cause such an occurrence.” ”It’s okay… I shouldn’t have gotten you angry though. I just couldn’t have you find out about your party-” her pupils widen before she smacks herself in the head, “Dangit Pinkie! You were so close.” A party? You shouldn’t be surprised that Pinkie would be planning such an event. That’s sort of what she does after all. “What might be this party for? You say it’s for me, but there must an occasion of some sort.” ”It’s a welcome home party of course. You’ve been gone for sooo long that we wanted to make today special.” Curious choice of words, you’d imagine, seeing as how this is your first time coming to this place. “I see, but there must be some confusion Ms. Pie, as I have never walked among these strange halls.” ”You’re so silly Anon,” swatting your statement off like the pestering of an ordinary house fly, “Always over-thinking stuff.” You would rather over-analyze than under, you ponder the statement. ”You shouldn’t prelive the future,” her words are blunt but effective as the statement rings true. Smiling, you look back around the room, the simple perfection that it holds, no wood scratched, no scent tainted… Who are you to question this world? Your world… perfect… Pushing your bowl away, you turn your gaze outside the window, pondering why the rest of Ponyville have not awaken and began their daily tasks. ”Is it not good enough?” Pinkie grabs your bowl worriedly, “Was it too sweet? I can change it if-” The return of your gaze silences the pony who’s tail lowers much like that of a canines. “Your fears are rather intriguing. Why do you care should I not enjoy this bowl of soup?” She grinds a hoof into the table, not quite making eye contact with you, “I just uh- want your first day to be perfect.” Perfect. This word appears to clutter in its frequency. Everything must be perfect, and yet it is. “Have no fear, Ms. Pie, my time here has been splendid.” However, if this Pinkie Pie is of any resemblance to the one you met in the real world, then she might be best taken in small doses, like rat poison. “Pinkie,” she locks onto you with that same fearful expression, it would be best to lower your voice, “Where might I find the rest of my friends?” Although you could simply will them here, you would rather enjoy the hike with your new legs. ”Am I boring you? Maybe we- we can play a game! I have a whole mess of things we can do,” she swishes about, slamming cabinets in her fevered search. In a perfect world where one’s words can alter reality, it is the inhabitants that seem the most out of place. “Ms. Pie that is enough,” she halts worriedly, ears twitching, “I would much like to meet Miss Rarity.” ”O-okay.” A knock sounds from the door oddly enough, likely in accordance with your request. As you stand up to get it Pinkie stops you, keeping you in your seat as she gallops over to the door. She appears quite… what’s the word? Wound up. The Pinkie that you remember would not act as such. The door cracks open and though you cannot hear what it is they speak, you do manage to pick up one word. Darling. “Madam Rarity,” you exclaim happily and move over to the door, “It is a pleasure to hear the sweet minstrels of your voice.” Behind the door, as you expected is the marvelous Rarity, the unicorn grinning up at you, “Dear Anon, look at what you have done to your face?” “Have I broken it?” you anxiously probe the surface for abnormalities. She pulls a handkerchief from her bag with a soft laugh, “By Celestia no, but you did get some breakfast on your cheek.” The cloth pulls across your surface and you take it into your hand, rubbing with your thumb. It is quite soft. “I like the feeling of this object,” you hand it back to her. ”Keep it,” she smiles, “I have many more at home.” You nod your thanks and stuff the material into your pocket for safe keeping. ”Anon,” Rarity continues, “Earlier I happened to hear the bell chimes. I trust that you are quite alright.” “Ahh yes, an unpleasant occurrence I might add. If I had known that my feelings could influence this world so then I would keep them better sealed.” Her eyes stay attached to you, “So Pinkie truly had caused you grief? Is that right?” she finally turns to Pinkie. ”O-of course not, Rarity. You know me, I would- I’d never make Anon angry.” You crane your head towards her. Perhaps her memory is as grand as your own. What other reason is there for her to say such false-truths. “There is no need to lie, Ms. Pie. We discussed this earlier.” ”And what might have you been discussing, darling?” “I had requested to see where my memories were kept, but Pinkie thought otherwise and refused. My temper appeared to best me when those dreadful bells began to ring.” The weather wasn’t one to be desired either. “I see… Pinkie, aren’t you late for your appointment? I wouldn’t want to keep him waiting.” Him? What need does Pinkie need for an appointment? A doctor, yes yes, that is the most logical conclusion. ”I- I wouldn’t want Anon to be alone,” she swallows hard, likely a fear of those needles, pesky buggers, “You want me to stay right?” “Pinkie please, one must always arrive for their appointments on time, and I would do no such thing to jeopardize yours. Now run along,” you shoo her off warmly. ”But- but,” the pink almost seems to fade from her coat, her phobia far greater than you had thought. “Have no fear, young one. It stings for but a moment. Run along now.” The poof of her mane almost flattens, tail falling between her hind legs as she begins her slow trot out and down the road. It’s saddening to watch her go, especially as she is. “Fear…” ”Hmm?” Rarity sounds back, not quite understanding your meaning. “I am quite familiar with this emotion. I have seen it every day for the past millennia, how ponies would look when the realization of death came over them.” ”That life is behind you now,” she leads you outside of the house, your house, “Come, the rest of us are longing to see you.” Yes… That life is in the past, so to speak. You look back to Pinkie, the mare glancing back with a fevered smile, an unmistakable absence in her eyes. Her condition shall remain constant, the doctor will assure this. But then why does the same look you’ve seen so many times in the past plague hers? ”Are you coming Anon?” Curses Anon, can you not simply enjoy this haven you have been presented? “Yes…” She takes you to the right as you take a gander towards your home, the structure melting into the rest of Ponyville. The only oddity being the desolate garden that lines the road, a small pain stemming from your heart as you watch it. You can only imagine what sorrow Pinkie must’ve felt as her creations receded. That will not do at all. “Grow and blossom,” you whisper, a legion of stems emerging from the earth, petals blooming in shades of black and blue. Rarity sniffs the air, “Is that chocolate?” You follow her example, grinning at the sweet scent you had created. “It would appear so, shall we carry on?” ”Yes, lets…” she joins by your side, your eyes moving across the silent streets. “Tell me, as a resident here, how might you explain the absence of your fellow ponies?” ”Would you like to see more?” She reminds you of how Twilight used to act in a way, always answering your questions with questions. It does get rather annoying. You gaze down the road, recognizing the ice cream shop you ventured to earlier, once bustling with customers, it now sits vacant. “Does Mrs. Sherbert sleep still?” ”Do you wish to see her?” You take this time to turn to Rarity with slight annoyance. “An answer does not end with a question mark, as you should know. Now, answer my question.” The past returns at the ringing of bells, though as you turn you cannot decipher from which direction they originate. Rarity too whirls about with a familiar fear, “Oh wait- It was a misunderstanding.” The bells must chime whenever you become flustered, as it did before with Pinkie Pie. “It is alright,” you murmur to her, resting a hand on her back, “Just answer my question.” As you thought, the bells find silence at your mind’s peace. “Thank you Anon,” she takes a deep breath, “What might your question have been?” “Where are your kin? Where does Mrs. Sherbert wander in the day?” She nods, “They appear at your word, did Pinkie not explain as much?” “Not precisely, though I am learning a great deal.” You look to the sky, the sun heating your cheeks. You wish you could stay here forever. It is rather refreshing for the town to exist in such silence. It’s almost as if you’re seeing a different side of reality. A land where your wishes are fulfilled without question, where you can simply be… without the fear of what lies beyond. But… then again… The empty windows hold no joy, no emotion. The wood from which the town is built is undoubtedly perfect in structure, but the small nicks and cuts are absent, a piece of its character stripped away. “Ponies awaken,” you raise your hands and from within their homes you can hear the fumbling of locks as the door begin to open. Ponies begin to pile from their homes as they roam the streets, watching you warily. “Greetings and salutations,” you cheer to one such passerby, the stallion keeping his head low and making a swift departure. You’re rather stunned by his actions, only to shrug it off. Surely he must have an important engagement that requires his attention. “How might you do this morning?” you ask another mare as she trots down the street, only to receive a similar treatment. In fact, all of these ponies, while differing in color and race, seem to share one specific characteristic. “Why might they fear me?” you reach your hand outwards, the ponies ducking away as if you had threatened them. “I… do not understand.” Not even when you first arrived did you receive such treatment, not to such a scale to be sure. Rarity glares at them as you continue, “Have you no respect for your creator? Show some manners to our guest.” ”G-good day,” one blurts out before retreating with haste. If… if this is how they are going to act, then you will not have them at all. “Ponies, begone!” With the ringing of the bells you shut your eyes, the fire within you battling to reach the surface… but the returning stillness of the land more than quenches it. Rarity remains by your side though the trembling of her hooves is disheartening, “We- should probably hurry to the others.” “I quite agree,” you move along, uncaring of the crowd that has since dissipated. With all this room to maneuver you have to hold yourself back with all your will as to not spin about like an infant. The temptation is immense just to let yourself go… You know what? Why not? This is your world, to do with as you please. You raise one leg and let your body hop about, allowing the forces of nature to flow through you once more. But even as the joy settles, the obvious absence of life makes this thrill all but pointless. Pinkie… how might she have been here? If you must speak for them to appear, why then did she greet you? “I am curious. How was it that your dear friend Pinkie came into this world? I did not speak of her.” Resting your feet back down, you think back to that pony you saw gazing back at you in the house. “Another pony was here as well, how might that be?” Hmm, Rarity was always one for punctuality. She would not keep an answer from you. You turn around, surprised to find her still standing a good distance away from you, apparently stopping to enjoy the scenery. “Rose,” you bend downwards, plucking the flower as it spurts from the earth, “Its thorn is only masked by its beauty.” Taking care not to poke her, you slide the crimson petals behind her ear, standing back with a finger on your chin, admiring your work. “Quite an exquisite sight to behold. The red perfectly contracts the milky color of your coat and flows with your mane in a splendid fashion. Delightful, indeed.” Still no response however. You snap your fingers before her in an attempt to free her from whatever trance has captured the mare. “Rarity, are you feeling ill?” As you’re about to give up hope her eye’s shift up to you, cracking a smile, “Oh… I apologize my dear Anon. Were- you saying something?” “Nothing of importance, simply marveling at the pristine creature before me,” you reply, attempting to compliment. Her ear twitches, feeling the stem she levitates it before her, looking at it with a look of sadness, “I have to go… I’m- I’m late for an appointment.” Strange… The hospital must be truly busy with all these patients. It reminds you of the Thousand Day Plague, a magnificent thing… “Shall you meet Pinkie upon your departure?” you ask as she readies to leave. ”I- don’t know. I certainly hope not,” she confesses to you, not quite looking at you as she speaks. The rose you gifted her finds its way back over to you, “Here, you need it more than I.” Complete and utter nonsense, you think, placing it right back where it belongs. “A gift it was, and a gift it shall remain. Now run along and should you see my super secret bestest friend Ms. Pie, give her my regards.” A nod is her only response before she walks back down the road, the emptiness of the world seemingly wrapped tight against you. To be left alone again… It leaves much to be desired. You look back up the road and continue along. Surely the rest of your friends must be nearby, perhaps a path could be opened up to them? “Where are friends?” It doesn’t take long for the ground to morph, a bloated white arrow pointing you to the left down an adjacent road. Beyond it you can barely make out the grassy hills of which you seek, a rainbow cutting its way through the sky. You cannot help but chuckle, some ponies may never change. Stepping down the path, an image is caught out of the corner of your eye, a bluish haze. When you turn again, you find the blue pony from before, only… she is not simply an equine, her wings standing proud by her side, her spectral mane swaying in the breeze. “Good day,” you shout, a part of you almost gitty that another being presents herself. The Pegasus responds by stepping back, her eyes squinting only to widen, her pace picking up in a hasty retreat. Ahh… Another resident of this world who cowers before you. A shame. It is only when she turns do you spot what it is that separates her from the common folk, a horn. She ‘hightails’ it, the phrase finally making sense as her tail rises in her escape, outwards towards the forest. It is strange that you would imagine an Alicorn, but she does not resemble the Princess of the Sun whom you know. But what other alicorns- Oh my… “Miss Moon… My dear sweet fleeing Nightmare Moon…” Your friends can wait. You have another old friend to meet. ~~~ You can barely make out her rushed breathes as she charges through the forest, her speed quite an admirable thing. If you didn’t know any better, you would think she was running from you, but you both know that no one runs from you. The dense fauna slaps against you, but you pay it no mind, your goal set ahead of you. “Twinkle. Twinkle. Little star…” you whisper to yourself as you can feel yourself gaining on her, the words seeping from your maw. Her mane flows behind her in a desperate attempt to catch up, the tips you can almost feel licking at your flesh. They are surprisingly cool, not quite like ice but more of an intense frost, if there is such a difference, but all it tells you is that you’re getting closer. Hear that beat, that’s your heart as you hasten your steps against the grass, crunching the crispy surface. “Then the traveler in the dark…” She takes a sharp left, but it is that devilish mane that is her downfall, the threads catching into the branch and throwing her back to the ground in a sudden halt. You too stop, listening as she grunts in frustration, the branch unrelenting upon her mane. Slowly you approach, your steps deliberate, the soft crunch of grass beneath your feet causing a gasp from your target. “Thanks you for your tiny spark…” You pucker your lips, reminded of Pinkie’s carefree whistling, blowing out causing that same sharp musical note to cut through the air. Yes that is the note. How such a form art causes such dread is boggling. She can hardly be seen through the leaves as you approach, each step lending your ears to that frantic beat of her heart. “He could not see which way to go,” you push the last leaves aside with a smile, “If you did not twinkle so.” Would you look at her, she’s completely covered in leaves and branches, grime catching under her armor. That will simply not do. “Please get up, you’re embarrassing yourself.” For some reason, however, she refuses to listen to you, instead lying on the ground with her back to you. “I said…” the ground shaking under your voice, “Stand- Up!” Ms. Moon’s hooves are launched upwards by the spray of dirt underneath, “That is enough!” So the dark one speaks, how quaint. You take this time to ‘soak in’ her appearance. She seems to have foregone her black coat for a lighter variety, though it is still a cool blue. It is also worthy of note, that she seems to have shrunk slightly, not to such a degree as her childlike form, but just a few inches off the top. Ha, barber terms… If only the residents on Fleece Street knew of his ways… “Might I say that I enjoy this new appearance of yours, Ms. Moon, an even balance between innocent child and incompetent tyrant.” ”And thou has not altered one degree…” You’re rather dumbfounded, if that is the term, at her speech. Dumbfounded… did you found the dumb? With a shine of her horn, the twigs and dirt are pulled from her hair, the would-be ruler still not facing you. “It has been much time since I last heard an Equestrian speak in the Traditional Canterlot Voice. I do not miss those times.” ”We care not for thy feelings,” her voice sending vibrations through your eardrums at such a bombastic volume, “Makest thyself absent, and we shall overlook thoust transgression, monster.” Your eye twitches at the term... “Not here, Ms. Moon, no longer am I the monster. Here,” you raise your hands to the branches above, “I am whole.” ”We take not the name of the dark one,” she finally looks at you with whole sky blue eyes, “We are Luna, not Nightmare Moon.” “My apologies,” you take a bow, “I shall endeavor to address you by your true name, Miss Luna.” Her eyes wander up and down your person, a predatory scan in hopes of finding some sort of weakness. You have none. Before long she gives up hope, turning her attention to the trees around her, “This…. Dream is of thy design?” “But of course. Cupcake flower, grow,” you kneel down and pluck the treat, spinning it between your fingers, “Should I have known of such a festive land before, I would have traveled here long before.” Taking a bite you admire the dull chocolate base as it blends with the sharp frosting at its peak. “Wonderous,” you hold out the rest to Ms. Moon- Luna, “Would thoust care for a nibble?” Perhaps the Traditional Canterlot speak has its high notes, so to speak, or think. ”We did not think one such as thou would dream.” “Yes yes, quite, but would you like a bite?” Her nose scrunches at the scent of it, “We would rather not trust the food of this world.” A shame. Her prude nature will come back to ‘bite her in the butt.’ That would be a show to be seen. “Suit yourself,” you move to take another bite, only to chomp into air. “Well that is unfortunate.” ”Neither should you,” she stomps down on your treat, and you find yourself scowling. “Do you forget your place? As I remember, in our last meeting you found yourself at my mercy. Are you so willing to test my patience?” ”We are not ignorant of your… peculiar nature, but neither do we fear it in this place.” Ah yes, you had almost forgotten the duty of the night princess. You raise your hand, flexing your fingers as you do so. “Do you remember how it felt?” you ask, tantalized by your own hand, “I do. The stuttering of your voice, oooh I can remember it as if it were yesterday.” You almost enjoyed that look in her eye… Perhaps there is some truth to your monstrous nature. “I would happy to remind you,” you grin, the princess of the night unflinching strangely enough. ”You hold no power over me in this realm, Anon of Tartarus.” “Oh,” your grin widens, “I see you dropped the royal ‘we.’ Good, I had grown tired of such speech.” However, you would much rather have her use ‘we’ than simply speak of yourself in the third person as that Trixie girl. ”I am here to deliver you to safety, I need not focus on such formalities.” Safety? Perhaps she partook a comedy class after her return. Good form, poor material. “A strange quest,” scratching your chin, “Though you needn’t worry. I am perfectly safe in my home.” Luna shakes her head and steps forward, “I came here… because I felt something. What it was, I could not be sure, but there is something- wrong. Something terribly wrong here, and you must leave.” She asks- you to leave? Surely she must be joking at this point. “You must spend some time with mortals my dear, your humor is severely lacking.” ”I do not joke.” And neither shall you then. “Take a look around you,” you raise your hands to the damned trees that surround you, “This forest is the result of chaos, a wasteland of vegetation!” You shall show her exactly how dangerous this place is. “Trees, flourish! Creatures, be at peace!” you shout, the creaking of roots hums through the air as does the chattering of lesser creatures. The leaves part, allowing the sun to shine through onto your flesh, the whole of the Everfree forest morphing at your very thought. Into something better. “This land caused terror for all who reside here, but at my word it morphs to my desire. I can- I can create life, dear Luna. Not death.” Luna plucks a leaf from a bush, not convinced of this miracle, “You are old, Anon of Tartarus, yet your mind is that of a child.” Child. You grip your fist tight, nails digging into the flesh of your palm. Child?! Who is she to criticize you?! “I have existed long before you first set your hooves upon this earth, and I shall exist long after they are buried within. I am the end of all things. Is it so wrong to long to be part of life’s creation?” ”This world you have built for yourself is but an illusion. The Everfree is as feral as it once was.” “But not here!” you snatch the leaf from her and inhale the fresh odor, “Here it is real! Here- I am real!” Softly, she presses a hoof against your chest, “Real… This heartbeat you now possess is no more real than those eyes of yours. This isn’t real, Anon, this is but a dream.” You shove her back, a twitch to your eye that you didn’t quite expect, “You need to wake up Anon, this is no place for you.” “I… I am going to kill you. It is not pleasant prospect I shall never deny, but a necessary one,” you approach her and rest a hand on her neck. She cannot be allowed to cover this world in the same darkness she threatened the real- the other world. Luna looks down at your arm, almost- almost smirking in satisfaction, “Is that your plan then? If so, allow me to ‘rain on your parade,’ as my sister says. You cannot harm me, nor anyone.” Lies! She tries to dissuade you- yet… there is no chill down your arm as you deliver her to her end… “You ran?” arm falling in confusion, “Why did you run then?” ”In this world, you are who you wish to be. If I had known before that you wished to be like this, perhaps my mane needn’t have suffered.” Hehe, she still has twigs in it. No- It’s not funny. Luna looks to the sky, the sun partially blocked by the oncoming clouds. ”Enough time has been spent in chatter, Anon, we must leave at once.” She comes in your world? She tells you what to do? “No.” ”Have you listened to nothing I have said? There is something wrong with this place. I am here to aid you.” Aid. Perhaps she should look into checking out a dictionary. “Oh, trust me dear Luna, I have been listening most closely, but this is my home now. I shan’t leave it.” ”Anon of… Anon, listen to reason.” “Vines, bind Luna,” you coldly command, vines shooting from the ground and tying her hooves together. ”What are you doing?!” she gasps, struggling to free herself, only to fall to her side, “Can you not see?! I am your friend!” No. Pinkie is a friend. Rarity is a friend. They want you to be happy… Not her. “I have had enough of your lies. No more. Gag Miss Luna, please.” Before she can speak again the world obeys your command, one last flurry of vines wrapping around her mouth, gripping tight. You kneel down next to her, chuckling at her muffled calls for help. How you’ve listened to those same calls for ages… “Perhaps I’m being a tad harsh on you, my dear, but surely you see that I can’t have you get in my way. Do you understand?” Why does she grunt? Oh, you had almost forgotten that gag, of course. “Blink once for yes, two for no.” Instead she chooses to glare, not blinking at all. That won’t do. You give her a fierce tap between the eyes, causing her to blink. “Good girl. Now, it wouldn’t be kind of me to leave you here, but I am anything if not a gentlecolt if Rarity is to be believed. So what shall I do?” Hmm. You could simply banish her, but then you would only have the company of your own mind. Perhaps… Yes… “Who might I address this? No matter, please escort Miss Luna to Twilight’s abode. I wouldn’t want her to miss the party.” ”Pghdhty?” You find her mumbling most entertaining. “Yes, a party. Maybe there you will learn some manners… Ta ta!” you wave as she’s drug off by an unseen force. Wonderful silence. At long last. “…on. Wa… up!” You glance about for the voice, finding nothing but the forest around you. Odd indeed. You clear out your ear and exit this now pristine forest, following the rainbow in the distance. ~~~ Up on the hill, you can spot Applejack in the distance, her eyes looking to the sky and onto Rainbow Dash. She spots you and waves, “Howdy partner! What took ya so long to get here anyhow? Don’t tell me Rarity got ya in for another measuring. Wooee! When that mare gets you in her hooves there ain’t a thing short of a buck to the noggin that’ll get you loose.” See? How could Luna be so naïve? “Thankfully not. She spoke of an appointment and left in a hurry.” Applejack’s cheerful grin wavers, “Oh, shucks… At least you’re here now, and that’s all that matters.” In the sky you can see Rainbow Dash speeding about like a mad mare, more so than you recall her doing in the past. Every movement seems strained, as if she’s fatigued yet continuing onwards. ”Quite a thang she does. Those there wings’ll take her far. Practice makes perfect after all.” A false saying, as perfection is beyond the reach of any being. “Perfection is an impossibility, no amount of practice will achieve it.” You catch her twitch out of the corner of your eye, “Of course. You are not perfect nor will you ever be… and that’s okay.” Absolutely correct. You couldn’t have worded it better… yourself. ”Well hay, looks like I gotta make like a tree and get outta here,” she says pointing to the sun as it begins to fall. “I… how does one make like a tree?” ”Don’t you remember that one, Anon?” another twitch, “Why don’t you head on down to Twilight’s after you’re done here. I’m sure you’ll find out there.” Sneaky little mare. If only you were not aware of the party in wait. “I might just do that then, until we meet again?” ”Aye, catch ya later sugarcube!” With that, you turn your attention back to the sky’s sole resident. You were never quite so fond of aerial maneuvers in the past, yet… you have never watched from this angle. As she flies, it feels like you could almost reach out and grab her, but inside you know that she is out of reach. Strange… ”Anon?!” her voice comes crashing down to the earth, “Is that you down there?” “Unless there is another one of my size and color, but yes, it is I.” Setting down she flicks her mane to the side, the distinct stink of sweat permeating the air about her. It is not entirely unpleasant. ”What’re you doing here?” she huffs between breathes, “I thought you’d be- Phew! -with the others.” Only once before have you seen her appear so exhausted, back on that fateful day where she rose from death’s clutch. Yours that is. “Would you care for a drink, Ms. Dash?” you wave your hand, a stream of glittering liquid arches out from the ground. You hope her grin is one of gratitude as she laps up the stream, her delicate tongue flicking in and out of her mouth. The side of your face tingles as you reflect on the past, and though you try to capture the moment with a press of your hand, it is gone. Her eyes look up to you, “What’re you looking at,” grin still on her face. Have you been staring? Tis likely, you have a habit of doing so. “It is a captivating experience to watch you drink. Puzzling though, it would appear your method is most ineffective.” ”Care to show me how it’s done?” “I would be delighted to,” you lower down to the stream… Well this is strange. Picking your head up, the stream does as well, leaving you rather puzzled. “Perplexing. See, as I move my head down,” the water lowers out of reach. “I don’t understand.” ”Anonymous bested by water? Say it ain’t so.” Water shall not best you. Nothing can, not here! You rush your head down once again, tasting only the few drops that weren’t quick enough to escape. “Confound it! Water, rise to- ghrabnbf!” You recoil as the stream violently attacks your throat, silencing the words within it. Clutched to your knees you expel as much of liquid as you can through a series of coughs and gasps. And just over your agony you can hear the- sound of laughter? Rainbow Dash’s at that. She too finds trouble breathing, but hers is a sweet predicament, her hooves holding her stomach as she flails on the ground. ”Gahahaa! Oh Anon, you’re so easy to toy with. Ehehee…” “A joke,” you wipe your mouth, Rainbow Dash doing the same with her dampened hoof, “Interrupting the stream as I attempted to drink. Clever…” ”I knew you could take a joke,” she musters up, slapping your leg lightly. “Ha… I guess it was kind of funny.” ”Of course it was, what kind of pony do you think I am?” The best, if she’s to be believed. “Would you care to sit with me, young Rainbow Dash?” you pat the ground beside you. ”Like you need to ask,” she plops down, crossing her legs and leaning back. You mimic her, looking back up to the sky. “So much work goes into that darn sky. Can’t imagine how you did it.” “Did? Did what?” She shrugs, “You know, drift along for so long. Not really bothering to look at something as simple as the sky.” Ah, simple she says. It is quite the opposite. “You find it simple, Miss Dash. The work that goes into it is your own, sharpened to a razor’s edge through time. To any other, the complexities are as foreign as the ocean’s depths.” ”Say what?” You grin and inhale deeply. Such a simple one. “The events in one’s life shapes the metal of their frame.” She shuffles on her back until she’s looking back at you, “I still don’t get it.” “No two see the world through the same eyes. Each has been forged by their actions and their environment. Yours, they see the sky as their home, something that you have explored since your birth. Mine, well… In truth these aren’t really mine are they?” You rub the orbs that rest upon you, the truth that lies beneath all but an illusion. No… This is your home! Here, you are who you wish to be, not that ‘thing’ you were once. ”I don’t know what you mean, but I like how you say it.” You sit back up, staring down at Ponyville. It feels strange… Déjà vu, that is the term. It feels is if it was only yesterday that you sat in this very spot. “Tell me, Miss Dash, would you care for a race?” ”A race? I don’t know…” “Skepticism? From you? What brings this about?” ”Well… I- I’ve been trying to practice my hardest like you said. I don’t have time.” Tartarus be damned. She took your advice? That certainly explains the sweat. Now that you mention it… The stench certainly builds up now doesn’t it? ”Always got to keep fit if I want to join the Wonderbolts.” “It is strange, don’t you think?” you ask gazing outwards. ”What’s strange?” “This place,” you stand stretching out towards the town, “Wonderful, yes, but oddly out of place.” ”I uh- don’t follow. Isn’t this what you always wanted?” What did you want here? A life, real life for you. Was that all you wanted? So simple, so complex. “The ponies here are not the same that I had known. They always puzzled me, of course, but in this world they cowered. That, I do not understand.” She chuckles lightly as if to lighten the blow, “Isn’t that how everypony acted? Afraid?” Her words bring up memories, true ones at that, but if this dream world, in all its perfection, catered to your desire, why would they be afraid? It is not logical. “Once, yes. They locked themselves behind their doors and hurried their children to safety. Fear of the unknown, that was the cause. This fear- was not of me.” You don’t know how else to describe it, or even how you know. Their eyes, those precious fleshy portals to the soul. All of their form may lie, but the eyes will always shine true. And oh, have you stared into those voids many a time. “Even my friends, dear Pinkie and miss Rarity, both seemed to act, is ‘off’ the correct term?” She shakes her head in disagreement, “Pinkie’s always been an odd one, and I told you not to go messing with Rarity. She’s a bale of drama just ready to be unleashed.” “Fair enough I guess,” you smile down at her, “I always liked you Rainbow Dash, though I cannot put the feeling into words. Admiration, might be the most accurate.” ”Me?” her cheeks brighten though she keeps her chest up, “Why wouldn’t you? I’m the coolest, fastest, bestest pony in Equestria.” “Attitude could use some work though,” you ruffle her mane, the poor mare struggling free. ”Come on, quit it! Haha.” If only these sessions could last an age, alas… It has been some time, perhaps they have finished setting up your party by now. Yes, it is time. “Well then, I shall leave you to your practice, Miss Dash. Perhaps you will join me at my party later this evening.” You don’t get two steps before you feel a tug on your pants, “Wait wait wait. Don’t you- uhm… want to see me practice some?” “My dear, of course I would adore such an occasion, but I must decline. I would not want to disappoint my super secret bestest friend. That is a mouthful now that I think about it.” ”Just a little longer,” she cracks a smile, “We don’t have to go now.” “I wouldn’t want to distract you.” ”It- It’s no problem. Just don’t go.” Of course. Why would you ever wish… “What’s wrong?” That smile. False, a fake, a sham of reality. She isn’t telling you something. The eyes always shine true, and what do they spell? … “You are afraid, just like the others. No, not like them. You fear, not of me, but for me.” She begins to hyperventilate as the fear you sensed breaks free of her shell, “Please, Anon. Don’t go. Just stay here.” You kneel next to her, silently watching as you press a hand against her chest, heart pounding away with much ferocity. “Please.” “Rainbow Dash would never lie to me, not anymore. You are not Rainbow Dash.” The bell is struck, Rainbow Dash whimpering and scoots closer to you, “Please Anon, just don’t go.” “Blasted bells! Be still!” you shout, silence making its way back in the form of a mare’s sobbing. “Who are you? What have you done with my friend?” ”I am Rainbow Dash,” she pleads, burying her head into the leg of your pants, “I’m the version you wish her to be.” Practice. Your subconscious wished her to act, and so she did in this world. “He- We just want you to be happy, so we say what you want us to say. Do-“ “What I want you to do…” ”Exactly. Please, I-“ her head twists around as if to check for a predator, “I can’t stay long. I have to go.” The bells struck, Pinkie left. When they struck again, Rarity did the same. Now… “What appointment are you late for? If you do say what I wish, then speak the truth.” ”I- I just can’t. It’s not how things work here and-” another chime interrupts her, only serving to anger you further. “I said BE SILENT!” you scream into the sky, hand shaking with rage. “Miss Dash you WILL tell me…” She’s shivering because- Emotions, viral things those. She flinches as you extend a hand, rubbing it upon her neck. “Miss Dash- Dashy, you know I would never harm you. I apologize…” ”It’s okay, Anon. I always admired you as well,” she sniffles with a genuine smile, “but promise me you won’t go to that party. Please.” Don’t make a mare a promise, if you know you can’t keep it. “I wish I could, but I’m afraid there’s an old friend I need to see.” She nods understandably, “We know she is here as well, but if you must go, don’t stay long. Get Luna and go back home.” Her ears droop, “Back to the real Rainbow Dash.” You remember the last time you saw her like this, filled with grief that she must leave her friends. Pain was never something you were familiar with, but in that moment… “Will you come with me?” you ask, Dash shaking her head. ”I’m sorry, I’ve got somewhere to be.” You tilt her chin up, marveling at those cerise eyes of hers. “I mean not the party, Miss Dash. Could you come with me, when I awake?” Her lips curl into a grin as she laughs lightly, “No… But I’ll always be here, and who knows? I might even be there when you wake up, you lazy cow.” So she will not join you. It brings much sadness, you would say, but you have no time to waste. “Until our next meeting?” She rests her head against you, “Until then.” Down the hill then… You’d hoped that Miss Dash would join you, but as you turn back to her smiling face, you know she must stay. ”An… up now!” that same voice from before catching your ear. No one is there to speak the words, only your friend soaring up into the sky. Perhaps you are losing your sanity, or does speaking of such things mean that you still retain it? A paradoxical inquiry in and of itself. Perhaps Twilight could- Well, the two of you didn’t leave on the best of terms… Another apology you must convey. All because of this world, so blinded by its perfection… Come now Anon, nothing is perfect. Not the sun in the sky, nor the moon at it’s back. Not even you, are perfect. And that’s alright… ~~~ Twilight’s abode, an enchanting little retreat, though you might prefer the solitude of Fluttershy’s cottage. No matter, you shall be rid of this place in time. A world is only as perfect as those who inhabit it, and there is nothing perfect about this one. You raise your hand to knock only for your ears to be drowned in a titan’s roar, the intensity forcing you to clutch them tight, to no avail. You slam your head against the door, but there is seemingly no end for the vocal travesty. “Out out out!” you slam against the door, pleading for the noise to cease. But as you continue to ram against the wood, a rush of force joins with you, sending you hurling through the frame in a hail of splinters. ”SURPRISE!” You open your eyes, confused. The roar has vanished, and what of that push? It had the force of a great beast. A shadow comes over you, “Ya alright there, sugarcube?” An Ursa, yes that is where you recognized that roar, but where might it be? “Buckle my britches, ah think Anon’s gone a little cooky after that last hit.” “Where is the Ursa?” you sit up sharply, “I know I heard it.” ”Hush down, Anon. Don’t get your saddle in a twist. Ain’t no Ursa here, see?” A voice, an Ursa’s roar… “Just gots me, Twilight, Fluttershy and a princess to top this apple pie.” Why did- Wait, where is Pinkie? ”Care for some cake?” Applejack says through her teeth as she holds a plate in front of you, “It got nectarines in it too.” “No,” you push it aside and stand up, a mess of dust and wooden chips falling from your suit, “Where are the others? Pinkie and Rarity? They should be here.” ”They’ll be along,” Twilight says from the kitchen, pouring herself a cup, party hat capped above her horn. “How about some punch? We know how much you like it.” Luna’s tied over by the stairs, Fluttershy combing her mane like she would a foal. She is still bound by the forest vines, her eyes locked to yours. A cup is shoved into view, “Equestria to Anon, coming in, over.” “Yes,” you grab it, taking a sip, “Release Luna if you would.” ”Already? I’m sure-“ “I said,” staring down at her, “Release the princess.” ”Technically, you said release Luna, but that’s close enough,” she shrugs, Fluttershy biting off the vines. Technicalities. Something that this Twilight has adopted from you no doubt. “Are you well, princess?” Tossing one of her binds away she humphs at the others, “Quite.” ”And would you care for a drink?” Twilight asks with a smile, procuring another cup from the cupboard. ”We are fine. Anon, enough is enough. It is high time that we leave this place.” ”Leave?!” Fluttershy finally speaks up, flapping over to you, “You can’t leave. This is your party after all.” ”Don’t you fret none, sugar. Anon wouldn’t leave for all the apples in Appleloosa.” So sure of themselves. If not for Luna and Rainbow Dash, perhaps she would be correct. “Then I must forfeit said prize, as I do believe the time has come for my departure.” ”What?!” Twilight shouts spilling her drink, “Why?! Isn’t this the world you always wanted? Where you could be free, where you could live a new life?” “A wondrous world indeed. Refill,” you speak, punch once again filling your cup, “But a dream world this is, and little more. So we must depart.” Twilight bites her lip and looks towards her peers, Fluttershy and Applejack equally nervous. “They do not want us to leave,” Luna whispers in your ear, “No matter what happens, you must fight.” “I shan’t fight my friends.” ”They are not them. You must accept this.” “Be silent,” you hiss crossly, “Remember who you are, and who I am…” An illusion they might be, but to you they are still your friends. No matter what has changed. Twilight clears her throat, finally done discussing things with her colleagues it appears. ”There is nothing we can do to stop you from leaving. We hope you enjoyed your stay here.” Strange, you’d expect more of a fight, considering Luna’s warning. “That is most kind, then we shall be on our way. Shall we-“ She stops you before you finish, “But first, might you stay to open your present? It won’t take long.” Luna’s glare could ‘cut through steel,’ an odd sentiment though powerful, and it is apparent she wishes to leave. “I do not see the harm,” you stare right back at her in defiance. ”Oh goody, just- wait right here.” “We’re not going anywhere, are we Miss Luna?” ”Apparently not, Anonymous.” Such fire, you might enjoy her company one day. ~~~ ”Here,” Twilight turns up levitating a parcel before you, “It’s not much, but it’s the only thing we could think of.” What trickery might be inside, you think as you tear it open. Is it lined with a deathly powder? Might it suck away your soul? Trivial, this is a dream, and in your dreams… ”So… Whaddya think, partner?” Your hand brushes over the surface, the layers of dust peeling off like a web, “We thought you’d like it.” This cannot be, can it? “Anon, what is it?” Luna tries to see, squinting behind you, “Anon’s Tale? We do not follow.” ”How can you?” Twilight sneers, “How can anypony really understand?” “Volume Twenty Seven,” you mutter flipping open the book, the words flowing through you, “I remember this.” This book recounts your travels, ages past by now. It speaks of the Great Rejuvination, a time of peace in all the lands, not just Equestria. Everyplace you went, every life… they’re all within these pages, every one… “Do you like it?” “Words fail to describe how I feel,” you flip to the next page as years of your existence go recorded within this tome. ”We hoped you’d say that,” Fluttershy peeps up, hugging Applejack tightly. “I thank you for this, all of you. No gift in existence could repay you.” ”Then we shall leave, yes?” Luna mules to your displeasure, ceasing at your gaze. ”Of course,” Twilight nods showing you out the door, “But this was only one book of many that we house. Should you care to learn more…” ”We are most content. Anon, let us go. Now.” You shake your head, turning back to your host. “Such poor manners. I thank you once again, and give Pinkie and Rarity my regards. I wished to see them again.” ”Like I said, we have many more books if you ever want to read some.” “Yes yes, one is enough for today,” you grin joining Luna outside. ”Time’s Essence. Frostbite Law. Human History. It’s all here.” …Human. You stand frozen looking towards the earth, that- one, tiny little word rumbling and echoing through your skull. ”Anon. Anon don’t lose focus. Don’t you dare.” “Human. A word that plagues my mind. A curse that I wish- no, must lift.” Twilight’s hoof taps against the floor, “So… does that mean you’re interested?” “Yes, Miss Sparkle. You have done well to capture my attention.” ”Please listen to me,” Luna looks you ‘dead in the eye,’ oh how you wish to understand such terms, “This is what I meant. They’re trying to tempt you. Can’t you see that?” Can I see? An intriguing prospect. Why yes, yes you can see. ‘So clearly now the rain has gone.’ As you try to recall even that, it fades. Not for long. “I see your attempts to purge me from this place of enlightenment. Human…” you chuckle at the term, the closeness to the truth so sweet you can almost taste it, “I know this word, but yet, I do not. Strange, no?” ”Anon if you do not come willingly-“ “Be still!” you scowl, her muscles frozen in place. “No pony, no princess, no living being shall stop me from learning the truth, understand?” You’ll take the silence as a yes. Turning around you face Twilight, a grin plastered on her face. “Book. Where is it?” She steps aside and waves inwards, “Right this way, Mister Anonymous.” Your feet crunch atop the debris as you step on through, the door to the cellar creaked open. Applejack pulls it open, looking up at you through half-closed eyes, “Down there partner.” ”It’s just a couple steps,” you hear Fluttershy flap beside you, a candle in hoof which she hands to you. You rest your hand against the frame, peering into the darkness below, “Watch your step.” “I do not recall it being so deep,” you squint further, “Nor as dark.” ”The darkness is always followed by the light,” Twilight urges, nudging you forward. You take the first step, your leg tingling as if shoved into the icy northern sea. “Shh… It’s alright.” “How am I to know when I find it?” you ask taking another step, your stomach experiencing the same chill. ”You’ll know,” the door creaks shut, the light fading till only the glow of the candle serves as your guide, “Trust me.” ~~~ You button up your shirt, your neck soon joining the rest of you in an icy embrace. Each step feels longer than the last as you continue further and further down. Do these stairs ever end? Or are they designed to deter you? No matter, nothing shall do so. You flex your hand, blowing into it in hopes of warming you up, but nothing seems to work. You’ve seen many do the same as they conquered the mountain tops, so why does this not work for you? A thought comes to mind, so simple that you hadn’t imagined it. “Give me warmth,” you command, your ears tightening in the cold, but nothing occurs. “Become warm.” ”Where’s… An…?!” That voice from before, why does it return? The voice, the roar… You hardly notice the final step, your foot hitting the floor with a thud, awakening you from your thoughts. Ahh yes, your quest for the book. It lies somewhere. You blink, attempting to adjust your eyes to the darkness, but it seems almost unbreachable. Even the flame’s glow seems to wane in the darkness. Where are you going? Where do you go when the lights go out in the world? Find a place to start, Anon. Anywhere, any dainty little crevice will do. A nook, cranny, wall, a town… There! You barely feel your fingers touch the wall, the numbing cold finding you again. Why does the world no longer listen? When did life become so troublesome? Scooting against the wall, you hold the flame evercloser, savoring its warmth. Every inch feels like a mile as you progress through the darkness. ”Whe… did he go?” it continues, the voice- familiar in a way. A mare… Where- A rush of cold causes you to freeze up, this form of yours seemingly more troublesome than intended. You can’t help but chuckle at the irony. You longed for life, as close as you could get anyways, and this is how it feels, a torturous game. “Just a little warmth.” You open your eyes as a breeze catches your cheek, that blessed warmth you so craved. “Where did you come from?” you whisper to the breeze, another rush brushing your side. It comes from across the room, but where? The cold closes back in, only for the warmth to return yet again. You abandon the wall, holding an outstretched hand into the darkness. ”Twi… careful.” You shove the voice aside, a distraction to your goal, the truth. The truth is what has brought you this far, and who are you to deny it its freedom? It’s so warm, so blessed, so pure amongst the blackness. If only your friends- GAH! You hold your ears, candle extinguishing into nothing. That roar pounds within you, forcing you to run forwards, running anywhere to escape the noise. This isn’t a dream, this is a nightmare! “Stop the noise…” you groan as continue your escape. ”Follow the breeze…” another voice cuts over the howl, “and you shall find safety.” Where? Where is it? There! You rush to its source, a light at the end of the tunnel. So close now, so close to the truth. “Just a little further,” it beckons, “Let the warmth guide you.” The noise softens as you step closer, your legs trembling beneath you. So… frail, so weak this form. You fall to a knee just to catch your breath. You never caught your breath before, you hadn’t the need. ”Quiet, isn’t it?” the voice asks, so clear unlike the other, a deep voice, tired and worn. He speaks the truth, whoever it might be. The roar has passed and your ears find peace in this new silent warmth. ”Look up,” it commands, a door looming above your crouched body. However, it is a door unlike any other. Steel all throughout, scratched and damaged. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” “No,” you find the strength to stand, “Rather shabby.” ”Not the door, dear dear Anonymous. What lies behind it?” You do not understand, but as you look closer you find strange markings at eye level with you, but you cannot discern their origin. ”It says ‘The Truth.’ Open it.” Hmm, you were expecting a book, not a door. “Human History… What is a human?” The voice responds with a chill, “Open it, and you shall find out.” It’s so warm here, how can anything feel so safe? “What are you waiting for, Mister Anon? Open the door.” Strangely demanding, much like the others. Always telling you where to go, what to do. Why was that? You cock your head, flinching as the dull roar begins to rise again. “Do not question, merely obey.” Obey- Why must you obey yourself? Ugh… How you loathe that creatures roar… ”The handle Anon, twist and the noise shall dissipate.” The roar… the mare’s voice… “Do it now!” You clasp onto the knob… and hold it. “Do not waste my time. Open the door.” It’s freezing, temperature-wise that is, not literally though, and the roar is- replaced… with a familiar tune… “Sweet melody,” you move your hand off and allow it to sway in the rhythm. “A delicate touch. Where have I heard this before?” ”Deceit comes in the form of innocence, Anonymous. You know this. Open the door.” “True, Mister Voice, it does, but this song belongs not to any deceiver I know. Not when the composer is one, Twilight Sparkle.” ”The sea is calmest before the storm.” “And following every storm is a clear sky,” you respond in turn, “I said this once to Rainbow Dash to comfort her.” Dash tried to warn you not to stay, and Luna- Twice you ignored her advice. Fooled once, shame on you. Fooled twice, shame on me. You hold your hand against the door, the steel frosty to the touch and leaving your hand wet with moisture. “Odd, isn’t it, how I flocked here only after the warmth cut through the cold. Almost contrived, wouldn’t you say, Mister Voice?” ”My name is not- Just open the door, and let the truth flow out.” “Truly?” you scratch your chin at the statement, “Then what might your name be? Mister Door perhaps? I quite like that one.” ”Anonymous,” the door shakes at his volume, “If you do not open this door-“ “Inside voice, Mister Door.” No manners these days. For shame. ”Perhaps you would rather listen to something else? An Ursa’s call perhaps?” “Oh contrar, Mister Door. That would be most unpleasant wouldn’t it?” He pauses only to boom once more, “I TOLD YOU MY NAME IS NOT-“ “Tell me! Why do you wish me to open it? Do you crave escape so much?” ”YES, and should you…” his voice trails off, his mind catching up to his mouth. You snap your fingers and sigh with a sense of pride. “The truth reveals itself in the strangest of ways, wouldn’t you agree Mister Door?” ”MY NAME IS NOT MISTER DOOR YOU WELP!” The ground tremors beneath you, forcing you to lean against the wall just to stay upright. ”For too long I have sat idly by while you… fumbled about the world like a child! Release me!” You crack your neck and move back in front of the door, unfazed by his show of force. “Are you human, Mister Whatever? Are you the source of my dismay?” ”Part…” it growls, the vibrations causing the door to quiver. “Part? Part what? Party? Did you want a cup of punch?” you joke, “I could arrange that.” ”I am part of you, the true side you do not wish to acknowledge. The rage. Wrath in its purest sense. A human emotion you can’t begin to comprehend.” “Wrath? A synonym for anger, no? I do understand this very well. An emotion that must be controlled, as I see I have been doing very well,” you note the doorway itself. ”You are more a fool than I thought. Ignorant in your own making. I remember, do you?” Hmm, let’s think about this long and hard. “No. I don’t remember, but you know what else?” …That’s strange, you were expecting an answer. “Do you know what else?” ”That question was rhetorical you fool.” Who better knows your language than yourself? No matter, he is merely acting like a disobedient filly. “Well, the truth is… I don’t care to know anymore.” ”Do you try to ignore all that you would know? Those thoughts that drift away as you ponder, I can answer them. Release me!” An interesting proposal. Knowledge for power. Power over you. Over death. That would be irresponsible. “With great power comes great responsibility. So no.” ”Spiderman.” “What is a Spiderman?” ”GRAAAH!” the door shakes as its prisoner pounds against it, but it holds strong still, “You shall pay for this Anonymous! If I do not leave this place, neither shall you!” Your body shivers as the cold finds its way back to you, but you do not fear it, not anymore. “My body is this way because that is who I wish to be? Is that right?” He responds only in grunts as he continues his futile attempts to pierce the doorway. “Cold, is a sensation that I am most familiar with, but this body,” you stretch your leg with displeasure, “It is not accustomed to such hardship. It is who I wish to be, not who I am.” ”When I get out of here, I will cut the bones from your flesh.” “Hush now little Spiderman, I’m monologuing.” ”You will be dead! You hear me!” You can only smile. He ‘hit the nail on the head.’ Strange phrase. Nails don’t have heads. “If I am death…” you shrug and look back to the door, “Then that is what I wish to be.” The ice fills your veins, blood clotting within, your heart slowing to a crawl… and then into silence. Your hands glide over your face, the two orbs gone as well. “I had hoped to keep those. Alas, it wasn’t meant to be.” Well then, you won’t be needing these top buttons done now will you? They plop off rather easily and you move in front of the door, making sure your tie is straight in the reflection. ”You use death like a toy. It is not yours to play with!” “On the contrary, sir,” you make a few touch-ups, “Death is no toy. It is a duty. My duty. Haha, duty. Sounds a bit like doodee, doesn’t it?” More pounding again. Simply tragic. Such wrath must be contained, no chance for parole. ”You’ll never leave this place, not through the dark.” “I need not walk,” you note closing your mind, “I have a better idea in mind.” ~~~ The wind picks up around you and when you open your eyes again, you’re back in Twilight’s kitchen. “Tada!” The bell chimes frantically across the land, a bit annoying, but now that you know its source, it has an entertaining touch. The others are frantically galloping about like a bunch of chicken with their heads cut off, a rather gruesome sight now that you think about it. Still hilarious to watch. “Do you mind if I take a cup to go?” you ask filling up your cup, “It somehow tastes sweeter in death.” Of course you do not receive a response, they are far too busy doing… whatever it is that they’re doing. So you take the cup to go. It’s just a thought after all. You step outside, Luna still frozen in place, and this might be the first time you are relieved to see those floating numbers once more. “Still standing stiff?” you joke heartily, quickly finishing your punch, “I must apologize for doubting you. It was- a grievous mistake, but that is for another time. Come.” You grab her by the scruff of the neck and shake her free of her paralysis, Luna adjusting her jaw, “Apology not accepted.” “Shame that, not like you can do anything about it in the first place. Shall we be off?” Her silent gaze tells you all you need to know as you lead her back to your home. The houses seem to age in seconds as you pass, years going by in a matter of seconds. By the time you return, the house is in shambles, wood rotten, even the garden is barren. No cupcake flowers this year. Sad, you kind of liked this house. ”Let us hurry. Those bells can be quite annoying,” she says before she enters the house. “Yes, they can.” You look out one last time, a Pegasus with a mane so rich and bright staring back at you. “Until next time,” you mutter, the Pegasus nodding and flying back home to her sky. You should be doing the same. ”Hurry up,” Luna hollers as you walk inside, climbing back into your bed. “The sooner you leave, the better.” “Blinds, open.” You wait… and wait… but they do not listen. “Wishful thinking,” you grin, nestling into your pillow, finding the soft spot of which you awoke in. ”Goodnight, Anon of Tartarus.” “Mmm… Goodnight… princess…” ~~~ ”…on! Anon! Can you hear me?” It’s dark here, but light soon finds you. The stars lighting up the sky above you. ”You can’t be dead,” you feel someone holding you, rocking your body back and forth, “Wake up! Wake up you lazy cow! Hey!” You turn your head to the side, a rainbow dangling above just for you, “Anon?” “The one and only,” you smile only to be smothered by her embrace. ”Darnit Anon, I bucking hate you so much! Don’t do that again!” You pat her on the back, rather relieved at her response. The ground is most uncomfortable. You reach around pulling, why was there a stick poking into your back? You sit up, Rainbow Dash still attached to your chest. It appears you slept through an earthquake. “What happened?” She pulls away, attempting to discreetly wipe away a tear but you catch it, “You tell me you big dolt. I spent the past hour looking for you. Why were you in Trixie’s wagon?” “This,” you pick up another plank of wood, “Is all that’s left?” ”Yeah. What do you expect when an Ursa Minor comes crashing in? You weren’t moving for so long- You got me worried.” Worried about you, after what you said to her. Perfection is impossible, true, but she’s close enough. “Rainbow Dash, I wish to extend an apology towards you. I said things that I shouldn’t have.” She pushes a hoof to your mouth, “You talk waaay too much, and yeah, you’re kind of a dummy when it comes to talking, but that’s what I like about you.” “So…” She smacks your chest playfully, “Yeah I accept your apology.” “Good. Very good. Now, would you be a dear and help me up?” You dust off the dust from your suit, and it looks like you’ll be needing another, “So what in Tartarus were you doing in there? Had a good night’s sleep?” “More like a nightmare,” you divulge, looking down at her, “But it turned out alright.” This is your real home, and you’re more than happy to have it. Rainbow’s not too bad either. Chapter 9: A Fool's Mind”Anon, come out come out wherever you are!” Come out? No, not yet. You still have, this, to deal with. Your hands cup the sides of skull, placing pressure on its interior. Fighting fire with fire, ineffective, you’ll only create a larger fire. Then why do this? ”Anon?” Rainbow Dash voices at the entrance of the alley, her shadow only adding to its darkness. This pain… Get. Out. Why does this sensation linger? Of all those that mortals must face, why do you face this? Her hoofsteps get closer, a gust of wind picking up around you as she turns the corner. ”Gotcha! Huh?” You watch from above, your formless body still haunted by this phantom pain. Pain pain, go away. Come again another day. This melody sounds familiar, but where- Another spike cuts your thoughts as a blade cuts one of Rarity’s ‘tomatoes.’ ”Alright Anon, you win. Just come out already.” You focus your mind, your body shifting back down to the surface just outside the alleyway. You rub your head, the pain gone as swiftly as it came, most unpleasant. Alas, Ms. Dash requested your audience, and your audience she shall have. “Good morning,” you smile. She scrunches her nose and punches you in the leg, “There, now it’s your turn to look for me.” You stare at the spot in curiosity. Why? “I do not understand.” ”Never played hide-and-seek before have you? I’d guess not.” “A game? Ah yes, young Scootaloo and I played a game of tag before.” ”Yeah she told me about it, remember? When we got you icecream?” Hmm… You still remember that tantalizing flavor it left on the tongue. Vanilla, was it not? “Yes indeed. Tell me, does this ‘hide-and-seek’ bear any resemblance to tag?” She nods, scratching her chin, “I guess so. They both are about-“ You poke her in the nose with a grin, reappearing a good yardage away. It takes her a moment to realize what you just did, but when she does, her smile could almost rival Pinkie’s. Not literally of course, no one’s smile is enough to rival hers. “If I recall, this means you are ‘it.’ Strange. The word ‘it’ is used in so many instances, how can a pony every differentiate between them? Besides the point, now where is Miss- Oh she’s coming this way isn’t she? Quite speedy, as you’d expect. But you’re faster. Just as she’s about to hit you, you once again reappear ‘a ways’ away from here. A strange term that. She looks about in confusion, spying you at the end of the town square. “Miss Dash, why might people say ‘A ways’ to clarify distance. Would not speaking the length be more accurate?” ”I’ll show you a ways!” she exclaims, boosting down to you. That is most kind of her to do so, but how would you show a term for distance? You snap your fingers, realizing her meaning. “You feel frustrated, but instead of- My my, you’ve gotten close.” For a final time the wind funnels around you, your butt now seated atop of the Town Hall. It has quite the view indeed. You aren’t so much viewing down on the world, as a hawk views its prey, but you see the world at an angle, as you would a hilltop. ”Stop doing that!” she shouts again, looking around for you. “But instead of dealing with your frustration,” you continue, “You use my own words to lash out at me. Curious indeed.” It is a mortal thing, to grow frustrated with one’s performance and then to lash out at others. Then why did you do so much to Twilight? Back when Trixie came to town a week before, you had a, a ‘fit’, as they would call it. A form of disobedience left for a child, not for something like you. You were frustrated to lose that world, the illusion, and so, Twilight became your host for this lashing. It… is not a thought you wish to dwindle on. That world… It is to blame, not you. That voice- Your hand clenches your pants as the pain returns. ”You alright?” Rainbow Dash asks now hovering before you, her eyes traveling down to your hand, “What’s the matter?” Always with the questions, her and Twilight alike. Perhaps you should- End her. No. Your grip tightens, though you force a smile towards the Pegasus. “Odd, how often that question has floated over me the last few days. As you know, no harm shall come to me.” ”That doesn’t mean I’m not concerned about you,” she sits beside you, laying a hoof on your hand, “Can’t you tell me what’s going on?” You hold her hoof in your palm, your thumb caressing the soft hairs that line its form. “Warm… No, Miss Dash, I am afraid this is not something you can help me with.” Perhaps if she were older, more mature… Like Twilight. ”Why not? You’re here because of me, right? If you hadn’t, helped me,” her voice cracking at this, “Then you wouldn’t be here like this. I’m responsible, so let me take responsibility.” Admirable, but she is not the type who is best suited for these matters. “You are a wonderful chauffeur, Miss Dash, and each time I ‘hang’ with you is a moment that I would wish could last an eternity.” ”But then why won’t you let me help? I know more about you than anyone else. I know what you are, and I know WHO you are.” Who. Who? Who are you then? If only you knew. But you know where to find out. I’m not going there. He has the answers- Not the ones you seek. Your hand leaves her hoof, caressing your forehead, “You may not be a pony, but I know when someone’s in pain. Let me help you.” “I said-“ you stop yourself midshout, turning away from her, “I said… You cannot help me. Perhaps Twilight can.” ”Twilight? You think Twilight can help you, but not me. Why?” Her anger is somewhat of a conundrum. Does she feel inadequate next to her friend? “Wine, Miss Dash, matures through an age, reaching its full potential when left to develop.” ”So you’re trying to say that Twilight is a better wine than me.” Yes and no. How does one explain it? “I am saying that Miss Sparkle is not a wine at all, and that in time, you might learn to mature far more than she can ever hope. Hmm… I do not think I explained it adequately, let me try again…” ”That’s alright,” Rainbow Dash looks away, “She is more grown-up than me, isn’t she? While she sits and studies like an egghead, I play games with Death.” Regret, an emotion all too easy to spot. How many eyes have told you this as you took them, wishing they could redo the past. “And enjoy those games, I do,” you tilt her head toward you with a smile. ”Not growing-up isn’t all bad.” No. In fact, it can be rather enjoyable. But that pain begins to fester once more, “It hurts again doesn’t it?” “Nothing that Anonymous cannot handle.” ”If you ever need someone-” You’re gone before she can finish, but you linger a moment yet. “I will always count on you, Dash.” It has been some time since you last watched from above, three weeks it must be now. What progress you’ve made. If not for these incessant headaches… this trip would be without flaw. A ‘bump on the road’ here and there, but when the coffin is nailed shut, you have been relatively… “Happy.” You glide down to the surface, Scootaloo riding along with some of her friends, off to find their cutie marks you presume. Moving along you find others as well. Throw Fibble shows his kids down the street before wishing them a good day at school. Kim Marmalade is watering her garden, the sun reflecting through the water’s trail letting a glimmer of light grace your view. But then… they are not cupcake flowers. You force yourself away, finding it best not to dwell on such things. This is the real world. Then why do you long for- You do not, not anymore. Keep telling yourself that. I shall. At last you reach Twilight’s abode, knocking on her door, your hand lingering as the vibrations course through it. You wish you had time to savor it, but the door opens, “Hey Anon. Are you here to see Twilight?” “Yes indeed, mister Spike. Might I enter?” The dragon looks over his shoulder and nods, “Twilight’s a little busy right now. Maybe you can come back later?” Busy?! How dare she deny you?! You could slip away with her soul with a simple thought and she dares- You’re so angry… “TELL HER-” you pause, Spike’s head slouching backwards in fear. You raise your hand before you and unclench your fist. These, emotions, are growing out of hand… “Tell her, it is important.” ”Just one- just one second,” he closes the door. You turn and look once more to your hands, a feeling of… anxiety, causing you- No. You do not feel this, thing. For death to fear, is for the world to crumble. ”Anon,” Spike calls for you, “Twilight’s inside. Think we can get ice cream later?” “Perhaps, you have my thanks.” Spike holds the door open for you as he leaves, Twilight standing at the far end of the room with a table and some books. Twilight’s ears perk when she hears the door close, “So… You finally decided to see me.” “We left on, less than proper terms. I was not myself.” When can you ever be yourself in front of them? Never. They shan’t know of you. ”You don’t have to tell me,” her gaze never leaves her work, “When you spend a week waiting someone to show up, you have time to think about what’s been said.” Time. All the time in the world cannot solve the mystery that is, this interaction these mortals converse in. “What garners your interest so?” the book she reads must be so important for her to not give you so much as a glance. ”Why you even bother to show up, for one, but that’s not what you meant, is it? You don’t even care how you make others feel.” And where might she have gathered this information from? This book? It spreads lies and slander. “Miss Sparkle, my intention was never to cause you or any of your fellow ponies distress. I only wish to-“ ”Vacation, you told me as such.” Your fist clenches in an instant at her interruption. “Look upon me when you speak!” you demand, staying your mind all too late, “I… require counsel.” Death requiring counsel? Tis the end of the world indeed. You move to her kitchen, gripping the counter in hopes of subduing this anger within. “It is not easy for one such as me, to ask for aid. My mind has grown, restless, without order, a feeling which I find more difficult to contain with each passing day. A plague resides within me, I can feel it swell when I speak, begging to be released. A thousand lifetimes pass, and yet it is now that I feel such, weakness.” You turn back, Twilight standing next to you, “What happened to you?” You wish you knew, but if there is but one piece of advice that might work, she has it. “I am willing- to answer, some questions, Miss Sparkle.” ”Now?” “Now.” ~~~ She pulls out a couch from a closet, allowing you to lay down upon it as she fetches a chair. You recognize this scenario, the doctor and his patient. Twas a shame the doctor did not know the simple act of CPR. Perhaps he would have been saved. Regardless, you rest your head backwards, the pillow shaping to meet your form. ”Is this comfortable enough for you? Would you like a drink? I don’t have any punch unfortunately…” “Punch can be done without,” You wave your hand before covering your head, the light paining you to see, “Water perhaps?” ”Right away,” she trots off, coming back and hovering the glass into your hand. “So… Shall I begin?” “Yes yes, go on.” Twilight flips open her notepad, scratching her chin with the quill. An itch perhaps? ”How about we start over with all the questions, starting with what your name is.” “YOU KNOW MY NAME YOU…” Calm yourself, do not let them win, “Anon. Anonymous.” Death. Satan. Demon. Unholy Creature… Monster. You have many a name, though you only care for one. A pause. Hesitation on Twilight’s part, yes. The tone of your voice has that effect. She sets down her quill, “Why did you come see me today?” Interesting. Given the opportunity you would presume Twilight to make full use of it. But instead she asks not of what you are, but instead, something else. “Have I not expressed this purpose to you?” ”You said you wanted, counsel, correct? If you want my help, then tell me why you came to me in the first place.” When one seeks to help, it is best to know the problem, this is true. “I have… headaches, a fitting word, wouldn’t you agree? It expresses its purpose ‘to the letter.’ Did I use that correctly?” She nods. A strange idiom that, as the letter is merely a segment of the word, one that holds no value unless accompanied by its peers. You have no peers. “When did these headaches start?” “The first I recall, occurred when I encountered Miss Dash. She was, astonishing. Watching her fly was- is… a privilege.” To think, if you had took her then, all of this could have been avoided. Or all of this would have been lost. Avoided, lost. The same event, separate views. “But it was brief, and did not occur at such pace until two weeks ago.” ”When Trixie showed up?” “Yes, but she… she is not the cause.” ”Are you sure?” The doorway, the voice, that world… This pain… “Yes, quite,” your fist clenching as you recall these things. ”During the performance, I remember seeing you in pain. Is this the same headache?” “The very same, but not of the same ferocity. In the sea of numbers and such intense chants, the pain was of another quality.” ”Numbers?” her voice basked in confusion, “What do those have to do with anything?” “A ‘slip of the tongue.’ Let it pass into memory.” She leans forward, “All good things come to those who wait. So since then, how many of these headaches have you had?” A number, how ironic, if you understand that correctly. “Too many,” her words piercing your mind, “Ten or more times.” ”That doesn’t seem so bad. If anything it might be stress.” “A day, Ms. Sparkle. Whenever I think of that place. It- returns…” You press the glass against your nose, drowning the sting before it can reach you. ”What place are you talking about?” Is there any other? Of course. There is more than one realm in this world. The light, the dark, the one where you now sit… and the mind. You thought it to be a mere fable, these dreams, much in the same way the Mare in the Moon was for their people. How wrong you were… “My mini-Equestria as Dash spoke of it. A dream. Nightmare.” ”So you do sleep after all,” she nods, “You really didn’t know what sleep was before, did you?” You shake your head. If you reveal anything, perhaps that would be the least intrusive. “I am not like you, nor any of the creatures that occupy this realm. I am… different.” Picking her quill back up she begins to write, “Tell me more about this dream. The nightmare.” “An illusion of perfection,” you stand up, unable to cope on your back, “It was the world as I had always hoped. It bent to my word, feats beyond my power now at my fingertips, I was-“ You pause, gritting your teeth and leaning against the wall, even the silence beginning to pound in your mind. ”Do you-“ “Silence!” you press your head against the wood, the stale texture rubbing against your skin. It splinters at your touch, chips of it left sticking to your skull as you retreat, the pain receded. “My words are not my own,” you explain, preparing for the next wave, “They come from an anger within me, though its source eludes me.” ”Do you think,” Twilight’s voice on the edge of fear, “That it has to do with this dream?” Whoever resides within you. He is the culprit. “Yes, I do believe that it is the cause.” ”Just give me a second,” she pops out of her chair, sifting through the books that line her walls. “Time is one thing I cannot give, Twilight, not in the sense you speak of.” A lease, so to speak, a temporary lift on their inevitable end. That is all you can give. ”It’s just a saying. Haven’t you been trying to practice those?” Of course you have. It is one step to becoming more, human. “It comes again, why am I afflicted so? Does it have something to do with this ‘human’ word that plagues me?” ”Human?” her eyes scanning another book like a general would his battlefield, “I’ve never heard anything of that. It’s probably nothing.” Nothing, of course. It is but one word of millions, but then again… It is the only one that harasses you. ”I have to say, I’ve read many journals pertaining to cases like yours. I used to get headaches myself, but that’s just because I read so much.” “A hobby of the mind. To devour information, not for use, but for storage. Why do this?” She smiles, likely attempting to word it properly, “Don’t you ever just feel like- feel like you NEED to know more? Haven’t you felt the urge to understand the unknown?” She cannot possibly comprehend, but you nod, as it would seem appropriate. ”Well that’s why I do it. It doesn’t matter if knowing the lunar cycles or knowing when the first explorers took their expedition into the Everfree swamps, will ever come into use. I just want to know.” “A thirst for knowledge, much different from a thirst for water. One exercises the brain, the other provides for the body. Fascinating.” ”Exactly, but even reading all these journals, I can’t see anything that relates to what you’ve experienced.” Understandable. It doesn’t seem connected, but when you think of that place… pain always follows… and anger. “Might it be stress, as you had previously asserted?” She purses her lips in thought, “For the past week, you’ve just been around Rainbow Dash right? Have you two been fighting at all?” “If we had, she would not be drawing breath. She has tried to speak with me though, of that night.” ”I certainly hope you were joking about that first part. You shouldn’t talk about your friends like that.” You do not understand. Is it wrong to speak the truth? “I merely address the truth. Should anyone engage me in battle, it is likely that they should not survive the encounter. Is this, inappropriate?” ”Just don’t talk like that, it’s off-putting.” As she wishes. You shall try not to speak of such things. “Have Spike and Rarity yet engaged in coitus?” ”What?!” You cock your head to the side in puzzlement. Surely she understands what you meant. “I’m sorry I did not clarify. Have they mate-” ”I know what you said,” she covers her mouth, “That’s not something I *ever* want to think about.” Ahh, understandable. As she said, she is a sister to him and such thoughts would be inappropriate. “But have they?” ”Don’t think about it,” she plugs her ears, “Don’t think about it.” Why does she avoid it? Certainly one day he shall tell her of his ‘crush’ and should she reciprocate then they shall engage in order to produce offspring. It is life. “I understand that it is not an appealing thought for you, but surely it is not so bad.” ”It’s not just that,” her head drooped down in defeat, “The thought of him growing up… It hurts just to think about.” A strange notion, how thoughts can hurt. Of course, you should know best that this be true. Many a mess has occurred because a stallion had hurt the feelings of a mare, and the thoughts pecked away at her. You scratch your head the more you think about it, Twilight mirroring you. If the thoughts hurt her, why did she simply not think of them? Would that not have solved the issue? ”That’s it.” Then again, these thoughts were forced upon her, for every time she looked at the stallion, they would rise with great passion, so the story is told. ”You just have to not think of that place, and you’ll be fine.” It is curious why ponies would record such a tale. Surely they would rather read of a joyous occasion, rather than a tale of bloody passions. “You ponies write of the strangest things.” ”Did you even hear what I said?” Had you missed her speech? Ahh yes you had. ”Anon, if thinking about that place hurt you, just don’t do it.” “Do not think? Dear Twilight, thinking is what I do hours on end. To ask me not to think, is to ask Miss Dash not to fly, or young Pinkie to not care for her friends.” ”Obviously I don’t mean not thinking at all, I wouldn’t know what to do with myself.” Then perhaps she should elaborate her solution. ”Just try to avoid thinking about that place. Here,” she writes down a note, ripping it out for you, “Take this up to the hospital. They should give you a prescription for some painkillers, they-“ “No. That will not be necessary.” Painkillers. You will use no such thing. ”Just try not to think about it then, that might make all the difference.” Perhaps, though for you, it might be difficult to achieve. Regardless, you sit back down on the couch, doing all you can to take your mind off of that plac- Unn… What is that the children do to sleep? No, don’t sleep. Why not? You know why. Sheep, that is their point of focus, but why must they be counted? Does it dampen their active minds, lulling them into submission? Perhaps you might integrate this with some of the more… vocal, members of Frostbite. ”How old are you Anon?” You smile. What term describes how old you are? Eternal, yes, but that sounds too, boastful, if that. “Do you recall when I ventured into your cellar, speaking of the Great Divide?” ”I think I still have the notes around here somewhere.” Of course she would. Twilight is not the kind of mare who leaves such a conversation unrecorded. “No books have been written of this, for that I am almost certain.” ”But you said- Why wouldn’t we have written about it.” They were immature, too young even to know how ink can be used to paper. “Because, ponies at the time had no written language, no concept of how to record these events.” ”I… But that would… That would have to have been thousands of years ago, tens even.” She is not far from the truth. Hundreds might be more accurate a count. ”How could you even know this? No one could know that.” “Those who were there know of it. Though these creatures have long passed into Tartarus.” Human. What is this? From where did you come? ”But if you know, then that means you,” she pauses at your smile, “You were there.” “Do not make the mistake to think that I existed then as I do now. It was a different time.” She reaches out with a hoof, the limb shaking, trembling, “How do you look so young? Are there any others like you?” Perhaps she did not understand. “I did not walk upon the earth then, though I watched when my job demanded it.” ”Rarity said you were an escort. That you worked in Saddle Arabia.” “And there is truth in those words. I do escorting of a kind, true, and I have explored Saddle Arabia many times.” Twilight drops her quill, the feather floating down much like a ship floats upon the sea, “What are you?” You grin at her question. She is wise, but even she is not ready for such an answer. “That, is a question I shan’t answer. Not yet.” ”Oh my gosh,” she whispers, voice rising, “Oh my gosh! By Celestia! Do you know what this means?” It… means that she knows of your age. The reason for her excitement eludes you. ”Everything we know, thought we knew, is fundamentally changed! You’ve lived through so much, there’s so much we can learn.” Lived, if only. When your heart begins its first beats, only then will you have lived as they do. ”I- I,” she looks around frantically before teleporting to her desk, unrolling a scroll, “I have to tell Celestia about this. If what you said is true, you could be older than her, than anypony in Equestria! Anyone, anywhere!” Perhaps. Should your memory not fail you, the sun princess was but a filly all those years ago. A product of…Wait. She writes a letter? No, this will not do. “Twilight.” ”How didn’t I see it before? The way you talk, how you knew Old Draconic. Ha, it explains why you have so much trouble with our language.” “Twilight, you must cease your writing.” ”All those ponies who I read about, you’ve seen them. Oh my… All the scholars in Canterlot would die for a chance to study you, but I get you all to myself. Squee!” Your hand curls into a fist at her disregard for your words. They would die for the chance? In an instant, you appear by her side, snatching the letter before she can say a word. “That could be arranged.” She comes close to tears at the sight of her crumpled letter, “What are you doing?! Celestia needs to know.” You shake your head. “But… You can teach us so much, about history, our history.” And yet, your own eludes you in the confines of your- Headaches… “Perhaps this was a mistake. Yes, I never should have revealed this information to you.” Her expression could best be described as, shocked, or perhaps stunned. ”A mistake? Why would you ever say that? We just want to learn. We’re not going to strap you into a bunch of machines or dissect you like a… an animal.” Then she has missed the point of your disclosure. Your reasons are more, selfish, if death can feel this. “No living pony, or creature, must know of what I spoke to you in this room. I do not wish for my actions to change the fate of your people- ponies.” ”But it won’t,” she tries to explain, “We just need to understand.” “Need? That is a fallacy. A pony needs food, needs water, air to breathe. A pony desires the house in which they sleep, the knowledge of their ancestors.” ”Anon, try to see things from my point of view.” “And then shall you see them from mine? No, yours is an argument one hopes is not used against them, for if you were to see through me, you would never have spoke of this in the first place.” She is determined, and no reasoning you give will ever be enough. So you must resort to her lessons in friendship. “Do you trust me, Miss Sparkle?” ”Of course I do.” “Then, for the sake of this trust, do not send that letter.” ~~~ She looks down on the table with a sigh, setting down her quill, “Alright, but I don’t know why you bothered to tell me. You should’ve known how I’d react.” But you did not. One does not know the future, even your own view is limited to their expiration. “One should know how a snake will react to provocation, yet the living are surprised when it strikes. Do you not find this strange?” ”Nobody expects to be bit… Ok. Maybe you’re right. If you trusted me enough to tell me, then there’s a reason you didn’t trust them.” Hmm, that analysis is close enough to the truth. The two of you return to the couch, the ‘steam’ out of Twilight Sparkle. “I had hoped you would understand. This is why I speak to you, and not the others.” ”Does anyone else know? I can’t imagine you would tell Rarity, but Applejack and Pinkie would take your secret to the grave.” And they would, for if they broke their silence- Do not think like that. Why? Because you promised. Boo hoo. Quiet. “Only one, Miss Dash.” ”Dash? You mean Rainbow Dash? Why? I don’t mean to sound rude, but she isn’t exactly the type you’d confide in.” That is why you came to Twilight, but that is not to say Rainbow Dash is not without her strengths. “Do you forget so easily which element she represents? Loyalty, to stay by your side through ‘thick and thin.’” ”But she’s just so…” Confusion riddles her mind, questioning your choices no doubt. “Ms. Dash knows more of me than even you, though she has only inferred my age. We have an… interesting relationship.” ”Oh… congratulations.” You raise a brow at her well wishes. “I do not follow.” ”I assumed… Oh Twilight you’re such a fool. I thought the two of you… you know,” Twilight says with reddened cheeks. I know? What do I know? Perhaps that- Perhaps. “You believe we engaged in-“ ”Please don’t say that word.” … “Coitus?” ”Well don’t say it!” She grimaces at the word, “But yes, that. I just assumed you two were a couple.” Hmm, strange how their minds can assume so much. ~~~ Twilight and yourself spend an hour more speaking ‘idle gossip,’ leaving the details of your existence for another time. It is rather refreshing to have Twilight simply act ‘down to earth,’ as Applejack would describe it. Though try as you might, your mind always wanders back to that place, the headache returning with gusto. “Twilight,” you contain this unpleasant feeling, “How is it that you deal with anger?” The smile on her face fades, “You’re thinking about it again aren’t you?” You merely nod. ”I told you not to do that. No pony wants to see their friend in pain.” “True, but to expect perfection is to expect the impossible. In the case of my… headaches, anger comes shortly after. So I ask, how do you contain it?” She leans forward with a smile, “Anon, anger isn’t something you can contain, like an experiment or a flu. It only builds up inside you until you can’t take it anymore.” You hear her, but she assumes that anger is something all things share. It is not. Anger is new for you. ”You need to let it go. I do it by realizing that I’m not really angry, and that the things that try to make me angry aren’t all that important.” This you are familiar with, but it is only after your outburst does your conscious mind take control. “I have spouts of anger, unprovoked, as you know. I do wish to apologize further for my outbursts, it is not my intention-” You stop on her smile, “I know. You didn’t mean to yell, it just happens.” Her grin spreads to you, an understanding of the most basic kind. “But these- these spikes of rage, they are foreign to me. I can be blunt, this is true, as one such as me must be, but this seething anger that infects me, it stems from another source. If I ever wish to be human…” Human, human, human. What are you? “To be human… I must purge this anger from me. There must be a mantra of some sort to subdue these fits of rage.” ”Anon, I don’t think you understand something. Anger, it isn’t something you can just get rid of. It’s a part of us, a darker part, but it makes us whole. Without it, we’re incomplete.” But you do not feel anger, not in their way. They have control, you do not. It must be eliminated. ”If you really are having trouble with your anger, the first step is to accept it.” No, you shall simply stop feeling it. This emotion did not fester for a millennia, so you shall bury it as you once had. “Might I obtain another beverage?” ”Some coffee sounds good right now, doesn’t it?” she grins, taking your cup. Should she bring you that putrid substance… “Haha, don’t be quite so serious, Anon. I know you don’t like it.” “And that is precisely why I shall remain serious.” She opens her refrigerator, retrieving a jug of… some strange white liquid. It seems familiar. “Might that be a cow’s ‘nipple juice’?” She nearly drops the jug, “Excuse me?” “Is that not what that jug contains?” ”Where did you hear that from?” You scratch your chin, recalling that pair of stallions all those years ago. It struck you as a strange term, but their language was not your own, so you conceded to their vocabulary. “Some stallions, many years ago. Killed in a stampede if I recall. Strange, is that term derogatory in any way?” ”I would think so, and it’s called Milk not… that.” Hmm, milk. Not quite as descriptive as the ‘nipple juice’ term, but as would be appropriate, you shall not call it as such. “I do not believe I have tasted this ‘milk’ before. Does this come from you, or from another?” Her face goes red as she takes a sip, “It’s cow milk. I haven’t drank mare milk since I was a little filly.” “Why? Does cow milk taste better?” ”It’s just- Actually, I don’t know why not. I guess it would feel weird, to drink another mare’s milk.” Interesting. You take a sip, the cold creaminess coating your throat in the strangest of ways. You smack your lips happily, quite liking this ‘milk’. “Quite delightful. It does not contain the ‘zing’ of punch, but instead it refreshes the pallet. Delectable indeed.” She looks as you continue to drink with udder satisfaction, “How can you have lived so long, and yet never had milk? That confounds me.” “To live, and yet not lived. I am a walking quandary, am I not?” ”You really are,” she giggles, covering her mouth, “Oops, you have a mustache.” “Moustache,” you clarify, the two of you sharing yet another laugh. You wonder how long you can ‘draw from that well’ before it gets old. ~~~ The sun shines in through the windows, the orb reaching its peak at this point of the day. “Twilight, I very well appreciate the aid you have provided me. I feel, strange. Like a weight has been lifted from me. Do I appear thinner?” She laughs it off with a hoof, “You just feel relieved. I take it you’re trying to escape from my clutches?” “From what clutches do you imply?” raising a brow. ”Nothing, Anon. Do you think we can talk more tomorrow? I’d like to discuss some things you might be able to help me with.” You bow, a lesson taken from Rarity. It also allows you to stretch your back which produces a sensation all on its own. “I will aid you as far as my conscience will allow, not further.” Conscience? Keep telling yourself that. One day it will be true. Sure. She holds the door open for you as you exit, “Oh Anon, have you seen Fluttershy recently?” Fluttershy. Fluttershy. Yes, of course, the Pegasus. How could you have forgotten the kindness she has shown you. No other has offered you shelter in their dwelling, not even Ms. Dash. Why has she not asked you, you wonder. “I have not had recent contact with her, no. Does she bode well?” ”Yeah, she asked me the last time I saw her to send you her way.” The last time you saw Miss Fluttershy, it was at Trixie’s- Don’t think of it. Good, very good. “Why have I been summoned?” ”She wouldn’t tell me, strangely enough. She just said it was personal.” Personal matters are best left to those closest to you, not someone you met two weeks ago. ”Do you have any idea why she might want to see you?” “Perhaps she seeks to restate her offer. Alas, her motives are as mysterious to me as my own are to you.” ”Speaking of that… You aren’t going to, hurt anypony, are you?” “And why might I do that?” She scratches her head, “The way you talk sometimes makes you seem a little, dark.” Your profession is certainly not one of light, but you smile at her in reassurance. “Trouble is not on my list, and I should hope, that it is not on yours as well.” She seems to understand what you mean with a nod, “I’ll catch you later then?” “Catch?” Twilight chuckles and shakes her head, “I’ll see you tomorrow, Anon.” You are much too heavy to catch. The shifting of branches steals your attention, a pony bolting out of sight from the top of Twilight’s library. Eavesdroppers, such a shame that the only joy one can receive is by spying on others. ”Afternoon, Anon.” “Good day,” you respond to the passerby as you make your way around the corner, envisioning Fluttershy’s cottage. With a swift gust of wind, you find yourself there and walk up the steps. Already the musty scent of animals is drawn in, the smell seemingly coating your nostrils. It is different, yes. Disagreeable , sure, but there is also a familiarity to it. A sense of belonging. A hiss sounds below you, followed shortly by a swipe at your foot. As you look down, you spot the furry paw recede back into the bushes, a pair of eyes glaring up at you. “Do not tempt me creature,” you hiss back, not in any mood to deal with an animal’s rage. As you are about to knock, the door opens wide, Fluttershy gasping and falling back. Her mane covers her face as she shudders, finally peeking out at you, “A-anon?” “Fluttershy,” you extend a hand, “Wonderful day, wouldn’t you agree?” ”I wasn’t expecting you,” you help her up, Fluttershy clasping a basket to her back, “You startled me.” “It seems I have a tendency to appear at your inconvenience. Twilight spoke that you wished to see me?” Her eyes light up, “Oh yes. It had been a while since you visited. I was just getting ready to have a picnic, would you umm- like to come?” A picknick? It is unfortunate you do not have a pick, nor do you know how you would nick with it. Truly a tragedy. “I come woefully unequipped for such a venture,” you admit, Fluttershy finishing strapping on her basket. ”Oh, that’s alright. I brought enough for two.” A mare that comes prepared. You would hope it ends up much better for Fluttershy than it did that other mare. “Then, dear Fluttershy, with your permission I would wish to join your picknicking.” She smiles from under her mane, “I’d like you to come.” “So it shall be, might I carry your basket?” ”No- I mean umm, that’s alright. I can carry it.” As she wishes, you shall not interfere. ~~~ Fluttershy walks along the creek bed with you in relative silence as you make your way along, over the bridge and up the hill. Their little group of friends consist of such extremes. The vocal and boastful Rainbow Dash, mirrored by the shy and humble Fluttershy. Applejack with Rarity. Even Miss Sparkle with Pinkie Pie. Each member of this ‘mane 6’ are so vastly different, it is a wonder that they even relate at all. But like the numbers that bind us all together, it is beyond your reach or comprehension. “How did you meet the others, Fluttershy?” ”W-who?” “Your other friends, Rainbow Dash and the like. It astounds me that such an array of personalities could form such a tightly bound bunch like yourselves.” ”Umm, I k-knew Rainbow Dash since I was a filly in Cloudsdale. The rest I just umm, met over time I guess.” Ahh, Cloudsdale, the city upon the clouds. You recall its first days when the first rainbows began to flow. It was such a disaster that it overflowed the sides. They kept the aesthetic regardless, and so it sits today. No deaths however, tragic. No, it is good that no deaths occurred. Death may be necessary, but you do not wish its approach. “I recall Cloudsdale, a beautiful place with its flowing waters and clear skies. Even then, it was no Bespin. There’s something about how the Sun reflected against the sky…” ”Where’s that- I mean- If you don’t mind me asking.” “Bespin is…” your mind falters once more at the loss of thought, but try as you might, it does not reemerge, “Gone.” ”Where?” “Apologies, but the thought was gone. I do not recall where it is, and now, not even how it looks. As if it was snatched away from me…” ”Cloudsdale is really pretty, but I prefer life down here. When I first saw it, it was so wonderful that I just had to sing. The little butterflies and bunnies would scamper around and they were just so adorable I- I’m sorry, I must be boring you.” “Boring? Nonsense. I quite enjoy listening to the ramblings of ponies. Your kind is… different.” ”Well, thank you, I think.” “And you are most welcome.” ~~~ ”Here we are,” she smiles, setting down her basket beneath the shade of a large tree, its trunk slanted overtop. “I do want to thank you for coming. Even with my animal friends, it does get a little lonely out here.” You would not doubt it. Animals might be swell companions but without contact with your own kind, it is likely maddening. It is remarkable how you kept your sanity for so long, but you must ask, can Death go mad? A unique question indeed. ”I know I’m not as exciting as Rainbow Dash or them, but- but I promise we’ll have fun.” “Fluttershy, why might one be around Rainbow Dash? To find excitement. Why did I wish to join you? To have a peaceful evening. Attempting to be what one is not, is a ‘recipe for disaster.’” How does one brew a disaster? Two parts pony to one part marriage? Add a dash of affair and yes, it will be a disaster. ”So… you’re fine with just, eating with me? You don’t want me to talk or…” “I did not come for you to be someone else. The true self is always of finer quality than the illusion.” She opens her mouth to speak, only to smile instead, your words taking roost within her. It certainly is a nice day outside, but surely this is not the place to go nicking a pick. The ground is far too soft for such labor. “While I do look forward to this picknick, I do not believe it is why you asked me here. Correct?” ”Oh no, I just thought, maybe, you’d like to come with me.” “Then perhaps you can indulge me on your reasoning.” ”Do you remember when you came to my house? It was night.” “Yes,” your smile fading, “Though I try not to.” Fluttershy undoes the clasp on her basket, “Well, I thought you would like to know how they were doing.” They? She can’t possibly mean… Your thoughts are stolen by the soft squeal coming from the basket. With great care, Fluttershy reaches in with a hoof, two pairs of wood paws clinging to her as she lifts out two Timberwolf pups. You take a step back as she sets them down, the images of their parents slumped together fresh in your mind. “Those-” you cover your mouth, “Those are not picks.” ”Of course not, they’re pups.” This- this is inappropriate. You are not to stay with them. “I apologize, but I cannot stay. Not with them.” ”Anon…” she starts out, but you don’t allow her to continue. “I do not think of that time because of these animals. Those two had parents, not as we would consider it, but they had a connection. I severed it that night with one stroke, one swipe, and they were gone.” Fluttershy shivers and closes her eyes, “So that’s it… You don’t care.” It was a mistake to leave them alive, they should be with their parents, not cut off between realms. “I made a mistake, it is not a prospect that I enjoy dwelling on.” ”They’re just pups, they never asked for what happened to them,” she nuzzles one of them, the blue-eyed wolf lapping at her nose. “And that is why I should not be around them.” ”That’s all the more reason to be around them,” she replies with barely contained… anger. ”Anon, you can’t just throw away your responsibilities because they’re not easy to deal with. It hurts you to be around them, but you can’t run away from this. They deserve better.” “Precisely my point. I am not what they- who they deserve. You are far more qualified.” She slouches her shoulders with a sigh, “Anon… If you didn’t care about them, then you wouldn’t have brought them to me that night.” You never said that you did not care, it is a matter of principle. “I can’t raise them by myself, and if there was somepony who could help, it would be you.” “I cannot aid you. Animals, do not take welcome to my company. No matter the size.” She lifts the two in front of her, looking between them and yourself, “Just try, for me. Please?” The magic word, as it is called. There is nothing magical about it, but you do care for your friendship with Fluttershy. She took them in without a second glance and you continue to run. Why? You were weak. You were afraid- Death has no fear. But you are not simply that. You take a knee, your weight dipping into the soft dirt as you present your hand to them. The pups look back to Fluttershy who gives them a tiny nudge, “It’s alright. Anon’s your friend.” One of the pups hides behind her hoof, peeking out over at you. Why did you expect different? You let your arm fall down to the ground as you cast your gaze away. “It is as I said, dear Fluttershy. Animals care not for me or my company.” You are their enemy, through and through, an inevitable foe they live to combat. You feel Fluttershy prod at your hand, but it is of no use. “I do not require sympathy, Fluttershy.” ”That’s not me,” she sniffs. Impossible. If not her, then who… You look back up, one of the pups rubbing its head against your fingers. Its blue eyes stare up at you before climbing into your palm, its rump finding rest upon you. “I… do not understand. No animal has ever reacted to me in such a way.” ”Chewie has always been the friendlier of the two.” You are confused, what is a Chewie? “Who is that?” ”Her,” she points a hoof to the pup now licking your wrist, the dampened skin sending strange shivers up your arm, “I called her Chewie because I found her in my closet one day. Rarity has been so nice about it.” So it is a she? You look to the other who is still hiding behind Fluttershy. “I see the other takes after you,” you laugh to yourself, raising the pup up to your head. ”He’s just a little shy,” she rubs her nose with his, that one apparently male. The female, Chewie, shakes her butt before leaping onto your shoulder, its tiny claws clinging to your suit. “Does he have a name?” She shakes her head and moves closer, the pup following close behind, “I couldn’t think of one, but, I thought that, maybe, if you wanted, you could pick a name.” “Me?” ”Oh don’t think I’m forcing it on you, I just…” “No, thank you Fluttershy. I feel honored, if that is correct.” You reach your hand out to him, “It is safe young one. I shall not harm you.” He whimpers and curls up behind her. “It’s alright, he’s a friend.” He doesn’t like you. And I don’t like you either. Chewie sniffs at your ear for a second before nibbling on your earlobe. Chewie indeed. “Certainly he will come around. If she did, I can have hope… Hmm, odd.” ”Is something wrong?” You try to contain a smile, but you feel the tips of your mouth curl. “No, nothing like that. It’s just… I cannot recall having a- a longing, for anything. Ever.” ”And?” “And?” ”How does it feel?” The pup yawns in your ear before snuggling against your neck. “Words lack the capacity describe it,” finger scratching her behind the ear. Peaceful indeed. ”He still needs a name,” Fluttershy petting him like one would a cat. Yes of course, you simply cannot refer to him as Pup #2, as accurate that would be. Perhaps, accuracy is not always a requirement. You listen to the pup’s breathing before a name pops into your head. “Han,” you announce with a sort of pride, raising your chest ‘to boot,’ “We shall call him Han.” ”Do you like the sound of that?” she asks the pup, “That’s a good Han.” She does realize that the pup cannot speak, does she not? Fluttershy is acquainted with many animals, it must simply be ‘animal speak’ if such a thing exists. You shall engage in the same behavior then. “Do you tire, puppy. Might you wish to join your sibling in rest?” Scooping her up, you set her down next to Fluttershy, her brother laying down next to her. ”Those two can’t stand to be apart for long. I’ve never seen any animal act like that.” “They have been through much,” your hand gently stroking the bark on their back. “They know to stick together, strength in numbers.” ”Or they’re just close. The love between siblings is so remarkable, but what am I saying? We haven’t even started the picnic yet.” She pulls out a sack from the basket, obvious signs of nibbling on its edges, “Looks like Chewie was at it again.” “Do you have siblings, Fluttershy?” ”I think of all my animal friends as siblings. Angel- You haven’t met Angel yet, have you? He’s a sweetheart, if he gets a little cranky at times. He’s the little brother I never had.” She takes out two rolls, a hay sandwich, some fish and a bottle of dark liquid, “Have you tried fish before? It’s a good source of protein for someone like you.” “Someone like me?” you question as Fluttershy hands over a plate, “In what way do you mean?” She chews a small bite of her sandwich, covering her mouth, “Your teeth. You have canines, like the puppies, so I thought you ate meat too.” She releases a small burp and covers her cheeks, “Oh my, excuse me.” “Meat hmm, I do not believe I have tried such a thing. Is it tasty?” ”Ponies don’t eat meat, so I wouldn’t know.” “But I do?” ”Umm, don’t you? I could be wrong, but I assumed.” Teeth never came to mind when considering your appearance. You roll your tongue within your mouth, finding these ‘canines’ in which she spoke. “Wrong or right, I shall endeavor to eat this fish.” You take a bite, pushing a hard circular piece through your teeth, “Oops, I missed a scale, I’m so sorry Anon.” Rich with Iron, if that makes sense, it has a delicate texture as well with a zest you don’t quite recall. “While it is not as delectable as a nectarine or punch, it has a certain quality to it. What other meats do you recommend?” “I wouldn’t know,” she admits. “Like I said, ponies don’t eat meat, but I understand that it helps certain critters. Soon enough, these little guys aren’t going to be satisfied with sap.” Brandishing the bottle, the two pups perk up from their slumber, almost tackling the mare for the prize within her urn. “Calm down, I have enough for both of you.” You chuckle as they struggle for ownership of the bottle, both of them getting their fill in the end as you finish up your fish. ”So how about you, Anon? Do you have any siblings?” “Me? That would a most definite no, dear Fluttershy. If I did… Well, why fret over things in which I have no control? Shall we do the ceremonial ‘toast’ to that?” ”We don’t have anything to drink.” Aha! No worries there. You clear your throat. “Fountain, appear.” Fluttershy looks… confused. You aren’t there, are you Anon? No, you aren’t. “Ah,” you force a smile, “A joke. I still require practice.” She smiles too, though hers is of genuine make, “Roll?” “That would be wonderful.” You lean back next to Fluttershy, the pups cuddled up between you as you watch the sky, oblivious to the observer, perched in the clouds. “So where do the pickaxes come in?” ”Excuse me?” “This is a picknick isn’t it?” She giggles softly, “A ‘picnic’ not a picknick.” “Oh… That proves me to be quite the fool, doesn’t it?” ”We’re all a little foolish sometimes.” Truer words have never been uttered, young Fluttershy. Today was a foolish day, and you would not trade it for any illusion or dream. No matter how sweet it may seem. Chapter 10: Super Secret DayMmm… No, no this will not do at all. Your saliva soaks into the grainy substance in your mouth, only managing to make it taste dreadful as well as soggy. “You don’t like it?” Twilight asks from behind the counter, sounding defeated as well. That is strange, she has no reason to feel such a way. The sandwich she presented is one of the simplest make, the ingredients quality in no way related to her own skill. You shake your head in response. According to Rarity, it is bad manners to speak with your mouth full. When you reasoned that in fact, your mouth was not full, she was forced to look away. Almost as if she was disgusted. Might it have been the mashed carrots that showed from within? Surely not, they were positively scrumptious and she did not look away when she presented them to you. Silly, Rarity. What will she do next? Twilight brings the plate up to her, her horn alight in its pristine glow as she takes a bite for herself, “It’s not-” You quickly raise a finger at her. After all, if you are not allowed to speak with food in your mouth, neither shall she. It is only fair, no? Twilight waits, quickly swallowing before levitating up a trashcan for you, “It’s not that bad.” Your mouth feels infinitely better without that ‘hay sandwich’ cursing its existence. It suits the bottom of this bin more than your own body. “Different tastes, perhaps. Might you have any juice or punch?” ”No, I’m afraid not,” she trots around the kitchen, cleaning as she goes, “I do have some leftover salad though. You might like that better.” Yes, you do not believe you have had salad yet. That will do nicely. “I approve of this choice.” ”I’m sure you do,” she replies in a tone that you don’t quite- Aha, sarcasm! “I caught you that time, Twilight. Your sarcasm shall not escape my watchful-” Well you can’t exactly say eyes, “My watchfulness.” ”Whatever you say, Anon,” her tone maintaining its sarcastic nature as she sets down a bowl before you. “Again, it appears I have caught you.” Oh you do so enjoy catching pony sarcasm. The ability to sense it makes you feel more… You breathe deeply, pressing a hand against your head, not even that able to stall the splintering sensation that dwells within. All it takes is one word, one little word to- You tighten your hold on your pants. Pain… is not the most pleasant of sensations. Twilight ‘slips’ a fork in front of you before finally analyzing your condition, “Again?” You nod, for some reason smiling as well. This you don’t quite understand. It feels- natural. “Yes. The episode has past,” you rub your hands together, imitating young Scootaloo when she is about to feast, “So, salad, we meet at long last.” ”You know it can’t talk, right?” Does she believe you to be touched? That’s simply preposterous. “Of course I know that, Miss Sparkle. Why, if this salad could perform such a trait, it must be a- a…” “Super Salad?” she asks. Such a strange mind this one. “No no no. It cannot possibly be a soup. Perhaps a stew if you added some…” That’s not what she meant at all, was it? “You meant ‘super’, not ‘soup or.’” “That’s right,” she laughs at your expense, soon finding yourself joining her. It was a foolish mistake, laughable it seems as well. Using your fork you flick over a leaf of lettuce, that too quite the mystery, as it bears no resemblance to a leaf. Color, perhaps, but the shape is far from its partner. *What do you think you’re doing, buddy?!* What- Who said that? You look around in confusion, even standing up entirely to find this phantom. *Hey, hey buddy, down here.* “Ms. Sparkle, where is that strange voice coming from?” It’s high in pitch strangely enough, nothing common to the ponies you’ve heard. Even the dragon, Spike, has not a voice of this caliber. *Down here, buddy.* “Buddy?” you look down to the floor, head craned to the side in hope of finding a different angle, “What might that be?” “Who’re you-” Twilight starts, snorting for some reason with a smirk aboard her face, “Who’re you talking to?” “I’m not sure,” you scratch your head, nearly drawn away by the pleasure it brings, “Some, phantom, appears to be mocking me.” “A phantom?” *I ain’t no phantom,* your head shoots back to Twilight, *A little lower.* Finally you gaze back upon the bowl of greens, *There you go.* An eternity you’ve had time to wander the world, learning and watching each of its strange inhabitants. But in all those years, nothing like this has ever graced your eyes- If you had them, that is. No numbers linger above the bowl, much as you’d expect from produce and vegetation alike. Living they might be, a soul they do not harbor. Their timely demise is ‘not in your books.’ “Do you-,” leaning closer to the bowl you almost find yourself at a loss for words, “What might you be, strange creature?” *What do I look like?* It sneers back at you, with a hint of anger in its voice. *I’m a super salad.* Of all the creatures you’ve seen, this one is special in being perhaps the most illusive specimen in all of existence. A creature- no not a creature, a being would be more accurate. A being who awakens when you speak its name, acting as a simple dish- “Twilight, how could you eat such a thing?” Twilight appears shocked, “What do you mean?” Taking the salad off the counter you place it in your arms much like a mother does her- A mother does her what? What mare carries her child in her arms? You shake away the thought, still cradling the salad from its aggressor. How long have the ponies preyed upon the Super Salads? Too long. “The Super Salad has done nothing to deserve your wrath. In all my years, I would never think that a pony would eat another sentient being, no matter its leafy composition.” Twilight huffs lightly and steps around the counter towards you, “Alright, that’s enough. I was just-” Stepping back further allows you to keep your distance, every inch bringing safety to the Super Salad. Finally she stops, doing a strange thing with her brow where one raises but not the other. How does she do that? No matter, it is a distraction to your goal, “Really, Anon?” “Yes, Ms. Sparkle, really. No harm shall come to the Super Salad. I’ll protect you from her,” you whisper down at your companion who almost shakes with fear. “Do you see what you’ve done? He has lost his voice thanks to you.” “It doesn’t have a voice!” she blurts out, a gasp shooting out from upstairs before a resounding thud. Hmm, it appears that she has awoken Spike. Good. You almost worried he might sleep himself beyond this world. But the numbers… It is curious what she said, about it not having a voice. Did she not hear it as well? She must have, or else she would not say it does not. “Why must you insult the Salad so? To say it has no voice, is to say it has no word in its own existence. I wish for you to think about that, Ms. Sparkle. How would you feel, if I said the same to you?” You do not know what has gotten into her today. Surely her lessons on friendship would prepare her for such an encounter. “I think you’re getting a bit worked up over this, Anon. If you’ll just let me explain-” She starts, but you shall have none of it. “The Super Salad is under my protection, and you shall not harm it.” “The super what?” you hear Spike groan as he walks down the stairs, his stumpy limbs must not make it easy on him. Twilight rolls her eyes, “Anon thinks the salad is alive.” “But it is. It spoke to me. My ears do not deceive me, Ms. Sparkle.” She tries to advance again but you hold it up and out of her reach, “Come on, Anon. It was just a joke, it didn’t actually talk to you.” Lies and slander. How can she submit herself to such a fallacy? *She’s right, Anon. I’m not actually alive.* You do your best to glare at her, the art of facial expressions not one that you’ve quite mastered yet. “Now look at what you’ve done. You managed to convince it that it’s not even real. It’s alright,” you pet the bowl like you would Han or Chewie, “We know the truth.” *No seriously, look at Twilight’s mouth while I talk.* Why? Her mouth has no connection to the living realm. “Anon, just look at me.” Fine, you shall entertain her. “What exactly, Miss Sparkle, am I supposed to be seeing?” *Look at the end of her mouth while I speak. Blah blah...* it continues on with the ‘blahs.’ That hardly counts as speaking, more like, vocalizing an incoherent mess. But enough of that, the Super Salad requested you to look at her mouth… You don’t see anything of note. She’s just standing there, staring at you with a gleam in her eye, quite a nice sight if she alleviated the intensity of it. Her mouth is just setting still with the rest of her. Only the tips of it are- moving, in sync with the Super Salad’s- No, it’s Twilight’s voice. Spike rests a claw on your leg, “Anon, I think it’s time to put down the salad.” But… It sounded so real. You- you don’t understand. “You didn’t think it was actually alive, did you?” he raises his voice at the end. Of course you did. Any other being would believe the same, would they not? Of course they would. It is preposterous to think otherwise. Spike, however, already knew. It only took a glance for him to discern the illusion from reality. As much as you’ve seen and as long as you’ve existed, a child still bests you in this life. It is, depressing, if that is correct. “Yes,” you take your seat, today’s sense of cheer vacant in the aftermath of your foolish behavior. “Is that troubling, Ms. Sparkle? That I, am so easily deceived?” Spike and Twilight both look at each other, a silent exchange of words you may never truly understand flowing between them before Twilight nods and jumps up beside you. “You’ve never met a ventriloquist before, I presume. Am I right?” A ventriloquist? What in Celestia’s name is a ventriloquist? “In all my years, never has a word confused as such. A Ven-tril-o-quist. I recall only what a vent is. A stallion, quite heavy, got stuck when he was…” This is what they call ‘rambling’, is it not? To continue off a question, in a manner that was not specified. To ‘go off the beaten path.’ A strange idiom in its own right. “Alas, that is a tale for another time,” you smile. “What might a ventriloquist be, Miss Sparkle?” “A ventriloquist is someone who can change their voice to make it sound like it’s coming from someone or somewhere else. It’s… something I did as a kid to keep myself entertained.” Truly? The deception placed upon you aside, it is a marvelous piece of speechcraft. “I didn’t know that, Twilight.” “But of course, why would she seek to entertain herself when Mister Spike so adequately does that task for her?” ”Hey!” You merely raise your brow in curiosity and look to Miss Sparkle. “Does he not?” “Yes, yes he does,” she smiles. “How about some salad?” Twilight motions towards the salad you put down, a strange lump forming where your stomach is. “Perhaps another time.” ~~~ Twilight begins to clean her kitchen, taking great care to ensure she uses only the most precise measurements in her chemicals. Spike, on the other hand, takes this time to- What is it that Pinkie calls it, skedaddle? Strange term, but you haven’t the time to decipher it. He quickly calls out that he is departing to Miss Rarity’s abode, the location no surprise to either Twilight or yourself. Affection, is a rather strange sensation. What is it about another that can so easily steal one’s thoughts? What about affection can drive the afflicted into such a daze that they would follow another so blindly? A strange sensation indeed. You move back against the wall in the main chamber, hand clutched to the cup given to you by your host. No punch, unfortunate as it might be, but the refreshing cleansing of water has yet to fail your tongue. ”So, Anon,” Miss Sparkle sounds as her busying task to wash the countertop fixates her gaze, “How do you like it here in Ponyville?” A measurement of satisfaction. Yes, that would best suit her current relation to you. It is ‘in her nature’ to keep someone of mystery close-by, most certainly when they have some information to be gleamed. ”I don’t mean to pry- Well…” “You do,” you interrupt her, her motives known to you. Twilight tosses her wash cloth into a nearby bin, joining you by the book shelves. “Not really. At least not in the way you’re thinking anyway.” Hmm, curious. Most instances you would think to have been correct. Alas, your knowledge of the living mind is still minuscule at best. “Then please,” waving your hand in invitation as you’ve seen many a host do before you, “Proceed.” You ‘catch’ her smile as she rests atop the stump that lies in the room’s center, “I was just wondering how you liked it here in Ponyville, and if it was up to snuff.” So, you were right after all. Should your stay be unsatisfactory, she would most certainly remedy it, as to keep you here. Anon, you are quite clever. “My stay here has been satisfactory, Miss Sparkle. That is the answer you wished to hear, yes?” ”Of course it’s what I want to hear. Even if we had a rocky start, we’re friends now, I hope, and I want my friends to be happy.” Happy… You cannot remember a moment in the last millennia that has brought you this ‘happiness.’ Your lips turn up at a thought, a reaction you did not intend. You haven’t been happy… until you came here. With a ‘flip of the switch’ another thought drowns out the previous joy that held you in its grasp. Friendship, no matter how strong its magic be, will bring warmth to this form. You will only bring the cold inevitability onto others. It is… not a thought you wish to dwell on. So instead, you take the form of Rarity, the one who smiles even when she does not wish it. You must follow her example. “As a friend, I cannot ask for more. Yes, Twilight, I am happy.” For how long? Long enough. Is that what you believe? It is what I must believe. Only one thing will make you happy, Anon. Only one place, and it’s- No. You clench your fist, Twilight’s head tilted back to stare at the ceiling, “That’s a relief. I was worrying that Ponyville wouldn’t live up to your expectations.” “Expectations?” you grimace at the retreating ache in your skull, “Where might I have obtained these?” ”Well I mean- You’ve been around for so long. You’ve probably been all around Equestria, further even. I can’t imagine what that must’ve been like.” She is not incorrect. Your job has required your presence in many locations around the world, not all presiding in the land of the living. ”So I guess I wanted to know how Ponyville compared. Ponyville’s grown on me, and as much as I liked Canterlot, I couldn’t bear leaving all my friends to move back. So… How does Ponyville hold up against other places you’ve been?” You are, unsure, of how to proceed. It is strange how a blankness suffocates your thoughts and silences the tongue. “Do you ever feel- Hmm, how to best describe it… Has a sudden, cluelessness, ever fallen upon you, Miss Sparkle?” She chuckles and nods, “Don’t get me started.” “Started? On what?” Another laugh from Twilight solves to confuse you further, your brow rising in response. “I guess you really haven’t spent a lot of time amongst ponies in your life.” Life. There is a humor in that term, but by the plains of Tartarus, it eludes you. “You are correct,” the plain tone of voice dampening Twilight’s laughter. “I have not spent my time amongst others, a situation I sought to rectify in my stay here.” You smile, thinking of young Scootaloo as she races about town, chasing after the tail of Rainbow Dash. Always out of reach, but always happy in her pursuit. “I believe that I made a good choice, staying here in Ponyville, and perhaps the answer to your question is that when compared to Ponyville, no city, town or village could allow me to be at peace.” Twilight seems to understand, but at the same time she is quick to respond in opposition. “But Ponyville can’t be all that special. You’ve been to Canterlot, it’s a beautiful city, and the castle is even more so.” “At one time, perhaps. Canterlot was once like Ponyville, bustling, vibrant. It was a curiosity how every morning they would wake and smell the air with such vigor, almost as if it was the first time they had been allowed to breathe, but that was long ago.” Where did those ponies go? Did one pony steal the joy from their precious town, or was it slower, taken apart piece by piece? “The air no longer caught their interest, much like the streets of Manehattan. Colors lost their shine, a dullness washing it away in the morning rain, just as it had in Baltimare…” Twilight can only watch as you continue to ramble, but even in your knowledge of the act, you cannot cease your rogue tongue. “Aviaris, home of the griffons, was once much like the Canterlot you now know, but that was the past. Time wears away all, but there are still some places that shimmer with light.” ”Like where?” “Where? Saddle Arabia. I spent many years in the sands that circled their land. You call Canterlot beautiful. Be lucky to never gaze upon the Trot Mulal, for many would forget the true beauty in their lives.” ”W-wow. I can’t imagine it looks that stunning, but… it sounds wonderful nonetheless. I always wanted to go to Saddle Arabia when I was a filly. Maybe I still can someday.” You shake your head, knowing all too well that danger that lurks within. “It is one of the few places in this world that can shine to this day, but make no mistake Twilight Sparkle, you do not wish to go there.” ”But you just said-” she tries to counter, but you will not allow her to dwindle on such a hazardous desire. “A Toxin Twirl is a wonderful creature, scales that glimmer against the scale, almost slithering in a dance that could make the Czars of Stalliongrad weep. Do you know of the beast I speak?” She knows, you can see it in her eyes. A mare like her, reading as she does, knows of many dangers that lurk amongst the living. “Saddle Arabia is a Toxin Twirl, drawing you in with desire,” Twilight shivers as you visualize it for her, fear forming sweat upon her cheeks,” but make no mistake, when it bites, when its fangs bear into your throat-” ”That’s enough!” You watch as Twilight clenches her eyes, fighting her own mind to cast out the image that you had so obviously implanted within. Her breathing is labored, but soon comes to a calm, her silent victory ensured. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell at you.” “Indeed. Rarity would surely ‘throw a fit’ if she saw you acting in such a way. Hmm, how do you throw a fit, and why is it called a fit at all? Such a confusing dialect.” The cold liquid flows down your throat as you take another sip. Always delightful… “Alas, no place is quite like Ponyville. The ponies here still breathe in the fresh air, still paint their homes with such enthusiasm.” There is only one place where light holds no deception, where time itself holds no sway… a place not even you are allowed entry. You shift your eyes away to the window next to the front door and the ponies that walk just behind it. So oblivious to the numbers, yet so happy. ”I- I guess I should be glad then that you like Ponyville. It really is different from Canterlot.” You nod in accordance. “But… I can’t believe what you said about those other places.” Hmm? Why? Surely the knowledge you bestow upon her is one that she can place her full confidence. “Age, grants wisdom, yes? Why do you refute it? A final act of defiance, perhaps?” ”No…” she shakes her head, a strange look of confidence about her. You are unsure how to describe it. “You may know a lot, but if my time in Ponyville has taught me anything, it’s that you can always find the best in ponies.” The best in them? What constitutes their best? The Elements are a sort of scale, if anything. Fluttershy is kind, Twilight skilled in magic, but is that they are? No, they must be more. ”Canterlot isn’t perfect, I’ll agree with you, but it’s not what you described it to be. There are plenty of ponies who still enjoy the day to day like they do here in Ponyville.” A bias, that wonderful little thing. Inspect that which one loves and you will find them to be most disagreeable. A shame that Miss Twilight follows the same pattern. ”Maybe you don’t remember how things were. I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s a bit obvious you never spent much time with ponies.” “Do not ask for my opinion only to smother it with yours,” you snap at her, a burning sensation built within your chest. “You do not understand, Miss Sparkle. Your kind never does. When confronted with an idea that conflicts with your own comprehension, you strike against it. Maybe one day, when your numbers come to greet you, maybe then you will understand.” Anger… Looking to your feet, you unclench your hands, the emotions of the living a plague upon you. One that you must eradicate. “I need not a lecture,” you quiet your voice, “Merely rest…” By Tartarus, you need a good rest. “Look, Anon-” “There is not a need for apologies in this case. Relaxation is what Ponyville brings me, and it is this outcome that I shall rely upon.” You move away from the wall, an ache only starting to build within the walls of your skull. ”I’d like to apologize anyways. I never meant to insult you…” Miss Twilight, for all her strengths, is too… real. How does that affect you? Is this not all real? But of course, it just happens that Twilight’s company brings reality to the forefront of your thoughts, and dwelling upon the truth is not always a pleasant business. Unpleasant indeed, but the business is yours. No, that is why stayed in Ponyville, to take a break. Break? Running away from your duty is not a break. It’s cowardice! It’s- You grab your throbbing skull, shuffling towards the front door window. You need a pony, someone different. Someone who is not totally in this reality. A carefree spirit. “… And finally, I want to make it up to you. I don’t know what somepony like you would want, but I’m sure I’ll think of something.” Yes. You do know a pony that fits that description. A sickly sweet specimen whom you have befriended in your time here. You straighten your back, numbing your mind with a newfound goal to be completed. “Twilight, where is your dear friend Ms. Pie?” “Pinkie? She’s working at Sugarcube Corner today. Have you been there before?” No, you believe that you would remember venturing to a cube of that scale. “I have not, Miss Sparkle. Now, I must be going to the ‘Sugarcube Corner.’” Twilight stops you as you open the door, “At least let me walk you there.” “That will not be necessary. I shall find my way there, rest assured.” She looks at you with an expression you can’t quite place but she does yield to your request, “Alright then. I guess I’ll see you later?” “Indeed we shall,” you nod with a smile, “Until then.” You look to the floor, watching each step as they move you into the main passage of the road. It is a wonder how these limbs manage such precision. Raising your head you continue to walk, several ponies joining you, yet also separate as their destination differs from yours. But you are together as you walk, your legs in tune with theirs, each balancing their differing forms. Does each leg adapt to its host in a form of symbiosis? Hmm, that is a strange question. It… doesn’t make much sense. They are just legs, a part of the living body. It has no ulterior motive. It merely, is. Wings, a part of a Pegasus. Magic, a part of a unicorn. They are extensions of their host, and they carry no weight to their conscious. But to others… You look to the ponies that surround you, each a different race, gender, size. A Pegasus is enthralled by magic. A unicorn astounded by how an earth pony can tend to the soil and make life with such ease. And you, you are astounded by legs. Hmm, you recall overhearing a conversation about that. Is this fascination a ‘fetish?’ You’ll have to ask Twilight about what that word means. That will have to wait, you have a destination you must reach to ensure a successful day. With this in mind, you continue to walk, nodding to the ponies that pass you by, greeting them should they vocalize it themselves. Mane Street… You read each sign as you cross, keeping your eyes- your vision, peeled for the large cube of sugar that houses Ms. Pie. Sitrrup Street. “Good morning, Anon,” a fellow resident nods as she passes, to which you repeat in turn. Much like a bird you once saw, quite an annoying creature. Perhaps that’s why they stopped feeding it. In any case you turn the corner and move onto Balking Road. You only manage to take a couple steps before your route is blocked. You peer above the mass of ponies trying to find the source of such a backup, however it appears there is none. They just refuse to move. No sign of the Sugarcube on this street, so instead of spending your days locked in place you choose to move on. You read the next sign, Cob Avenue. Yes, you recall this place. It is the unofficial headquarters for those of the more muscled variety. What is it that one pony always manages to scream? Yeah? You may never understand. This is proving… difficult, more so than you deem acceptable. You spent many days watching over Ponyville, and yet this one location now eludes your gaze. Now that you dwell on the memories, you do not recall seeing such a sight. Anywhere. What madness would drive a pony to live inside of a Sugarcube. Well, that might explain why Ms. Pie is as energetic as she is. Your cheek twitches as you sit on a nearby bench for a temporary rest. What has happened time? You look to the sky, allowing yourself to realign your mind with the world’s flow, its synergy. A volcano, massive in size and scope. Is that you, Arokh? Awoken once more to wreak havoc on the living? Right on schedule on schedule it would seem. There is work to be done, but the obligation that has for so long forced your hand lies absent. They shall pass to their place of rest, but you shall not guide them, not as you have. “Hey, Anon.” So many this time, did the flow show no mercy? “Anooooon.” Of course it didn’t. It is nature at its core, a fascinating creature without the doubt that haunts the living. “You can’t ignore me forever. I can wait all day.” But then… which are you? “ANON!” The resounding shrill breaks you free of thought and back to the Ponyville bench. “Are you trying to take a nap or something?” “Not at all, young Scootaloo,” you smile down at her, “Though I do ‘rest my legs’ so to speak.” “That’s it? Come on, let’s do something exciting!” Innocent, you think as you look to the other passersby, each only focused on the task at hand. So in tune with their own world, that they are deaf to the thousands lost in lands away. Would the griffons know if it was Equestria that suffered their fate? Would they care? “I heard that they’re playing the new Sky Ranger movie in town today. I heard it’s visceral!” A movie? No, that would conflict with your appointment with Pinkie Pie. Unacceptable. “I must decline your invitation, young Scootaloo. I have an appointment with Ms. Pie.” ”Pinkie? You want to invite her along too?!” “A movie is best kept with a silent audience. Ms. Pie… she does not match that criteria.” She rolls her eyes in response, “What fun’s a movie if you can’t see it with your friends?” “Who said that Ms. Pie and myself were friends,” you raise a brow. ”It’s kind of obvious. She’s friends with everypony.” “It was supposed to be a super secret…” At least the ‘Bestest’ is still under ‘lock and key.’ “There’s no secret you can keep from me. After all, I’m a master detective.” Her eyes begin to widen in the strangest of fashions, “That’s it! I can get my cutie mark as a private eye!” You chuckle, strangely enough. There is a humor in her unbridled joy, an excitement that only a child can experience. “Don’t you laugh at me. I can do it, just you watch.” You raise a hand in defense and finish your small fit of laughter. “I have no doubt in your ability, worry not. Instead, my laughter is the manifestation of the warmth your happiness brings me.” “Oh…” she flushes like a blooming rose, “I did get kinda carried away, didn’t I?” “And there is nothing wrong with allowing yourself to enjoy life freely. Youth is a time that can pass in an instant, if you would let it.” It is up to the individual to live in the moment, but stand ready for the future. “Should you take my advice, Scootaloo, then live every moment of your life. Do not dwell on that in which you have no control. It is when you focus on that which matters to you, that you will find what you seek.” To envy another’s time is a travesty to your own. Miss Rarity defined wrongdoing as a sin. To Envy another, would this qualify? “You know, Anon. I can never understand the things you say sometimes.” “You would not be the first,” you grin to yourself. “Focus on what matters to you, Scootaloo.” “I just want to get my cutie mark. That’s all that matters,” she proudly spouts next to her scooter. “For now, perhaps. When you gain that, I can only hope you use the diligence you show now, to aid your fellows in the days to come.” It is clear by her expression that your words did not reach in the manner you hoped, but maybe one day she will reflect on what you’ve said. It is all you can do for her. “What matters to you, then?” That is an answer she could not understand. To be hu- “Presently?” you attempt to numb your aching skull, “I wish to find Pinkie Pie, and that infernal cube of sugar that escapes my sight.” ”Cube of sugar? You mean Sugarcube Corner?” She asks, reboarding her scooter. “Indeed, that is the location. I have walked these streets and still it hides under the very sun that illuminates my surroundings.” “Well I hope you weren’t actually looking for a cube of sugar,” it’s her turn to laugh, “That’d just be silly. Sugarcube Corner- I’ll just have to show you.” Yes… Silly. To what degree and for how long, shall you fit this label. You give her a boost forward and walk behind her, your gaze leaving her and to the ground. It is understandable that at first your lack of understanding was achieved, but has it not been long enough to overcome this barrier? Two months now… no matter. Victory shall be obtained as surely as your arrival is to those passed. Yes… keep telling yourself that… ”Yoohoo. Over here!” You raise your head to find yourself having ‘strain from the path’ as it were, with Scootaloo waving at you from behind a corner you seem to have passed. “Don’t want you getting lost or anything.” “Lost?” To think that a child, a filly, can make something like you- Something. You chuckle, though the word itself brings no humor to you. “Yes, quite lost.” This time you keep the filly in sight as she leads you in a manner most ironic. Usually it is you who is escorting others. The change of pace is, adequate. Perhaps a little nice as well. “So why do you want to see Pinkie anyways?” “Should your reputation as a Master Detective be valid, then should you not know?” You spot her purse her lips and sigh, “Well I’m not one. Just a wacky idea I had.” An interesting notion. It is as if she believes to know her future. “How did you do in school, young Scootaloo?” ”Excuse me?” An ounce of confusion weighing her words down. “It is a simple question. How did you do in school? Did Ms. Cheerilee teach you adequately?” “I- She’s still teaching me. I hope I’m doing well though. Why’re you asking?” “Hmm? Ah yes, the questions. I asked in order to make a point. You said that you shall never be a Master Detective. Correct?” She nods but not before getting in her own ‘two cents,’ “I know what you’re trying to do, and you don’t have to.” “Perhaps, but it is not a matter of what I have to do. I do not wish for you to cut your future endeavors short because of self-doubt. A more potent poison cannot be found.” “Thanks Anon, but don’t worry. I’ll never give up,” she ‘shoots’ you a smile and takes a step off the scooter. “There you go. Sugarcube Corner.” You follow her hoof and- What in Tartarus is that? “That is NOT a sugarcube.” “Did you just figure that out?” How in- The construction of such a facility seems impractical- No, impossible. “Ever wonder why Pinkie’s always hyper?” Scootaloo laughs to herself, “I think this would be your answer.” “This explains a great many things to be sure.” You take a step forward, waiting for the moment that the frosted walls to evaporate from sight, proving to be a mere manifestation of your mind. Of course. The time never comes. This heart attack of sweets is real. Why does Tartarus not house one of these? Scootaloo hops up ahead of you and heads to the door, “Coming?” “Shall I become like Pinkie should I venture inside?” “Ha, you can never get like Pinkie, Anon,” and with that she enters without you. To be Pinkie. It is not an entirely sour proposition. Carefree and a mare that lives in the moment, savoring each slice of the day. Yes. It would be quite enjoyable to step into her hooves, as it were. Without further hesitation you follow Scootaloo’s trail and breathe in the sickly sweet aroma of the delicacy’s that dwell within. “What is that delightful scent?” “HMM! Peanut Butter!” Scootaloo exclaims with a hop and flutter of her wings. “They’re my favorite type of cookies.” “Peanut- Butter? Do those not denote two separate entities?” “Don’t tell me you’ve never had peanut butter either.” You gaze around the room, traveling from the candy canes that are stuffed into vases, to the cinnamon molding around the wood and across to the pies that line the shelves. “No, I do not believe so.” “Who never had peanut butter?!” From behind the counter a pink haze dashes into sight, some sort of container in hoof. She appears to be headed for you, at quite a high speed at that. Does she- Your heels dig into the floor as you reach out an arm just as she’s about to tackle you, leaving her flailing around like a mad mare. ”Just- gimme-” her hoof paws at your arm, the other brandishing a spoon with a light brown substance on the end. “Gotta- put it- in your mouth.” Most mares seem to object to that. “I don’t think Anon wants any, Pinkie.” “But he has to- Ugh- try it!” Her hoof jabs at your mouth, though you keep your head tilted back in defense. “I have to? Why?” She visibly struggles to break through your hold, her face reddening even through her pink skin, but still, the strength of the living cannot break death’s grip. Rather poetic in a sense. At last, Pinkie’s hooves go lax in a sense of defeat, “I just want you to try some peanut butter.” “Then why did you not-“ “HYAH!” she strikes again just as you loosen your grip, the spoon forced into your mouth before you push back again. “I gotcha.” You push the spoon around with your tongue in a state of discomfort until all but the scoop had vacated your mouth. “So what do you think,” Scootaloo asks with a raised brow. “Yeah! Do you like it?! Do you?!” your bestest friend surely follows in her excited manner with that smile she holds still bright upon her face. You draw out your hums as you savor the taste of this newfound substance. Not sticky though, it feels more like a paste, perhaps that is why it earns the title ‘butter?’ “I do say,” you pluck the out the spoon and quickly suckle at the remaining bits, “This is the most enjoyable nonconsensual facial violation I have ever experienced.” “You- what?” Scootaloo asks, now in utter confusion. Her lack of experience in this field is something she should cherish, yet she is blind to her gift. “It is no matter,” you lower Pinkie to the ground who proceeds to hop back around the counter, “Everything is fine.” Wiping the sweat from her head Pinkie continues her bouncing, “So now that we got that super terrible business out of the way, what can I do for you?” With an excited grin, Scootaloo looks up to you. It is not a look you can easily discern. “Is there- something you wish to obtain?” To which, your companion can only hastily nod. “Be careful, it might fall off if you keep shaking it like that.” “No it won’t,” she finally speaks, rolling her eyes. You make a note not to tell her of the Diamond Dog incident. “Returning to business,” you look back to Pinkie still being Pinkie, “I would like to acquire two peanut butter-” A tap is felt against your leg, Scootaloo’s eyes widening in a strange- Ah, Chewie does the same thing. You believe they call it ‘begging.’ You are quite familiar with the vocal version. “Let us make that three peanut butter cookies, fair enough,” you ask. “Yes, thank you.” At least her manners are well in check. Pinkie taps a couple keys on her register before dashing in and out of the kitchen at speeds only the infamous Rainbow Dash can overcome. ”Alrighty right. Here’s your cookies, make sure to eat them all in one place,” she wraps up the small parcel and hands them to the filly. “How else can you enjoy them?” “Perhaps if you ate them over time,” you attempt to point out, but if there is one thing you should remember, it’s that Pinkie does not follow conventional logic. “But if you ate them all at the same time, it’s like- three times as good!” “Fair enough, I suppose,” you nod happily. “Does this please you, Scoots?” “Yheahfh!” she cries out, though the mushy cookie remnants severely alter her speech. “No, you musn’t talk with your mouth full. Rarity says it is- Uncouth.” Following a hard swallow, she apologizes, but not in any way does it dampen her spirits. “That’ll be thirteen bits please.” Thirteen… bits. Money. Oh… “Well this is quite the predicament.” “What’s wrong, Anon?” Scoots asks you, not aware of your financial standing in the community. “I do not have a source of income, young Scootaloo, for I have no need of it. It makes these rare encounters… complex.” “Then how did you buy my scooter?” a look of dread falls across her face, “You didn’t-” “Stealing is not a deed I shall ever commit. If you cannot obtain something through work, you do not obtain it. I took a job, ever so short, but long enough to obtain what I required.” “Does that make you a hobo?” Pinkie asks with her cheery tone, one that elicits a laugh from the two of you. “Perhaps it does. That is quite the thought, indeed, but no thought detracts value from my current conundrum.” What to do? Surely Mr. Rich is not longing for you to spend more time with his daughter, nor would she wish it. Rarity’s generosity is swell, but to exploit her would be to lower her perception of you. No, if you wish to obtain bits, you must work for them. When you were- Ugh… When will the pain end? Why did it ever begin? “Why don’t you work with me then?!” Pinkie’s exclamation drawing you out of your pain. “Excuse me?” “That’s a great idea, Pinkie,” Scootaloo joins in. “It gets a bit lonely when it’s just me here, but with you it’s double the lonely… Wait…” “We both know what you meant.” Yes… surely we do. “Are you offering me work?” “Of course. It works for everyone! Scootaloo gets her cookies, you get to pay for the cookies, I get to make more cookies with you! It’ll be super fun!” “Super… secret fun?” “The superest secretest fun,” she leans over and whispers, renewing your smile. Super secret fun with your bestest friend? That does not allow much room for refusal, and it ties in so well with your motive here. “Should you offer me a temporary position, then I have no choice but to accept,” you bow. “When shall I start?” “Now, silly.” You say your farewell to Scootaloo who takes her leave with her box of cookies in tow. It was most kind of Pinkie for her to loan her the cookies until you have gathered payment. “Well then, Ms. Pie. Where shall I begin my work?” “First of all, you need to get on an apron. Follow me, to victory!” She charges into the back without a thought, the clang of falling pans stealing your mind away, “Oops.” For a mere moment, you wonder who is helping who in this scenario. Yet of course, it is she helping you. You enter the kitchen and are quickly ‘thrown for a loop’ at just how it contrasts with that of Twilight’s. The counters here are covered in a white flaky substance, pans and pots left out across every available surface save for the floor, which surprisingly might be the safest location to cook. Should Twilight walk back here, or Tartarus forbid, Rarity, they might both require your attention. Such frail hearts they have. Pinkie finishes gathering up the bowls that she crashed into, stacking them in the sink which resembles the Smokey Mountain more than a location to clean dishes. “I believe this room requires more than a simple cleaning. Perhaps a complete purge is in order.” “It’s not that bad. Sure there’s a little mess here and there…” she begins pointing around, “and there. There. There. A lot there. Huh… I don’t remember the stack being so tall.” “Ignorance is surely bliss.” You swipe your hand across the counter, the white dust clinging to your palm. “Do ponies put dust in their food?” “It’s flour, not dust,” she hops over to the pantry and displays a bag of it, the label clearly saying ‘flour.’ “See?” “Would you look at that, it is indeed flower. How do they become so white?” She hums to herself as she clears a space on the counter and begins gathering ingredients from the fridge, “Flour, Anon, not a flower. You don’t want to sniff this one.” Ahh, a mistake. One of many. Pinkie goes over the recipe that you’ll be making, an oatmeal raisin cookie, or cookies technically. In most learning cases, as you’ve seen in the past, they quite dull and do not capture the audience. Pinkie, on the other hand, goes the extra mile. Using the sweet melody of her voice, she crafts a song that stitches the knowledge together like a sweater. It’s almost a dance as she whisks about, pouring in a cup of sugar there, followed by the same but brown. Does color change the taste as well? You do not have time to dwell on the thought before her song continues, your finger wagging in tune with her. “Baking cookies isn’t so hard. Don’t you see? It’s just a one, two and a three!” With a toss the bowl she was using is lobbed into the air and heads- *splat* -right on you. Pinkie covers her mouth, the reason obvious as you pull the bowl off your head, bits of raisin obscuring your vision. “You ukkk- you look good with hair.” She has to bite her own hoof to keep it inside, but your plain expression is just too much for her and she lets it all go. By Tartarus… if anyone can make you laugh at your own displeasure, it is without a doubt, Ms. Pie. Together, the both of you revel in the moment, and only in the moment. No numbers matter here, you couldn’t see them through the flour that swims in the air anyways. “Maybe we should’ve got you an apron first,” she begins quieting down, plucking a black piece of cloth from the pantry. “Yes, Rarity might have my head should she see me in this state.” “But then you wouldn’t be so sweet!” She raises her hooves upwards, “Pick me up, you’re too big for me to reach.” You pick her up under her forelegs, allowing her to slip the apron over your head before giving you a peck right above your eyes. “What was that for?” you ask, Pinkie wiping off some more dough from your head. “The apron doesn’t say ‘Kiss the Cook’ for nothing.” Slithering out of your grip like an eel her tail twitches, followed shortly by the ringing of the door. “We’ve got customers! I’ll see to them. Do you think you can whip up another batch?” Placing the mixing bowl on your head you stand up straight and salute. “It’s just a one, two and a three.” Pinkie smiles and hops away, “I see why she likes you.” Who? ~~~ You shall not best me. I am Anon, Baker of Cookies and Knight of the Six Blenders. I shall prevail! “How’s that batch coming?” she calls out from the front. “Gah- By Mino’s beard! Oh, everything is fine!” You do your best to contain the mixer, but it has a mind all of its own and a ferocity that rivals the Mearthol Beasts of the Eastern Plains. A spray of wet dough strikes you across the face, blinding you despite your lack of eyes. At least it does not sting. As you move to wipe it off, the bowl begins to tremble with intense strength and the events that are about to unfold- Well- You don’t need a fortune teller to know what is about to occur. In an attempt to stave off the inevitable you focus on keeping it contained, but alas, your work is in vain. The bowl rotates at speeds that not even you can comprehend and as a final measure you pull out the mixer. If only you knew… The whisks lock their sights on you while the cord dangles between your legs. They launch at your neck, knowing that you would stop them, but from the depths of Tartarus, the cord has other plans. It swipes your legs in one fell swoop, your hand grabbing the bowl by accident. The bigger they are… “Everything doesn’t sound fine,” Pinkie says again, peeking her head around the corner as the mixer finally cuts off. “Anon?” From behind the counter you raise your hand, bowl successfully in its grasp. “E-easy.” She comes around and helps you up, the both of you sharing a laugh. “Not everyone can be a baker.” “This town is not big enough for the both of us, this is certain.” She grabs a towel from the drawer and gets you as clean as she can, albeit, a pig might still consider you dirty. “So… How’d you like working with me? None of the other girls ever have the time.” “And I’m sure if they did, they would do so without ‘skipping a beat’ if I use the phrase correctly.” She giggles and leans against you, “You used it perfect werfect.” The door rattles open again, Pinkie looking up at you, “You want to take that one? I can start getting cleaned up here.” “It would be my pleasure.” You walk to the front, with a spring in your step strangely enough. This visit truly did have magical properties. “Good day, how might I…” your voice trails off as you recognize her, your cheeks turning up. “Anon?” “Ms. Dash! It is grand to see you. Have you ever worked with Ms. Pie. It is most invigorating. In fact-” Rainbow Dash cuts you off midsentence, in an anger that you have not seen within her, “Where the buck have you been?!” “I- thought I said I was here. Working with-” “I meant, why weren’t you at the field?! You said we were going to hang today, but you never showed.” “Hanged? Why would I propose such a distasteful event?” “You know what I meant, hang out, not get hanged, and I’m still waiting for my answer.” Why is she so angry. You do not recall scheduling such a time with her. “I do not remember setting a date. It seems that I would ‘owe you one.’” “You’re bucking right you do. You leave me all the time to go with Twilight and Fluttershy. Now you ditch me for Pinkie?” You- weren’t trying to ditch anyone. You were simply trying to expand your options. “Why do you harbor such anger at me? I am trying to enjoy my vacation.” She rolls her eyes and sighs, “Oh oh, your vacation. I’m sorry, I thought that’s what we were trying to do, but instead you keep shoving me away. Why?” “It is not my intention-” “I don’t care about your intention.” You clench your fist at her interruption. Many times you have told her not to do so. The first few you could drop due to your elation, but that has passed. Reality comes crashing in from all corners, breaking the seal of anger within you. “Do not interrupt me. I told you-” “And I told you-” she points an angry hoof, wind spiraling around you. In an instant you’re before her, gripping her hoof with a scowl. “Do I now have your attention?” “Is everything alright out there?” Pinkie once again pops out from the back. Ignorant. Blissful. Is it worth it? “Yes, Ms. Pie,” the hiss in your tone unintentional but reeking of truth, “Quite.” “We- we’re fine.” Dash’s voice cracks as you let her go, pulling a false smile to Pinkie. “I was dropping by to say hi.” “HI! Want to bake with me and Anon? The good bake, not the bad one.” “No. She was just leaving.” You never break eye contact, or the best you can do given the circumstances. “Have I repaid my debt to you Ms. Pie?” “Well yeah but-” “Then I must also be taking my leave,” you undo your apron and set it on the counter. “Oh… ok.” You can’t see her, but you know that she now spends her time admiring the floorboards. “Maybe… We can do it again sometime?” “Yes. I would like that,” your glare has no end, “but another time. Deal?” “Deal! Bye you two!” You coldly walk to the door, trying your best to subdue your anger. “Follow.” She does as you command, leaving the innocence of the bakery and hopefully regretting her actions towards you. “Anon-” “I shall be at the highest point in town. I await your apology.” The wind picks up once more, transporting you to your destination before she is allowed to utter a word. The sun has begun its descent, employing nature to dazzle the sky in an orange glow. You take your seat on the tiled roof of the Town Hall and wait. Waiting for her arrival. She should know better than to snap at you. No one snaps at death. No one… ~~~ The sun has long since vanished to the other side of the world, its light awakening those it touches. Only the stars serve to keep you company, but still you shall wait. If she does not arrive- then it is you who shall meet her, and it will be the last time you meet. The flap of wings catches your ears, though she does not come from your front, but from behind, almost in shame. You can hear her land, her hooves trying their best to stay silent, “Hey Anon…” “You could make a good Fluttershy if your flight were more elegant. Perhaps she can teach you a thing or two.” Why are you saying that? You know how she feels about criticism. Well maybe that’s just what she needs. “Heh… Maybe you’re right.” She moves beside you and sits down, though you don’t give her the luxury of a glance. That is best saved for those who show respect. “Look, Anon-” “Is an apology in your words, or more false accusations? I have time for one, and no more. So choose them wisely.” Calm down, Anon. She didn’t mean to- Yes she did- No she- YES. She did. She stays quiet for a while, but she speaks up eventually, perhaps out of fear of your displeasure. Surely that would be logical. ”It’s a beautiful night, don’t you think?” “It is a composition of stars and the blackness of the void, overlain by a filter of bluish hue. Nothing more.” “So you’re still mad…” “Have I reason not to be?” You turn your head, not quite looking at her, but finally acknowledging her position. “No. I guess you don’t. I’m sorry.” “You don’t mean that.” “Yes I do.” “Rainbow Dash would not so easily apologize. Not in that way.” “Anon wouldn’t say the night is nothing more than some stars either.” There is… truth there. Vague truth, but its existence is fact. “What would Anon say?” She leans forward and you catch a hint of a smile, “Some lame thing. Like how the clouds swirl together, clinging for warmth in the cold of night. Or maybe something like how the stars shine true together, each so separate, so far apart, but part of a whole. You know, that type of stuff.” You lower your head, unable to break your growing smile. “Indeed. Something like that.” “And I would want to really apologize. It’s just- We never seem to spend time together. It’s been a month now and I’ve seen you, what, three times? You’re always with Twilight or someone else. I thought we were close friends.” “We are, but I am not bound to one friend. I know you Ms. Dash, more so than anyone else I’ve met…” You were wrong, Anon. Wrong to greet her with such anger when she merely wishes to find a peaceful end to this conflict. “If it is any consolation, I do not remember setting a date with you.” “Well it wasn’t a date,” she’s quick to respond. “We were just hanging out. Don’t get weird on me.” Perhaps date is the wrong term, but what would a proper term. A meeting, far too formal. “I just us to spend more time together, that’s all. Especially since we haven’t talked in a while.” “Is that why you follow me?” “Why I what?” she grows red, only hardening the truth. “It started around the time I said I could only talk to Twilight about my… ailments. I began feeling something. Something I hadn’t felt before. Almost like someone was watching me.” “That’s a strange feeling. I hate those,” she tries to turn the conversation, but you will have none of it. “I have felt your presence many times, keeping an ample distance away, but still watching. I believe this makes you a ‘stalker,’ correct?” “Look, it’s not what you think.” You smile and fall back, letting the sky take over your vision. “I was just-” “Keeping me in range. It is strange. You could easily have joined me with Fluttershy or Pinkie, but instead you gave me distance. It was not necessary, but you did so regardless. Why?” The motivation of the living… In so many ways, you shall never truly understand it. “I didn’t think you wanted me around. So, I just kind of wanted to see what I was missing.” And why would she think this? Mares, they are certainly a crazy lot. “Dash…” you turn your head to her with a grin, “I would never wish your absence. Ever.” “I said don’t get weird on me.” Rainbow leans back with you, resting her head beside yours. “I was thinking about talking a walk with Han and Chewie tomorrow. Would you like to join me?” “I’m not really a wolf pony…” “Well if that’s the case-” “I’ll go!” she blurts out by accident before regaining herself, “I mean, sure. I guess I’ll go too.” “Good.” You’d love to have her along… Strange word that… Chapter 11: A Curious Day“No Chewie, down. Down.” You point to the dirt road that rests beneath you, but still, the pup does not relent. Perhaps pup is no longer the proper term. They have not reached their full size to be sure, otherwise it would be near impossible for dear Fluttershy to tend to their needs alone. It is true though that they have grown considerably over the last month. It has always astounded you how creatures grow at such a rate, only to halt it entirely. You would assume a creature would continue to grow, as to ward off predators and the like. It is assured that Chewie wishes to grow as well, as to knock you over it seems. Long thick strands of sap drip from Chewie’s gaping mouth, her tongue ‘lolled’ halfway out her mouth with her claws digging into the legs of your pants. “What is it you wish of me? Do I appear to have a substance for you to ingest, because I do not.” Again she pushes at you and pants in an almost happy tune, never losing eye contact with you, her blue eyes doing their best to find yours. She seems content with looking at your face, but it is strange how she is able to ascertain exactly where your vision begins, where your eyes should be. Han, on the other hand, is simply content with lying across the path while Rainbow Dash strokes his back. “They’re softer than I would’ve thought.” “Indeed. Miss Fluttershy says that the strength of their bark is linked with their emotional state. It is a wondrous mechanism, if you think about it.” To be able to change your form based on your behavior. In times of joy, your body would relax, while when danger approaches, you can hastily defend oneself. What they do by instinct, you cannot achieve even through the utmost concentration. For you, danger is always close and yet… you are unable to protect them from yourself. “Sounds like a bunch of egghead stuff to me.” You shake your head, freeing yourself from such worrying thoughts. Yes, Miss Dash is a fine companion to free yourself with. “Egghead, nerdy. Perhaps, but the correlation is absolute.” You had asked Applejack if she would like to join the two of you on your weekly walk with Winona, alas, she was hesitant to allow her pet contact with two growing Timberwolves. Not an entirely unjust reason. They easily dwarf the canine at this point, standing at the height of a pony, if not higher. “Now, Ms. Chewie, you are to release me of your grip and return to- No Chewie, do not push me. Chewie- I said- Oh no.” With a final push of her claws you fall flat on your butt, a torrent of dust puffing up around you. Ms. Dash does her best to suppress her expression of amusement, even Han unable to cease a swift snort. “Chewie, I said no.” The female canine bows her head as she approaches you with her tail tucked between her legs like a- well, like a dog. You did not intend to dishearten her so, but she must understand and respect your commands. “When I give an order, I expect you to obey, do you understand?” “You know you’re talking to a Timberwolf, don’t you?” “Indeed, I do. Ms. Fluttershy also spoke to me of how they respond to the tone of your voice, if not the words that you would present to them.” You reach out your palm to Chewie, who slowly but surely takes a few steps closer and rests her mussel atop it. “As you can see, by assuming the tone of a Slave master, I-” “A slave master?” she interrupts you, “That’s a little dark, don’t you think?” Oh this is the time to test it out. Okay, how do you move your face in such a way to show her a blank expression? Oh… you just have to look at her, don’t you? Yes, that will work nicely. Testing out your nonverbal communication, you continue to simply look at her, the strands of her mane as they ride the morning breeze, her eyes as they- “Alright, I get it…” Get? Get what? You do not know- She is talking about the stare, of course. You were… distracted. “As I was saying, with the tone of a superior, if that word is more to your liking, I establish that I am in control, not she. Is that not so, Chewie?” You cock your head in time with her sudden raise of her eyes, her tail shooting up like a bullet- bullet? There is no time to think before Chewie pounces atop you and drags her tongue across your cheek to your forehead before retreating back to her brother, hopping and prancing much like Pinkie would if she were a canine. ”I think you’re still going to need some practice on that one, Anon,” Dash laughs as you wipe away the residual gunk from your face, knowing all too well not to place it in your mouth. Never again, Anon… “That was most unkind, Chewie. Why did you perform such deception upon me?” “You’re doing it again.” Doing what? Ah yes, the talking. It is a most basic process, yet the wolves have not mastered it. Nature works in ways most mysterious to you. “Why can the wolves of the Everfree not speak, Miss Dash? I am most curious.” She can only shrug as Chewie lies in the middle of the road, her snout hugging the earth yet her eyes staring up at you, “You always seem to ask me questions I can’t answer. You know what’ll make your life easier?” As expected, she doesn’t wait for your reply, “Just let it go. When you accept the world for what it is, it’s smooth sailing from there on out.” “Smooth sailing…? Yes, I do see the comparison. When it is a pony who goes out to sea they are met by the cruel reality of the waves. By saying their sailing be smooth, you are implying that their troubles are absent, allowing them safety, yes?” She laughs and resumes her petting, moving behind Han’s leafy ear, “You always have to put it in the weirdest ways… but yeah, you got it about right.” Han arches his neck back and you are relieved to see that Miss Dash does not retreat as she has. She was not spinning falsehoods when she claimed she was not a wolf person. You had merely thought her ‘playing coy’ as it were. Was it were? What? This thinking might just bring your headache to its peak. It brings you… relief, to see that she has ‘warmed up’ to your friends. Can they be considered such? “However, I cannot agree with your logic, Miss Dash. It is one that casts a shadow upon the world.” She pauses, “What?” “To not ask-” you continue, finally standing back up, “To not ask is to allow the world to pass you by. Perhaps a metaphor would be easier to understand? The world… is an ocean, much as your sailor represents all that is the Equines. This ocean is cast in a fog and the sailor lost within it.” Chewie’s head rolls to the side, almost acting as emissary for Miss Dash’s misunderstanding. “With any fog, there is a degree you can see. A few hundred hooves ahead, let’s say. They can see their direction, this is true, but in the vastness of the ocean, where they will end is a mystery.” “And you seem to think that asking how Timberwolves can’t speak will have any impact on that?” Dash, ceasing her petting. Han lets out a groan and scoots back toward her, his massage resuming once more. It is a humorous sight. “That one question, no, but it is in the nature of questioning that brings you salvation.” You raise your arms to the sky and look around, every tree filled with wonder, every bush and house packed with mystery. “Through your curiosity the world becomes clear. See here…” You step into the bushes away from town, motioning for her to follow. “Really?” Chewie hops up and charges after you with a bark, Han following lazily behind her, “Oh so you’re leaving me too?” “I believe you are talking to a wolf, Miss Dash.” “Well I- you-” her cheeks go red in her flustered manner, “I hate you sometimes, Anon.” That… is most disheartening. Most. She follows you behind the blades of green, your position now camouflaged to any wandering eyes that might spy upon you. You look down to Dash as she turns her head, the two of you mere inches from the other, “It’s a bit cramped. What’re we even doing here?” “You shall see…” you kneel to the wolves on either side of her. They seem to be playing a game with Dash where whenever she looks at one of them, they look away. A match of deception, attempting to fool the Pegasus with their speed and guile. It is most entertaining. “Han. Chewie.” They ‘cut’ their game short and look back to you, recognizing their names. “I wish for you to remain here. Do not run about. Understood?” Almost on cue they both cock their heads. “Han. Chewie. Stay.” Chewie’s brows lower into a glare at you. With a snort she bumps your leg with her head, all the while keeping her glare. Han just plants his butt down with a certain uninvolvement. “I don’t think she wants you to leave. Where are we going anyways?” You take another nudge to the knee, and despite your warnings, Chewie does not cease. “Fine, do you really want to go?” She halts herself midstrike and looks up with her wide blue eyes, tongue once again lolled out as she pants. “Fine, but Han has to come too.” You can almost hear him groan as he lays down in defeat. “I guess you’re just deaf so I have to ask again, where are we going?” “You will see.” Rubbing your hand along Chewie’s neck you extend your other to Dash. “If you would take my hand…” “O-okay, this is getting a little weird.” The warmth of her hoof pulses in your palm, her heat radiating into you. “Am I- supposed to pet Han too?” “Huh? Yes yes…” Keep your mind forward and true, Anon. Do not let a simple sensation overtake you. “Alright then,” she scratches Han behind the ear, the wolf groaning in satisfaction. “So what now?” “Now? Close your eyes.” “Why?” “It is, as Pinkie calls it, a surprise.” Her lids close as the air around the four of you begins to tighten, the sudden change in breeze alarming the pups, their bark hardening under your fingertips. “So what is supposed to-” You smile at her pause, Dash’s eye lids quivering at the sudden whisper in the air, water running between her legs. “Happen?” “You may open your eyes, Miss Dash.” You can hardly hear her breathe over the rippling waves as they pass through the riverbed, the pupils of Dash’s eyes widening. “Whoa.” She lifts a hoof before planting it back into the river, the wolves equally enthralled by the sudden transition, even Han taking part in a game of Tag with his sister. They take their game to land through the open field of green, the grassy tips barely high enough to scratch their underbellies while the thicket of trees watch down upon their backs. In a way, it is a simple river cutting through the wood, but while the Timberwolves are captured by the feel of the earth, Miss Dash steps forward, the view… one she has likely never seen. She reaches outwards much as a child would, “Is this real?” You move alongside her, hand resting on the top of her neck. “This is your world when the fog has been lifted.” You look back out to the open vastness that steals your companion’s eye, white shimmers of the sun mixed with the sapphire water that stretches further than she can ever see. “But it’s so- Where are we?” “Away, Miss Dash. Far far away.” Peeking over the edge of the cliff she works her gaze along the beachfront as the ocean’s waves roll across the surface. To the left lies a village, far smaller than the one she hails from, but peaceful all the same. Boats cast off from the shore, out for their afternoon catch you would assume. Work, all beings have their task. Even you. “I didn’t know even know about this part of Equestria. It’s- I mean, it’s nice.” Equestria. How narrow her vision must be to limit herself to such a local land. “Look out,” you point to the horizon, the sun passing overhead, “There. Follow my finger to the edge of sight and keep going, past the islands of the Fillypines and onwards to the Crystal Mountains. There, right there beyond all you can see. There, rests Equestria.” She rolls your hand off her neck, “C’mon Anon, how dumb do you think I am?” Interesting. Did your portrayal of words lead her to believe you thought her mind imbalanced? “I did not intend to disrespect in that regard. I do apologize.” “You didn’t insult me Anon, jeez. I figured you’d be able to tell when I’m being serious or not by now.” “Then… Why do you think I deem you dumb?” She shakes her head with a smile, “By Celestia you are a mood killer, aren’t you? I meant, how dumb do you think I am to believe that somewhere out there…” mimicking your hand motion, “Is Equestria.” “But it is.” “Fine, I’ll play along with your little game. How is Equestria all the way out there?” “Because we are in Bovinia. Homeland of the minotaurs.” She blinks once. Twice… Hmm, you wonder if she requires medical attention, but the numbers speak otherwise. With shaky hoofsteps she moves out of the river, you sitting beside her on the land. “Do you require rest?” “Anon… why did you- why am I all the way out here?” “To prove my point, Miss Dash,” you can only smile as she begins to learn. You look to the sky just as a fleet of seagulls fly overhead, a new sensation resting inside you. A fullness of some sort. Perhaps you should be the one who requires attention. With Miss Dash by your side here, you cannot help but be distracted from your lesson, but you shall not forget. “I know how my lessons have a tendency to bore, as you so amply put it, so I shall do my best to keep it brief, is this fair?” She responds with a nod. A fair enough response you would say. “Long ago, thousands upon thousands, though the exact time is unknown to me. Perhaps I should keep a journal of some kind. What do you think of that? Miss Sparkle keeps a journal, and how ever so precise she is in her day-to-day.” “Anon, you’re rambling again.” “Ah, yes, my thanks,” you snap your fingers in an almost natural response, “So long ago it was, that at the time, this land had no name. It was rock and dirt, sand and water, air and wind. You see, the inhabitants of this land have long since passed. Not into Tartarus, mind you, but passed to a place, that to them, would seem like an entirely new world.” “You’re talking about ponies, right?” “Yes of course, but the lesson isn’t of their escape itself, but of the manner in which they made headway.” “Escape? What would they have to escape from?” “Themselves. Tribal differences between the three races. Pegasi, Unicorn and those of the earth.” Rainbow Dash props up from her slouch, “Oh I knew this one. It’s about how Equestria was founded. Commander Hurricane was AWESOME!” “It is true that this leads into such a tale, but it is not where it began. You see, the winter that plagued your famed Commander Hurricane, came once before, but the fire of friendship would not save them then.” Leaning back she covers her mouth for a yawn, “So interesting…” Perhaps others would care more for your stories, but it is of no consequence. “The winter tore at them, their own disharmony breaking them apart. All would face the winter’s wrath, save for the few who would dare to look beyond the fog of their world,” you point out across the ocean, “Out to another world.” The route itself was treacherous, as one’s curiosity often is, but you shall leave this out of your tale. It does not aid your lesson. “They asked why such a winter would befall them instead of why they should turn against their fellow pony. They asked themselves what lied beyond winter’s fog and how they reach out and escape it. It was a dream, but a dream that illuminated and opened their minds. Those who would work together built the first naval vessels of ponykind, only together could they escape the winter, but it was only their questions, their ability to see beyond the fog, that Equestria was allowed to exist. All it took, was a thought.” Keeping her head turned towards the ocean, she suddenly turns about in shock, “I’m sorry what? Oh you’re done now? Aww, shoot. I missed the whole thing, darnit.” Of course. It is no surprise she acts in such a way. Most disheartening indeed that she would ignore your words in such an ‘offhanded’ manner. “Your ancestors looked beyond themselves and found a new world. The ponies of today can only dream of achieving such a feat.” You return to your feet, flicking away the few undried droplets that still snuggled against your shoes, though the stiffness of your movements was not an intended effect. “I’m sorry.” “Sorry?” You are surprised by her sudden shift in tone. Before she was warm but joking, now replaced by a cool sincerity. “What do I owe this?” “You were trying to teach me a lesson and I brushed it off jokingly. It’d be funny too, but-“ she cuts off her own laugh, “I forgot that you don’t take things like any pony I’ve known. You want to help, and when I’m difficult… I guess I’d hate me too sometimes.” You accepted all that she spoke, at least that was until she reached the end of her statement. In no way, from the moment you have met her to the day you shall part, has she ever been so wrong. “I could never hate you, Rainbow Dash. Hate… is not in my nature.” And yet you do hold something in this regard. Something within yourself that you do not entirely understand. Hatred… “What did I tell you about getting weird on me?” Looking out behind you her laughter returns, “Don’t those two ever take a break?” You join her gaze as the two timberwolves break out into the forest, their sudden entry releasing a flock of fearful birds. Dash expresses concern for them, but you soon calm her fears. “When I see the living, I see them in them their two separate lives. One, is the present where I watch them as they are, oblivious though they might be. The other, I can see a glimmer, the time that their light will be extinguished. Days, they are counted, and you may remain sure that they have many days yet.” “So you can actually see how somepony is going to-” she swallows hard, “you know…” “Not how.” you attempt to explain, “I have a subconscious knowledge of their lives, and though the cause of their death I can often infer, the date is all that I can be certain of.” You can tell by the droop of her ears that this is not a topic she desires to dwell upon, and yet, she asks one final question. “What about me?” “What about you, Miss Dash?” “Did you know how I was going to…” Once again she quiets down, the mere mention of the word having the power to silence the living. It is strange you cannot replicate this feat. “No, but it was in that mystery, the fog of your future, that brought me to you.” “Hehe, you kind of sound like a stalker when you say that.” “It would be accurate if nothing else,” you nod your head along. “I dwelled on Ponyville for a time, a few days at most, but more than I usually would.” “Not even you could resist me,” she smiles jokingly, unaware of her precision. “I had business in the Fillypines and my time was almost at an end.” You can hardly make out Han and Chewie through the brush, but you can somehow know of their joy. “I would have skipped my time here entirely, if it was not for you.” “Remember when I said you sounded like a stalker? This doesn’t help.” In another life perhaps, if you existed in such a way. “But it is true. I caught glimpses of you as you passed through the sky, always out of reach. It was only when you finally touched down to earth that I saw your time was near. I was… curious.” You don’t notice her shift in weight, silencing voicing her own unease at the thought of her own death. “It was odd, in fact. I recall you looking right at me with an arrogant smile upon your face, a smile I have come to appreciate. It was almost as if you knew-” “Anon…” she softly presses against your leg with a hoof, “Could you not?” “The topic brings you discomfort. I apologize and will take note not to speak of it in the future.” She grins weakly, “I’d appreciate that.” A heart attack… She deserved better than that. A bark turns your attention away, Chewie coming out to the forest’s edge. She rears up and down, arching down with her mouth to the floor. It is her way of goading you into joining her in play. It does not work. “Continue as you were, Chewie. I am content-” “We’re good. Go play with Han, Chewie.” She speaks much in the manner that an adult would a filly or colt, her reasoning unclear. “Go play with Han. Go on.” You look at Dash questionably as Chewie, in a remarkable turn of events, does as requested, rejoining her brother in the forest. It takes Miss Dash a couple seconds to realize you are staring, “What? You have something to say or do you just like the sight of my backside?” “Mortals,” you huff in content, “You are an enigma that is impossible to solve.” “Everypony or just me?” Sigh… How does a simple action bring such acute relief to your mind? “A little of both, I suppose.” With a grumble of her belly, Miss Dash’s cheeks grow a deep red, “Whoops. Sorry Anon, didn’t get a chance eat before we went out. Crossing an ocean sure made me hungry.” You did not know distance can induce hunger. Is that where they get home sickness from? You will not the cause of this for Dash. “Perhaps we can dine with Applejack upon our departure. Her many apple-related products do sound tasty in a ‘mighty’ sort of way.” “You would say mighty tasty, Anon, not whatever butchering of a sentence that was.” “Hmmph,” you turn your nose up at her as a joke, “And you call Twilight the egghead.” “Hey! I am NOT an egghead.” Sure… She merely attempts to correct your grammar. Sounds like something Twilight would do. “And I don’t sound like Twilight either.” Clever girl… “Did I say anything?” “No, but you were thinking it,” she points accusingly. Oh Rainbow Dash, you know me too well. The snapping of wood causes your ears to flinch, head snapping to attention, your alarmed ears now picking up the hastened steps of the wolves. But… there’s something behind it. “Don’t think I can’t see you still working it about in that big head of yours. I’m onto you.” They are being pursued by something. It is large, behind it lies the steps of something else, hooves, but not in a gallop. That requires four hooves. Her stomach grumbles again, stealing you away for an instant, “Ugh… Where are the wolves? I’m getting hungry.” Filter her out, Anon, listen to the- Did you hear it? The breathing, those deep inhalations that are drug into the creature, only to be cast out in a gust from its flared nostrils. A minotaur approaches… You clench your hand at the next thought. It’s coming for your friends. Rainbow Dash’s whistling brings you back to the present and you find at the edge of the forest, “C’mon guys, I’m getting hungry!” “Get away from there, now.” She looks to you as if you’re crazy, “What’s gotten into you?” “We have company,” you explain. That’s all she needed to hear as she steps back towards you, the brushes shaking before Han and Chewie join you, their bark rough and teeth bore. “Is it close?” You nod, though her eyes are more fixated on the trees than yourself. “Hold onto Han and Chewie. We are leaving.” You place your hand on Dash just as the minotaur escapes the forest, its axe falling from his grasp when his eyes widen, “Uman?” ~~~ The world around you is dark though light escaping from a window upstairs, the thickened beam revealing the scatterings of hay on the floor around you. Kneeling down, you pet Han with your free hand, soothing his fears and allowing him to forget his recent woes. Soon his breathing softens, though you can still- feel the weight of his experience, all the fear… “Shh, it is over now, Han. Safety comes for us, not death this day.” “Never thought Death would save a life,” Dash teases, performing the same ritual for Chewie. You saved her well enough… and Scootaloo… and Equestria if your actions against Nightmare Moon are to be counted. Strange. “Does this make me a hero?” She laughs at your question though you did not intend humor, “Look Anon, I know that some people in Ponyville think of you like that, and I’ll give you props for standing up to an evil night princess. But, the thing is, there’s only room in Ponyville for one hero.” Do cities only have the capacity to harbor one hero? That would bring light to how every town has one ‘town hero.’ “Then… I am that hero?” ”Anon, I can’t tell if you’re being sarcastic or you really can’t put the pieces together.” “Does this look like the face of sarcasm,” you point to yourself in a most serious manner. “And what does the face of sarcasm look like?” You open your mouth, only to find yourself at a loss of words. You scratch your head and attempt to think but are having trouble describing just what that would look like. This is a difficult question. “I was just joking. Somehow I knew you were going to try to describe it. Don’t worry, I know what you meant.” Leaving the pups behind her she takes a couple steps forward before brushing the hay off her hooves, the river’s remnants allowing them to cling along, “Where are we now? Gryphonnia?” “No no, our tourism for the day has come to a close. We have returned to Equestria, rest assured.” “Yeah, it looks like we’re in a dungeon. You’re not planning to make a move on me, are you?” Whatever does she mean by that? “Why would I ‘make a move?’” She shrugs, her expression not one you can discern, “Just a joke. Why would you ever want to do that…” Mares can be quite the enigma. “But seriously, where are we?” she asks in a more than flustered manner. Perhaps this is a time to perform the ‘teasing’ action. “Equestria. I told you as much.” “Okay yeah, but where in Equestria?” the wolves beginning to poke around the room, large tufts of hay acting as bean bag chairs. Bean bags? What are- It is unimportant, you must continue to tease. “If you would take a look around, it is clear that we reside in a building. Do your eyes require inspection?” “Alright then, where’s the building?” “In Equestria,” you’re forced to bite your lip you’re having so much fun. This must be close to the unbridled joy of a filly. How marvelous! She raises a brow, even the wolves joining her, “You think you’re real funny, don’t you?” By Tartarus, this is too perfect. “But Miss Dash. I am not Real Funny, my name is Anonymous. Anon for short.” She shakes a fist in the air with pursed lips, doing her best not to join you in this humorous game, “Anon. I like you, but I won’t be afraid to kick your flank. So, where can I find this building we’re in?” And she ‘walks’ into another one. Splendid. “A map.” She’s shaking her head now with a laugh, “Anon, if you don’t tell me where we are I really am going to beat the crud out of you. I’ll ask you one last time, no jokes. Where are we?” Quite the ‘spoil sport.’ And the two of you were having such a wonderful time. “No need for such violence, Miss Dash. I was only teasing…” you pause for dramatic effect. “We are in Equestria.” “You son of a-!” she takes off at mach-2, tackling you right into one of the larger hay piles. It isn’t long before her hooves come pounding atop you, though they are lighter than you imagined, “You asked for this.” Where did she keep such a cruel side to her? It takes time, but you soon realize that her ‘hits’ are meant to be playful, not serious. It just so happens that you are in that kind of mood, if you are allowed such a treat. You hold up your arms in fake-defense, Dash punching away at your open bits with lightened jabs. While Han is content to resting on the floor, Chewie howls in the dim air before launching herself at Dash, the two disappearing further into the pile. You worry for a second, but the emergence of giggling brings to you a smile. This is… pleasant. Searching through the hay, you find the pup atop of Miss Dash, licking away at her face while she is unable to defend herself. “Return to your sibling,” you shoo her off and take her place, “This soul is mine.” “This town’s not big enough for the two of us,” she remarks bringing up her hooves for battle. “Then we must fight for the right to rule. Do you accept my challenge?” She answers with a jab to the belly, and you are thankful that the only pain you feel is that of the mind. “Consider that a yes. You ball up your fists and begin to tap at her exposed belly, not wishing to harm her but to play instead, “Jeez, Anon. For a big guy you don’t pack a lot of punch.” Well you did not intend on taking a beverage on your walk. She lands a blow to your chest and neck, a third finding its way across your head, “You’re going to lose if you keep this up.” Then perhaps you should land a blow of your own. Your fist tightens ever so slightly and you release a punch across her face. That… By the plains of Tartarus, that felt good. You raise your fist again, only for her to flinch, her body tensing up beneath you. “S-stop.” “Two still remain, Miss Dash, and the town has yet to grow.” Raising it a bit higher, you pause, your hand going slack. Her body quakes and trembles… She is scared. You- Yes, Anon, you hurt her. “Ms. Dash, are you alright? I did not intend-” she swipes your hand away as you try to inspect the damage. “Dash… I am sorry.” “Just- stay back,” her eyes refusing to look at you. Had you ears of a wolf, they too would drop at her words. You take a step back. “I am sorry.” She nods, “Yeah well, if it means anything, I’m sorry too.” “Curious. Why?” With a smile she stares you down and flares her wings, “For this.” Your back hits the dirt flooring with Dash riding you like a surfboard in summer. No sharks this time though. She continues with her light punches while you are still stunned, perplexed even, at her sudden deception. In a way, you are ashamed of allowing her to fool you, but in another… You are happy to let her. ”Let’s see if Death is ticklish, shall we?” her hooves sneak under your arms and along the sides of your stomach, revealing the strangest of sensations. “This action provides feelings that I do not have the capacity to describe. What is that that you’re attempting to do?” Leaning back she blows a tuft of hair out of her face, “Well obviously tickling you doesn’t work. Ha… That’d be a sight to see.” “Why am I unable to be tickled?” a certain disappointment filling your chest. “Heck, I don’t know. You’re not exactly a pony, you’re- Well you know.” Yes… Being Death does not come free of penalty. There are many things that the living enjoy, that you can never fully appreciate… but she can. “Ms. Dash, I have a question that you might be able to answer.” Her gaze is not upon you, which only serves to hasten your plans, “Yeah, what is it?” “Are you ticklish?” She looks back to see your grin. “Anon, no. Anon!” You swivel your hips around and end up atop of her. Now how did she use her hooves? “Please, Anon, you don’t want to do this.” “Do I not? For someone who claims to know me so well, you are quite wrong.” She tries to escape, but your weight keeps her pinned to the floor. That might be why she must resort to deception. “I’m not ticklish. You’re wasting your- HNG!” She bites her lips as your fingers trail across the underside of her legs, moisture building in her eyes as she appears to fight herself. “Are you sad, Miss Dash?” you pull away, more worried about her safety than a mere game. “Yeah,” forcing down her tears, “I’m fine.” “Good. Let us continue…” “NO! GAHAHA! HNG!” Once again she clenches teeth as you appear to successfully tickle her, her reaction most entertaining, “Anon sto- haha- stop!” “I cannot. My hands are moving on their own.” ”AHAHA! Sto- stop! HELP! UNG- HELP!” In Equestria, no one can hear you scream. A volley of light pierces the darkness as the door flies open, Applejack standing there with sweat down her face. “Unclaw her ya filthy mongr- Huh?” Well, no one except for her. “Anon? Rainbow Dash?” “Greetings, Applejack!” you stand up and wave, Rainbow Dash… well she still appears to be trying to contain herself. “How is your day today?” ”Uhh, fine ah guess. Applebloom said she heard howling from the house and then I heard somepony screaming for help. Whatcha doin’ here in the barn?” “We were merely finding a place to shelter ourselves from the rays of the sun. They seem to have struck you quite well.” “I was out apple bucking when Applebloom came hollerin’. Ya didn’t happen to see any of them mongrels did ya?” “Mongrels? Do you mean Han and Chewie?” “Han and whoha?” she doesn’t seem to understand, at least until she notices the pairs of blue eyes shimmering in the corner. “WHOA NELLY!” “It’s Han and-” you’re cut off by the barn door slamming back in place. “Chewie… Is she alright?” Dash finally gets back to her hooves, though they do shake on occasion, “I told you to stop.” “It must have been the wolves. Yes, that makes perfect sense. They are tamed however. Why be scared of a tamed wolf?” “A wolf is still a wolf, Anon.” You look back to the two of them as they yawn and curl up together. They are unlike any wolf you have known. “Not them.” Walking over you knock on the barn door, Applejack’s pants still audible through the wood, “AJ. Might you open the door for us?” “Maybe y’all, but I ain’t letting them mutts out.” Dash brushes past you with a smile, “Let the pro handle this. Hey, AJ, what’s up? You still got up for the Running of the Leaves?” “Yeah, and I ain’t falling for none of your tricks. Them wolves ain’t coming anywhere near my kin, ya hear that Anon? Nothin’ personal.” “Of course. I understand.” “Come on, Applejack. They’re not so bad once you get to know them.” Her defense only raises suspicion on Applejack’s part, you too sharing her intrigue, “And since when’d you get so gosh darn personal with ’em? I thought ya hated wolves.” “Is this true?” “Well- yeah I guess at first, but that doesn’t matter. I like them now. They’re cool… and stuff.” “And stuff?” “Shut it. AJ, just open the door.” “Not if them critters are coming too.” “That’s not fair. They won’t-” You rest a hand on her and nod. “We must retrieve them when we leave,” speaking through the door, “Until then they shall remain inside. Is this a fair arrangement?” “… I suppose.” “Splendid. Allow Ms. Dash through and I shall be along shortly.” You give the pups a short but stern talking to, explaining how important it is to you that they be on their best behavior. Han is as lazy as ever and seems to sleep through your lecture, but Chewie gives you a departing lick. Those two are quite the pair. You help close the barn door behind you and lower the wooden plank along the latch, securing it from intruders. “Like ah said, nothin’ personal.” “You care for the physical and mental wellbeing of your family. It is more than understandable, it is commendable.” “Shucks, ya sure know how to make a mare blush,” she nudges you as you walk along, Rainbow Dash hovering alongside you. “They wouldn’t hurt anyone,” Dash grumbles under her breath. How would one do that? “Might your family have a phobia of timberwolves?” “Nah, partner, but we know they ain’t to be trifled with. ‘sides, I fret to think what’d happen if Granny Smith saw one of ‘em runnin’ about.” She might suffer a shock and the intensity of such a thing might end her entirely, Celestia forbid. “But ‘nough ‘bout the ol’ family. How you two apples hanging about? Looked like I was interrupting somethin’ back there…” she looks more to your companion than yourself. “We were just roughhousing, had to kick his flank for being such a goober.” “If I recall, it was I who was tickling yours.” AJ’s stare almost seems to intensify, “What was that last part, Dash?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t say a thing.” But… she did. You just hear her. Why lie? “Uhuh, sure ya didn’t. I’ll let that one slide. You keep an eye on this one, Anon, she’s a feisty one.” “Feisty at what?” “I think that’s enough about me for one day,” Dash finally lands as her tone becomes more exaggerated, “Don’t you think, AJ?” The farmer can only chuckle with a tilt of her hat, “Don’t cha worry ‘bout nothing, partner. I won’t tell a soul.” How they manage to hold a silent conversation truly is astonishing. You must learn to decode such a message. Later though, Dash’s belly grumbles and that must surely come first. “Got a mighty storm brewing up in there,” AJ points out as Dash covers her stomach, “Ya know what I say, when your stomach be grumbling you soon be tumbling.” Such an odd phrase, but you do not seem to grasp the lesson it holds. “What do you mean by that phrase?” “It means you gotta keep well fed. You skip a meal and you might as well skip a night’s work.” To grumble, is to go unfed. To tumble, is to grow weak. Aha! That is where the connection lies. “So watcha think about chowing down with the Apples, Mr. Anon?” “Mister? I thought you wished to do away with our formalities, Applejack.” “It’s just a joke, don’t take it too serious,” your companion explains to you. Jokes upon jokes. You live in the land of humor itself, so saturated within it that you cannot discern one from another. These truly are the worst of times, jokingly. “If I were to be invited, then I would of course have no choice but to accept such a lavish invitation.” “Yeehaw!” AJ rears up and takes off towards the house, “Big Mac get the water boiling, we got guests for lunch!” “You could’ve just said yes, you know,” Dash whispering in your ear. “I could, but I think I enjoy extending my own dialogue. I once saw a stallion like this, ever so curious the creature.” “I’m guessing you didn’t get a chance to know him.” “How might you have known this?” You do not recall ever speaking to her of this stallion. Could she have known him, heard his tale? “I only know one reason you’d remember anypony, and it isn’t because you’re social bee.” Social bee, you understand this one! It works on a idiom as well as a metaphor. Busy as a bee, and then as social as a busy bee. Truly a double-layered wonder. Hmm, is something burning? Together you enter the house, a cozy little place, though a bit cramped for someone of your size. Ms. Dash had to… aid you through the door. You would’ve simply willed yourself inside, but the risk of being caught was too great. If young Granny Smith were to fear a mere wolf, knowledge of your presence just might do the poor mare in. The wooden walls clip at your fingers as they’re drug across the surface, splinters forming under your skin. “I swear if you eat that…” She huffs at your smile and keeps walking, moving into the next room, “Fine, just don’t let me see you doing it.” Great success! You nibble at your fingers while inspecting the walls, family photos strung along in unison, their ages ranging from infancy to those whom you believe to be Ms. Smith. Hmm, the size of the portion seems to have an effect on satisfaction as well. The more you work to obtain something, the more potent the prize. Such an interesting concept. Rainbow Dash’s head pops around the corner, “Applejack’s asking how you like your apple cooked.” “Medium rare with a hot pink center,” never taking your eyes off the pictures. They appear to be a very close family… “I don’t think that’s how you cook an apple.” “Huh? Apologies, I was distracted.” “Newsflash,” she huffs and escapes from sight, “I’ll tell her to make her special.” No objections on this front. You allow yourself to wander the house, arms locked behind your back like an inspector of crimes. A pipe, you should obtain one of these when you get around to it. You wipe the dust from the mantel and press it to your nose, even they containing a citrusy aroma. At least they do not live in a massive apple. That misconception you will not make again. You hear Rainbow Dash calling you from elsewhere in the house, asking where you’ve run off to. “Nowhere special,” returning her shout as you pick up a frame, the picture showing the whole family together. “Just… looking around.” Your finger lingers over the glass for some time, too long. “What do you have there?” “A family picture,” you show her before placing it back, “Nothing of interest.” “You seemed pretty interested.” Yes… you were… “SOUP’S ON!” “Soup? Did she prepare a nectarine variety?” “What? No. She just means food’s ready.” “Ahh…” you rub your aching skull, “Of course.” Nectarine soup. You need to let it go, Anon. Yeah, go ahead and try. You follow Ms. Dash to the dining room, a small feast laid out along the tan wood. You see some kind of mush alongside a vibrant orange pie crusted with bits of apples bulging from its center. Dash starts to drool over the banquet as your eye glazes over the veggie salad, some purple thing mixed within it. You are unsure what to make of that, yet you are intrigued. Finally you spy a large platter containing stacks of sandwiches, alongside a cube of butter and what appears to be apple jam. It is truly a bounty, and though the sight of hay within the folds of bread, the rest is a sight most pleasant. “To create such a feast, I would think you to require a trio of chefs.” “Yeah… Looks great,” you help close Dash’s mouth, pulling out a handkerchief for her drool, “Thanks.” “My pleasure,” you look up as Applejack and a muscular red stallion enters the room. “Everything looks marvelous. My thanks.” “Well ah couldn’t get it half way through if it wasn’t for the big guy. Hey, I don’t think I introduced you two yet, did I Mac?” “Nnnope.” Pony of few words. Short and to the point, quite an oddity in Ponyville. Most are quick to let their mouths run, save a few. “This here’s Anon, the pony who stood up to Nightmare Moon,” she leans in to whisper. “So did I!” Dash speaks up. “Yeah, I remember having to keep ya on a leash. Anyways, Anon, this is my brother, Big Macintosh, but we just call ‘im Big Mac.” “Howdy.” You walk around the table and shake his hoof, the strength in his leg quite admirable. “The pleasure is mine, Mr. Macintosh. I recall seeing you in town over the passing weeks.” “Yep.” You could get used to such a passive companion. Ah what are you thinking, you could replace Rainbow Dash. “C’mon Big Mac, use your words. Ya got a mouth for a reason, so use it.” “I did.” “Ya can’t hold no conversation with two word sentences, what’d Granny think if she heard ya?” “That is quite alright,” you raise an assuring hand to calm the heated mare, “It is not the length of a sentence that matters, but the content in which is spoken.” Big Mac responds with a nod, “Yep.” “We are going to get along quite well, Big Mac.” “Yep.” Quite well indeed. “Since you two get along so well, would ya mind helping Mac set the table while I get the girls and Granny?” “Of course,” you reply with a bow, accidentally hitting a ceiling beam on the way down. “Right away.” She bounds up the stairs while Dash takes a seat and holds her rumbling tummy. “Plates are over here.” He hands over a short stack of plates from a cupboard and you take a moment to examine the table. How was it arranged before? Hmm, you place a plate on one place matt after another, recalling just who sat where. You believe his name Mustard, or something close to that. You recall it was in the kitchen, but with what? Candle? Couldn’t be. “Rainbow Dash, how good is a candle as a weapon?” “Not here,” her eyes glance at to Big Mac who has his flank turned, “Content, Anon. Remember?” The content one speaks. You nod, deciphering her little riddle with ease. Perhaps you deserve that pipe after all. You set the last plate as a rattle comes from the stairs, a trio of familiar filly’s leaping down three steps at a time. “Hey! It’s Anon!” “AW SWEET! Rainbow Dash is here too!” Dash flicks her mane around, “Sup Scootaloo.” You swear the filly almost fainted. “Good day, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo. How are you doing Sweetie Belle?” “Alright, thank you.” The manners on that one. She is going to make a fine mother one day. They take their seats with Big Mac as AJ creaks down the stairs with who appears to be Granny Smith, “Ya don’t got to babysit me. I changed your diapers, missy!” The table holds back their laughter when Applejack blushes, everyone except for you who does not find it as funny. The truth does not bring you such joy. She’s led to her seat by the table which appears to be across from yourself. Her limbs are weak and they struggle to keep her up as she attempts to sit. It’s through her wrinkled eyes that she finally notices you, “Hheee? Who’s this? You’re the weirdest looking pony I ever saw… Applejack, where are my glasses?” “You don’t have glasses, Granny.” “Oh…” she nods but still expresses confusion, “So he just looks that ugly, huh?” “Granny!” she snaps in shock, the fillies laughing in tune with their elder. “You are not so bad looking yourself, madam.” One could not tell from simply looking upon her, but she has a strong heart that will last for a while yet. “So does the young stallion have a name?” the elder leans forward slowly. “Indeed I do. Anonymous is my name, though I find ponies seem to prefer the shortened, Anon, instead.” ”Ehh, Anon huh? You got a strange name too? Well, I am Granny Smith, but don’t let me fool ya, I’ll still give any bad pony a whooping if I need.” You have no doubt. An artifact from another time. She is refreshing, if that makes sense. Which of course, it does to you. AJ sits beside you, Dash on the other, both beginning to chat with the others. You reach a hand towards the salad only to be smacked away by Applejack, “Hold it. We ain’t ready yet. Acheem! Granny, you ready?” With a clap of her hooves, the idle chatter of Ms. Dash and the fillies are cut short, “Alrighty then, first things first.” An obvious phrase, how could they not be first? Each member of the table bows their heads and closes their eyes to your astonishment, a ritual unlike- Wait, you have seen such an event before, yet… There is a lack of turkey. Hmm… Was it in Gryphonnia? You don’t remember ponies eating turkey. “anon,” a voice whispers to you. You find it to be Apple Bloom’s of all. She demonstrates the ritual for you, despite its workings being evident in their behavior. “like this.” It would be best just to follow in their hoofsteps. You lower your head, but your eyes… You cannot successfully complete the ritual. Tragic. Granny Smith opens up the chant, “Dear Celestia, we thank you for the bounty blessed upon us and pray your sun stays strong over the coming harvests. We ask for your guidance in the days ahead and hope you will watch over us as you do the rest of Equestria.” You peek back up to see Granny Smith looking at you before closing her eyes again, “Oh and Princess? We ask that our guest be blessed with a mirror so he can get his apples in a row. Amen.” You don’t need to look to see who it is when she shrieks, “Granny! During grace?” “Now now, no need to get your saddle in a twist, I’m just makin’ a little fun with our guest Aromamous.” “Actually, ma’am, it is pronounced-” “Pronunciation, substantiation…” You’re surprised she can pronounce that at all. “Just dig in.” Big Mac helps Granny with her plate, Applejack doing the same for the fillies. Dash, on the other hand, makes for the salad as you do the same, hand and hoof coming in conflict. She stares you down, and you her, neither willing to back down, not while the allure of the purple substance works its magic upon you. “Mares first.” So she seeks to overcome you with the prospect of a noble action, to allow a mare first entry? The foolish mare, two can play that game. “But Miss Dash, age before beauty, correct?” “Did you just…” She blushes at your statement but keeps her hoof in place until Granny Smith clears her throat. “Then how ‘bout I squeeze in for the first bite?” “Granny…” Big Mac starts out as his elder reaches for the tongs. You hesitate to pull back, knowing all too well your age dwarfs her own by millennia, but you do so regardless. No sense in bringing up such a sensitive topic. “You and your sister worry too much about your ol’ Granny. I still got some strength left in these bones,” she claims as she serves herself a hefty portion. Something within you plummets as you watch the slice of purple leave the salad and out of your grasp. So close… Do not dwell on loss, focus on that which you have. Try some of the mushy stuff, perhaps. It smells good, or is that the pie? “Might I try that mushy substance,” you ask Big Mac who takes the plate from you and begins to serve. “Hey Anon,” Scootaloo waves to get your attention, “How’s it hanging?” “It hangs as an apple from a tree,” taking your plate back. “So that would be quite well. How do you fair this day? Have your cutie marks appeared?” All three pout in unison, “No… We’re still trying though!” Apple Bloom hops up in her seat, “We won’t never give up!” She doesn’t get two seconds before AJ’s on her, “No jumping at the table.” The elder speaks up in the filly’s defense, “Let her be, Applejack. After all, fillies will be fillies.” AJ grovels in submission, toying with her mush as she whispers inaudibly to herself. For someone who seeks to teach manners, she should learn to show them herself when things do not go her way. “So uh… what did you two do today?” Scootaloo asks after the awkward family encounter. You are unable to answer as your mouth is filled with the mush, but Rainbow Dash fills in for you, “We went on a- a road trip.” “Whoa, really?! Where to?” She looks at you for an answer only to find you had scooped yourself another helping of the mush. It’s really good. “Oh, you know, around…” “Did you have fun at least?” Once more she steals a glance at you stuffing your face and laughs, “Yeah. We did.” You wipe the remaining goop from your lips on your napkin and hum in satisfaction, “Sounds like you enjoyed the Apple Sauce.” “Is that what it’s called, a most delicious dish indeed. Might I have another serving, Big Mac?” The table looks questionably at you, the dish already almost empty thanks to your stuffing. “Ya sure?” “Most certainly, such commendable cooking should not go to waste.” Granny stops him, “Anon, deary, let the others have some first. No need to be a glutton, now.” A glutton? You merely enjoy the taste so you wish to have more. Is that so wrong? “My stomach is not full, but I see your point. I must allow others to share in my enjoyment before I consume it entirely.” She scoops the rest of the ‘apple sauce’ onto her plate, “I just wanted more for myself, hehehe,” the old mare cackles to your amusement. “Still, a good lesson can be learned here,” you point out to the fillies who start out on their second helping, “To truly grow as a pony, you must learn to give as well as get. Allow yourself control of your assets and you shall help your fellow equine.” “Yeah,” Dash babbles between bites, “What he said.” You can only smile as time continues on, the portions lessening with each serving. “On a prior note, young Scootaloo, I do wish you could have attended our trip together. I believe its lessons would not be wasted on you.” “Hey!” Dash’s mouth full of food, “I heard that.” Scootaloo seems to find it funny, as do you. “What lesson’s that?” “That curiosity illuminates one’s world. I took Ms. Dash to a land she had not seen, and responded with speechless wonder. In a way, it is how the three of you act when you come up with another method to obtain your cutie marks. A sight like this is rarely seen.” “Pfft… Rainbow Dash would never act like that. She’s too cool for school.” “Oh, Celestia…” her fellow crusaders facehoof. “Don’t be hating on the Dash,” Scoots defends her idol, something she might never grow out of. A role model will stay with you in such a way. Who have you ever idolized? Humanit… Ugh- “Maybe if you didn’t bring her up every other sentence…” “Why -wouldn’t- you always talk about her?” Applejack turns to Rainbow Dash, “Shouldn’t you be stopping this?” “I don’t see anything to stop. Keep going there Scootaloo.” You stop her from propping up her hooves. Manners, she must learn them. “Scootaloo,” you garner her attention with a smile, “Perhaps you should learn more of the lands around Equestria. They might just earn you a similar response.” “Yeah, if you’re an egghead,” Dash mutters. “Might I recommend on your next visit to Ponyville that you stop by Twilight’s Library. I do recall seeing multiple tombs of relevance to this topic.” Her reluctance lies heavy on her words, “Reading? Isn’t that why I’m in school?” “Like I said,” Dash leans back, “Egghead.” A quick stare is enough for her to look away and whistle nonchalantly. “Didn’t say a word…” “I don’t know about that, Anon,” Apple Bloom tacks on. “I don’t think we’re going to earn our cutie marks in reading.” You’re about to speak but Sweetie Belle is quick to respond. “Maybe… It’s not the reading itself… but what we learn from it! It’s worth a shot.” Most astute that one is. You could not tell from looking at her, much like you could not with young Granny Smith. “It could not hurt,” you nudge hopefully and by the newfound determination that they display, your hopes soon ‘pay off.’ “Well what are we waiting for then? Let’s get going!” They’re halfway out the door before they freeze at a pony clearing their throat, “And just what you three younglings gonna do with them dirty plates of yours?” You can almost feel their motivation drain away like a writer with his pen and quill. “That’s what ah thought…” They drag their hooves back to the table and take their plates to the kitchen while you look over the salad remains. “Hmm… Shame. I was hoping to try some of that purple material in the salad.” Dash clears her throat and pushes her plate over, a small heap of salad resting in the center with a… “Cat got your tongue?” “Opal is not here,” you smile back at her, “I thank you.” You reach for your fork, the only one that was used it would seem and take a bite, smile fading away. “Beets not your style?” You nod. “Figured, let’s get you something to wash that down with.” What would you do without her? It takes the five of you no time to clean the table after you had washed down the ‘beet,’ an awful substance that attempts to be sweet but reminds you distinctly of manure, a memory you wish to purge. You say five, but the number is closer to three, with Granny Smith giving instructions from her rocker and Rainbow Dash… Well, she’s Rainbow Dash. With a wipe of your brow you take a sip of cider, enjoying the tingle that runs along the back of your throat. “Me and Big Mac gotta finish working the west field before the sun goes, can you two watch Granny for us?” “Ah don’t need a foalsitter, how old do you think I am?” AJ ignores her and looks to you, “Just in case.” “I shall do my best.” Granny snorts as the door closes behind them, “Don’t need no foalsitter…” “To appease them is easier than it would be to convince them, no?” She cracks a smile, “Ya make a good point there, sonny.” She looks up from her chair and out the window as her family escapes from sight, taking that moment to stand back up, “What they don’t know won’t hurt them, hehe.” Rainbow Dash excuses herself and asks where the restroom is, Granny pointing her up the stairs. Now it’s just the two of you, and Granny motions you over, “So ya liked the apple sauce huh? Ah like it too myself. C’mere.” She opens up the fridge and takes out a shallow tub filled with the mouth-watering cuisine. “I always keep a reserve in case of Apple emergencies.” Pouring you a bowl she fishes out a spoon, something they don’t use too often if lunch served as the norm. You are about to dig in when you realize she did not join you to eat. “Do you not wish to have more?” “I’m too old to eat much more. Lunch got me stuffed like an Apple pie. You just enjoy that there sauce.” And so you do, you might have done so regardless. She begins to chuckle strangely enough and you check yourself for any spills. Hmm, none. Then why does she laugh? “I am sorry, but I do not understand the joke.” She peters off to her normal voice, “Oh its nothing. Look at me, trying to bribe you for the time I got left.” You almost drop your bowl, Granny walking back and sitting in her rocker, “Didn’t think I could tell, did ya?” “I do not know-” “Don’t you worry none, it’s just us now.” “Yes, I suppose it is… Are you afraid?” you ask and set your bowl in the sink. “No… I think I’m ready.” Fate is a funny thing. The living are often quick to assume their end may not come, and too that they shall not live for much longer. Both assumptions of their fate, both incorrect. But if she knows of you, perhaps you might still learn something from her. “When did you learn of my… nature?” Back and forth she rocks happily, somehow comfortable in your presence, “Ah think it was when you first saw me. Ya lingered on me like I do when I find a spoiled apple in the bunch… Ya made it obvious when you started talking ‘bout age and beauty.” “When I hesitated…” She nods with a shallow sigh, “I didn’t think ya’d come get me all personal and such.” Your hands grasps the edge of the counter as you lean over the sink, silently cursing your failure at subterfuge. You… idiot… You have to end her now, Anon. When she tells Applejack- If she tells- You know she will. Do not think to know the future, even you do not truly know. “Guess I should feel honored. Ah wish you’d let me know first so I could put on somethin’ nice.” “And ruin the surprise?” you joke, “I think not.” “Surprise. Go ahead and finish that bowl…” Granny goes quiet before letting out a whisper. “… then we can get going.” That voice… So she does fear death. Good, then she can still appreciate the gift of life. “With age, comes wisdom. Would you agree with me?” You don’t wait for her response, you know she agrees. “Then could you answer why a wise old pony such as yourself assumes her time has come? Might you, humor me?” “Ah lived a full life, Anonymous, if that’s your real name. I ain’t the mare I used to be, despite what I tell the others. Just figured you’d come for me eventually…” another pause. “How ‘bout you humor me then. Why not now?” Why does a bird fly in flock? Why does the sun rise in the east and set in the west? Why might Han and Chewie be unable to speak? We are all full of questions. It just so happens that this is one you can, in fact, answer. “It is simple, truth be told,” you look back to her with a grin, “It is not your time.” Granny Smith appears to brighten in her seat. Relief is a powerful tool. “How long… Never mind that, I don’t want to know.” Wise beyond even her years. “To know one’s fate is to change it. When your time does come, young Granny Smith, then I will see you a safe journey home. You have my word.” “Young Granny Smith… Ah hope I’ll look as good as you when I’m your age.” Even after she joked at your looks… Perhaps Rainbow Dash was correct in a way, to let things go… If she is happy, then surely you can follow. “You’ll look even better. That too, you have my word upon.” “Don’t figure you’d break your word…” she continues to rock, back and forth… back and- No! “Ya know, you ain’t what I was expecting.” “Did you think me a skeleton wielding… what is it that I am often depicted to wield? It is curved and on a stick.” “A scythe, and no. Nothin’ so flashy. Ya seem… different. I don’t know why, but you seem to care ‘bout us common ponyfolk.” Life is a wondrous thing. To spend time amongst those that thrive in it is a gift. “You assumed I to be cold and unfeeling. A mere accident of nature… So I was, Granny, for a very long time…” “I don’t see none o’ that now, just another pony.” To be a pony… it doesn’t fit. It doesn’t sound right, you know the right word and yet- Why does it bring pain to think? Clambering down the stairs, Dash makes her entrance, “You ready to blow this joint?” You look to Granny who creaks out of her chair, “I’ll walk you two out.” With slow steps you both trail behind the aged mare, working out onto the dirt road back to Ponyville. “I’ll get Han and Chewie. It was nice to see you Granny.” “Be careful with the door,” she shouts after her. “You take care of that Pegasus, Anon. She cares for you.” “And I for her. I do not wish to come for her again.” She watches the barn door open and shakes her head, “Anonymous, you have much to learn about mares…” “What do you mean-” “Chewie NO!” You barely see the Timberwolf make it past Dash who runs aground trying to stop the canine, the wolf setting her sights on you and- Her health. “Halt!” Chewie takes that as her cue to charge, but Granny makes no move to run, or change position at all. “Down!” Granny stands her ground and squints, glaring at the rapidly approaching wolf, “Darn wolves…” Chewie slides to a halt and rests on her flank two hooves away from Granny, her snout looking to the floor, almost avoiding the mare’s gaze. “Don’t you turn away from me, look at me.” The wolf does so with hesitation, Han finally peeking around the corner. “Whatcha got to say for yourself hmm? That’s a bad wolf.” Her tail stiffens as she accepts her scolding, “Wolves these days got no manners. Back in the day, they’d at least howl as a warning ‘fore they charged ya. Where’s its mother?” Don’t think about it, Anon. You were protecting Scootaloo. You were trying to help… “Oh…” you find her inspecting you, sensing your dissonance and looking at the wolf in a new light, “So that’s how it is…” Dash sets down beside Chewie with a snort, “Did I tell you to stop, or did I not? You’re in big trouble now.” “What’s her name?” Granny asks, lightening her gaze. “Chewie,” you explain, your hands dirty at your past deeds, “Her brother is over there, his name is Han.” “Chewie… That’s a nice name, isn’t it?” Her tone seems to lift the wolf’s spirits and he tail begins to wag again. “You just need to learn some manners is all. Well, I taught Winona well enough, how ‘bout I teach her and her brother?” You’re honestly surprised at her offer. From what Applejack said- Well she said many things to protect her kin, this is no different. “I cannot possibly accept your offer. I have nothing to offer in return.” “We can’t have Chewie here running at every pony she sees though, can we? I’ll get Big Mac to fetch ‘em this weekend.” “How might I repay you then?” Granny Smith just smiles and turns back to the house, “Your company’s payment enough. Now you two run along. I got more apple sauce to cook.” She has you to thank for that… ~~~ You walk back along the road in Ponyville having already dropped off Han and Chewie. “So what was that whole ‘company’ thing about?” “Nothing of importance. She merely deduced my nature through my actions and we had a pleasant conversation. Nothing to ‘write home about.’” “Aren’t you worried she’ll tell someone?” You pass by a group of stallions playing Hoofball, steering clear as the ball goes flying by. “Not at all. She is wise and will not seek to unveil me. I like her.” “I’m sure you’re a big hit with the older mares…” she laughs and decides to form a nest atop your shoulders. “So is this what you’re wearing to the Gala?” “Gala?” You blow her tail out of your face, unable to see through the colorful strands, “What is this Gala?” “The Grand Galloping Gala? Twilight said you’d be coming with us this weekend.” To make plans for another without their knowledge… Often this ends in your arrival, but never would someone make plans for you. “You didn’t know.” “I might just have a chat with Miss Sparkle. Care to join me?” “Yeah- no. You can count me out. I need to see if Rarity’s still got my dress.” You raise a brow at the thought of her wearing a dress and Rainbow Dash seems to read your mind, “Nothing too girly, you numbskull. It’s just as cool as me.” “Those two terms do not seem to work together.” “Yeah yeah you keep talking. I’ll see you tomorrow. Up for a movie?” “I must check my schedule first. Twilight might have me busy all day.” The both of you share a laugh before she leaves, you retreating to a more enclosed location. Once you’re sure no pony can see you, you focus yourself, willing yourself inside Twilight’s home. You adjust to the change in light as it seems the sun does not grace this building’s interior so easily. Commotion coming from downstairs in the cellar. You lean just outside, the door opening shortly after. Twilight closes the door midstride, oblivious to your presence, you assume, as she walks right by. “A Gala?” “GAH!” Twilight trips over the stump in the room’s center, stars comically spinning about her head. She shakes her head free and sees you, “Anon?” “I do not take kindly to ponies making plans for me. Would you concur?” “Plans... The Gala! Anon, I’m glad you’re here. Do you want to go the Gala this weekend?” If you had eyes this would be the time to blink in succession. Surely she is not serious. “Rainbow Dash told me everything.” Twilight chuckles with a nervous smile, “Surprise?” She is no Pinkie Pie. ~~~ “To repay me? I do not recall such a transaction needing to occur?” “It was a month back, we were talking about Saddle Arabia and- It doesn’t matter, what does it that I found a way to pay you back.” “Could you not have simply asked if I would like to attend?” Twilight gawks in disbelief, “Why wouldn’t you want to attend? Rainbow Dash and the rest of my friends were ready to duke it out over the tickets.” “Duke- Duke it out? I do not understand.” “Come on, Anon. Please go,” she begins to beg on the knees, “It’d mean the world to me if you went.” You hold such value to her. It is an admirable feeling to be important in her life… despite the attempt at deceit. With a sigh, as not to show how much you are actually interested in the event, you are more cunning than she is after all, you nod. “If I must, then I shall attend this event with you.” You live on a sea of lies... How delightful that your ship be built true. “Brilliant! I’ll send a letter to Celestia right away! I’m sure she’ll be just as excited. Spike? Spike?” “Celestia?” “Princess Celestia,” she corrects you, overturning a table in search of her assistant. “She was the one who suggested you come in the first place. It was such a great idea, I couldn’t believe I didn’t think of it myself.” Celestia… If fate would favor you, she shall not recall your encounter. It has been millennia past… What worries you, Anon? No words were exchanged, just a favor of the most blasphemous nature. Your nature. “That… isn’t a problem is it? You don’t have some kind of feud with her or anything, right?” “Hmm? No, nothing of the sort.” “Good.” She stops to think before continuing her search for the missing dragon, “She was pretty adamant about you coming, actually. Kind of weird.” She does not remember. She cannot know you. “Where is he? Spike!” She grumbles something and quickly gets something to drink, milk it appears to be. “Did you check Rarity’s hooves? He seems to cling to those.” “Trust me, I’ve noticed. Milk?” With a polite decline she begins to drink. Wait wasn’t there something- correct! You almost forgot to ask entirely! Shame on your poor memory, Anon. “Twilight, what is a fetish?” Milk spews from her nostrils and across her countertop, white droplets running down her chin. “Was it something I said?” Today was a curious day. She never did give you an answer. Chapter 12: The Worst Night EverStop it. Just- Stop… Squeeze a little tighter, wring the memory from your mind like a moist cloth. You thrash about in the small confines of the cabin, hands locked on either side of your head. It just keeps coming and coming… A ringing in your head that does not cease. It must be exterminated. You prop your elbows atop the sink and lean forward, unable even to focus on your own reflection. Though no heart beats in your chest nor do your lungs serve you strength, you find your chest pulsing and yourself out of breath. Why… Why won’t you stop? Because you know what you want. Pain is not what you seek in this life. You call this life? What else would you? With a groan, the pain subsides in intensity, seemingly content with a dull hum at the back of your skull. You can still feel it though, waiting… angrily. How can something hold such malice? Your exhales begin to lessen in volume, your status returning to normal slowly but surely. What aids them in this? Water, yes. A slow stream of water is drawn through the sink and into your hands, splashing it back upon your face. It is strange… You stand and watch the night at the end of each day when the ponies go to sleep, protecting themselves from its cold touch. You do this each night, unhindered by the elements and yet… Drops of water roll down your cheeks, plopping back into the copper bowl beneath you. And yet… It is now, of all times, that you feel its chilling strokes. It is unpleasant. The last time you felt such a wintry draft was… You push up, hands tightening on the sinks edge with your fingers gripping the metal frame. “Ughh… Peace, come to me. Am I unworthy of your grace?” Look at yourself, speaking to beings who aren’t even there. Be ashamed of yourself. “No, it is an act of mortals, and if you-“ Only the crazed and mentally unsound conduct themselves in this way. You’re a fool. “And to act a fool is to-” A pair of knocks interrupts you, your mental dissonance fading away at the sudden noise. “Anon, darling, is everything alright in there?” It is but madam Rarity, you think as you stand up straight and realign your tie. “Yes…” you look back at the mirror, the olive being within it staring down to the sink, now warped and bent from these hands. Your hands. “You will be alright.” Why do you feel that to be more a question than a statement? Allowing yourself another minute to collect yourself, the pain diminished but not fully absent, you pull open the door, Rarity standing there looking as a ‘thing of beauty.’ Each of them appears this way, each in a particular fashion that holds no central point of reference. With a caring smile, Rarity looks up to you, “In all my years I have never known a stallion to spend so much time tidying up. Not that that’s a bad thing.” “I merely required time to collect myself. I find myself… at wit’s end.” Her eyes seem to scan the surface of your being with a caring you have come to appreciate, “Why darling you look dreadful.” That will not do at all, but you are confused. Did she not make this suit to her own specifications, since you did not have any ‘fashion sense.’ A superpower that might be. “Did I splatter it with water?” you check your arms and legs finding them in peak condition, “I do not wish to ruin your suit.” “No not the suit,” she waves you off. “You look dreadful. You’re positively green, more than usual that is. Are you feeling well? Let me see you,” motioning you to lean down. “That is quite alright. I am feeling-” “You, Mr. Anon, better be feeling like letting me take a look at you.” This would be a time to roll your eyes should you have them. However, it would be best to submit to her request. Only hardship can come of your refusal. And to be frank? You have had enough hardship for this trip as it stands. Can it stand? Preposterous, hardship has no legs. You move to a knee, the boney section uncomfortably aligning with the floor. “Now let’s just see how you feel, darling.” She gasps at a touch to your forehead, her hoof only pressing harder against it, “Why darling you are burning up! I think you might be running a fever.” A fever… A humorous notion, though she meant it not in that manner. “Far from likely. I am of hardy make. Do you recall our time in the Everfree forest?” She shivers in recollection, “Don’t remind me of such things. When I saw you drop from that cliff- You had us all worried.” “I do have troubles at this time, to be sure, but a physical illness is not the cause.” “Oh… You’re just nervous, that’s so cute! Well, if you would like some advice from yours truly-” You would be fine without it. “-Then I would recommend you find something to occupy this big intelligent brain of yours.” Her compliments flatter you, and you tell her as much… but the problem is something else -was- occupying your thoughts. “Now, is there anything else I can help you with?” You look back over across the car, Rainbow Dash chatting away with dear Ms. Pie, the two equally excited of the coming trip. Well, not entirely equal. “No, I do believe you have done enough.” “Marvelous, darling, now would you be a dear and scooch aside? You’re not the only one who has some tidying up to do.” You sit back opposite of Dash and Pinkie, the two barely registering your return as they continue to talk. “-and the dancing! They think they’ve danced before, just wait until Pinkie shows them how to do it!” “And don’t forget the Wonderbolts will be performing. When I get to show them my stuff, there’s no way they’ll be able to resist giving me a spot on their squad.” Canterlot. How little you’ve changed off there in the distance, your braziers still glowing from the castle walls as they have each night, Equestria’s beacon in the darkness. A dream, nothing more. “How about it, Anon, who do you think is right?” Why do they hide their flaws? Why do you? “See, he’s so exciting about the dancing that he forgot how to use his mouth.” “I… don’t think that’s how that works, Pinkie.” “Don’t be a party pooper.” “Hmm?” looking back to them, “Did you say something?” Of course they did. Quiet. Don’t ask a question you don’t want- You would rather them give you the answer. “Ms. Party Pooper thinks that dancing- Dancing! Won’t be the most funnest part of the Gala. This mare is -crazy-!” “And -I- think that the Wonderbolts performance is going to rock this side of the Foal Mountains. It’s going to be so AWESOME!” She scrunches her face between her hooves making the strangest of faces. It is quite- cute. “But,” returning back to her more serious tone, “We can’t seem to agree on either one. That’s when Party Balloons here thought you could be a judge. So how about it?” “I like party balloons!” A nickname for Pinkie based on her cutie mark? A fine sounding name for a pony in fact, perhaps she shall bless her foal with such a name. The dancing or the airborne maneuvers of the Wonderbolts… which one shall hold the most sway over these ponies? It is a difficult one to answer. “Neither,” you return to the sight of Canterlot rapidly approaching, the train turning up along the mountain. “The Gala itself shall be of most significance, no dance, no performance…” This answer does not sate the appetite of Ms. Dash however. “Duh the Gala is going to be awesome, but -why-?” “Because.” “You have any other words to add to that?” “No, I do not. When something simply is there is no need to question it.” She chuckles, Pinkie following for a couple seconds before scratching her head, “I don’t get it.” “Anon here spent an entire afternoon trying to convince me that you should always ask questions about stuff like this, and now here he is…” she shakes her head with a smile, “Shrugging off the very same lesson.” Pinkie brightens with a raised hoof, “I get it now! …How’s that funny again?” “It is not, though she seems to appreciate the irony of the statement itself.” You rub your skull as the throbbing temporarily returns long enough to require action, “Still waiting on that explanation- A good one at that.” “Ms. Dash, please,” you raise a hand, still looking away from her. “I have a headache and do not wish further unpleasantries at this time.” From the other side of the car you can almost feel Twilight turn, “You have a headache?” You nod slowly and trail a finger between your brow, Miss Dash still seemingly amused at the fact, “What’s the big deal huh? He’s a big guy, nothing short of me kicking his flank should give him a problem.” She nudges your elbow with a smirk, “Am I right or am I right?” Wrong, you think as you pull away. “Anon has been having problems with headaches for almost two months now. I thought we were getting better.” No. It has only gotten worse over the passing days, and only upon your boarding of this train did it drive its spike through your skull. Quite the horrendous sight. “As did I, Miss Sparkle.” You catch a drop of sweat as it forms and stand up, “I believe some fresh air will serve me well.” Rainbow Dash prepares to get up as well, “I’ll come with you.” “No!” you snap at her, the cabin silencing at your word. Why did this happen to you? What have you done to deserve this? “I would not wish to keep you from such stimulating conversation.” “Anon if you need any help…” Rainbow starts out, but Twilight joins you before she can finish. “I’ll make sure Anon’s a-okay by the time we reach Canterlot.” “A-okay?” “It means you’ll feel-” Twilight stops with a gasp and points out the window, “Are those the Wonderbolts?” “WHERE!?” Twilight’s magic pulls you by the tie into the next car and further back until you reach the end of the train, Rainbow Dash too late to notice the ruse placed upon her. “I just wanted to help…” You breathe in the frosted air and allow the wind cool your heated skin. “So did you forget everything I tried to teach you?” To forget would mean that the lesson were to have escaped your mind. This is not the case. “I hold your tactics close, Miss Sparkle, but their effects seem to have… diminished.” “Look, Anon, I’m here to help you, but I can only do so much.” “You can, can’t you? An artificial limitation that has been propped upon your shoulders like a parrot to a ship’s captain.” It’s obvious she does not understand the reference and you soon find yourself wondering, only for the throb of your skull to stall you. “Again. Right there.” Just as you thought, she is a master at discerning the smallest of details. “How might you have known?” “It was on your face. I could see you were in pain.” That obvious? If only such a force held life within it, then you would have the strength to eradicate it from yourself and be free of its hold. You look up from the tracks passing beneath you, the cliff almost sprinting past, but you know that it is you who are moving away from it instead. The sky is clear… A good night for the Gala you would say. “It is a nice night, would you not agree?” Twilight shakes her head, “Anon, I can’t help you if you won’t level with me.” You did not know you were playing a video game… What’s a vid- Stop thinking. You do not want what it brings. “The air might keep the attendees indoors, but at that thought, they do not venture out to the courtyard much do they?” “Anon…” you find her with a caring gaze. Why do you pull away from her aid? What harm has she brought you? “You wish to know about the dream. Not those of your kin when they look to the future, but my dream. That which burrows within my mind.” “I can only help you so far. Meet me halfway here.” Halfway? Perhaps that much you can manage. “My dream- It took place in Ponyville. I awoke in a bed, rainbow blankets… Do you recall that question of mine?” “It was one of the stranger ones.” “Yes yes. My eyes- I had those in the dream. At first I believe myself to be blind until I learned how to use the contraptions. Quite the sensation, to choose to see nothing…” you pause for a while, silently swelling on it. “Do you miss the feeling?” More so than you wish to admit. It is not your place allow such envious thoughts find safe harbor, so you choose to ignore the question, one of the few choices you do have. “It was a marvelous world. All I had to do was speak it and the world would make it so. I could tame the Everfree with a whisper… Centuries of work done in an instant. Such power-” Once more she interrupts you, “Do you crave that type of power?” “Crave, like one would a delicious treat? I cannot say they share the same emotion. With the power there I could do- I could be…” You know what you wish, but do not desire the word. “Short answer, Miss Sparkle, is no, I do not crave power. I respect its usage.” “Fair enough.” She seems pleased with your response. “Please, continue.” Should you speak of Miss Moon? You do not believe she would be delighted to hear you informing one of her subjects in such a matter. You shall leave her out. Where next then? Ah yes. “It was the perfect world, or so I had thought. Something was off. Whenever I was displeased at some minor detail, a bell would chime in the distance, a warning perhaps, I did not know at the time, but it signaled those within me that they were to- leave me.” You can still remember each of them. The absolute mask of terror that befell them when the chime called for them. “I think you’re right. A bell would work well as a representation for danger.” And this is why she is the one you confide in. She works well to ‘put the pieces together.’ “I was late for a party, Miss Dash told me. Ah, I forgot to mention you all were there as well… Quick to please me and just as fast to apologize.” You did not wish them to submit to your desires, but you wished for them to be truthful and act as they would. To have friends who would act instead of be, is to not have friends at all. “I was taken someplace. Darker than the night’s sky, deeper than the crystal mines and colder than the fiercest winter. At the end was a door, text upon that even I could not read. Something within it spoke to me… whispering to me…” “What did it whisper?” Tell her, Anon. Go ahead, let it all come crashing down around you. You squeeze into the railing, its metal brittle under death’s touch. “It wished for release, to be free, and when I refused it attempted to finish me off. I would be left alone… in the dark. Cold and afraid. So much anger…” Twilight’s eyes travel your length, pausing when she see’s your viselike grip. “Have you felt… I don’t know, different lately?” “How do you mean?” It is clear that she herself is in a state of puzzlement, unknowing of how to best word her own phrase despite knowing what she wishes to say. “By lately I mean since you came to Ponyville. What’s changed since before?” You look back down to the pair of steel tracks as you hasten over them. “Too much. Calm and collected, I was for many centuries, millennia… When I saw the world, it was as it was, not as I wished it, not as I hoped it. I held no prejudice to it. The world, simply was.” “Time can change a pony, even if it takes years. Don’t be so hard on yourself for changing, it’s not necessarily a bad thing.” You consider a nod, but choose against it, even while her words do strike true. Change is inevitable, for most creatures. Change is not necessarily bad, for most creatures. You are not a creature. “Time and change, they can do well for their host, but as you can see, I am not a pony. I am…” Not yet. She is not ready for the truth. “Different.” “And you won’t tell me how?” She exhales audibly at your nod and looks out with you, “I think your dream is trying to show you something. I think- and this is just my opinion. I think it’s showing your trouble in control.” “Control? Anger is not a matter of control! It is-” Stop yelling, not at Twilight. She seeks to help and should you drive her away… Ha, as the saying goes. Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth. “I do not wish it at all, Miss Sparkle.” “Anger isn’t something you can just ignore or lose. It’s always a part of us, and not to sound like a record, but it’s not necessarily a bad thing. How you use it is what matters.” Incorrect once more. She bases her beliefs on the fact that you, Death of all things, are common to the living. You share the same plain of existence, yes. You share the ground should your feet rest against it. You share the air around you, but you are nothing -Nothing- like them. “Should I grow angry, Miss Sparkle, should I lose control of my faculty, I would not wish any being in a nation’s span of me. I can hurt them…” you nod, grinding your teeth. “I can hurt them in the worst way imaginable.” Stop saying things such as this. They are unnerving, off-putting to the living souls around you, Twilight in particular. You can see by the downward tilt of her head that she wishes no more than to cease this line of conversation. “I do not wish this,” you shake your head and release your grip, the metal railing now a mangled mess. “I do not want to hurt anyone, or any pony. I wish to return to a simpler time.” Maybe it is time… “We can get through this. I won’t stop trying to help if you don’t stop trying.” You turn about, the castle entrance several hundred hoof-lengths away and rapidly approaching. For a moment, you wonder if the gala could convince you, but nothing short of a disaster could change your decision. “Can you keep a promise, Miss Sparkle?” Her entire being almost seems to brighten at the prospect of learning some mystic secret from you and her hastened nod brings you the same conclusion, “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my…” she slowly closes an eye and pokes it with a hoof, “eye. Good. I didn’t want to mess that one up.” Laughter comes to mind and it does humor you in some degree, but- It is not the time. “Tonight, after the Gala and our return to Ponyville… Hmm, a strange- lump, has found its way in my chest.” “That just means you’re nervous. You don’t need to be, it’s not like you’re leaving or anything.” She laughs lightly, that is, until she sees your face. At that point it lessens to itself to absence entirely. “You can’t be serious. What about the girls? What about Han and Chewie?” “I would rather not disturb-” “What about Rainbow Dash?” You pass through the gates, the air swishing through you. You’ll miss that feeling. “What about her?” “Well what do you think she’ll think about this?” Assuming the actions of another is a ‘one way trip’ to disappointment. Besides, the living do not obey the same logical process that you adhere to. Their emotions will not allow it. “I can only hope for her to understand. It was clear to her that this arrangement was only temporary. My vacation is coming to an end.” You take a moment to admire the passing buildings, the pearly exteriors still shining true even after the passage of time. She presses a hoof against her face, “Oh by Celestia- Are you blind?!” Everyone is blind to something. The subject is what differs. “I have no eyes, Twilight. Perhaps then, I should be.” “That’s not what I meant.” The train screeches to a halt inside the station, the streets positively bustling with activity, the unprivileged ponies engaging in their own personal gala. “Rainbow Dash isn’t just going to let you go.” You look through the window in the door, barely able to see her through the next door, “She cares about you, Anon. If this is about the dream-” “It is not!” you shout back at her, the mere mention of that place bringing you anger, “This is about me and me alone!” Instead of backing down as she had, she instead presses forward defiantly, “I don’t believe you. You like it in Ponyville, you said that yourself, how much you enjoy the ponies there.” “It is a fleeting moment in time.” You hiss despite your wishes, but you cannot cease yourself. “They will become just as these ponies have.” “These ponies?” she questions your judgment with a laugh, “How are they any different from anypony in Ponyville?” “They just are! I would not expect you to understand.” “They’re happy, look at them! They care just as much about each other as anypony I know.” “Until their time has come and they would beg their fellows lives in their place.” “This isn’t just about you. You’re afraid. You can stand up to Nightmare Moon, but something has you scared like- like a filly! What is it?” End her- Stop it. She dares to yell at you, so finish her. Teach her what it means to face Death. I cannot. Yes you can. Then I will not! “What are you so afraid of?” With a slam of your fist the railing shatters and warps, all of your anger released in one strike. Twilight goes silent at your feat of strength, a tremble creeping through her and stretching down to the tips of her hooves. When you speak, it is a whisper, barely audible over the echoes of the partying ponies who have not missed a beat. “You are right, Twilight. I am afraid. I’m afraid that one day it is not a simple piece of metal that my anger is unleashed upon.” “You’re afraid you’ll hurt a pony.” “I am afraid… that I will hurt Rainbow Dash.” You press your head against the door, the wood might as well be ice as it cools your skull. “Anon I-” You suddenly feel like falling forward, looking back up to see the door open and Rainbow Dash standing there with a smile. “Whoa now, watch the dress. If I don’t get into the Wonderbolts because you messed up this dress then I’m going to have to bring the heat to you.” She looks around you to see Twilight who’s wiping off a drop of sweat, “Are you two working out out here? Pfft, let the Dash show you how it’s-” You block the entrance with a forced smile, “You’re not trying to hide something are you?” “No, but I do believe we have arrived. Surely you have come to fetch us so that we might leave, yes?” Despite the bluntness of your lie she appears to be more excited about the Gala then investigating your crime, “Buck yeah. I can’t have my date late for the Gala.” “Date?” you ask following her, Twilight closing the door behind you. Dash’s face turns red as she attempts to explain herself, “Well uh- More like a- a umm…” “A bodyguard,” Twilight speaks up. “Exactly! If I have a bodyguard then the Wonderbolts will think I’m Somepony who’s important, and that’ll bring me another step closer to my dream!” Air catches in your throat at the word but you press on without a sound, hand rubbing your head. “Plus I don’t want any weirdoes hitting on me while I’m there. I’ve got a reputation you know.” “I have noticed.” Before long you have returned with the others, Rarity finally coming out of the bathroom with a certain ‘chip’ on her shoulder, “Why Anon, every time I see you you look a little worse for wear.” “Anon?” Dash looks back at you to only find you equally confused, “Nah, he looks fine. Come on, you don’t want to be late for Hugh Mud or whatever his name is.” The three of you move past her, “But doesn’t he- What did you just call him?” Rainbow Dash takes off for the exit as Rarity leaps clean over you in pursuit. You didn’t think she was that athletic. Does she perform the yoga? Stepping out of the train you find the two of them still at it until Dash takes off into the sky and out of reach, Rarity unable to jump high enough. “You get down here this instant!” “I wouldn’t keep jumping if I were you,” she chuckles in response, “Don’t want your pretty dress ruined for Hugh Mud.” “Blueblood! His name is Blueblood!” “So you’re not going to miss any of this?” Twilight whispers to you. Your smile turns to a frown as you continue on. “More than you know…” Rarity, after taking her precious time in coming to the realization that, no, she could not in fact reach Ms. Dash, soon ceases her efforts with a single humph and fixes the wrinkles that had begun to appear on her dress. Much time and effort was poured into these assorted pieces of cloth, a simple concept but an achievement beyond any skill a common pony could achieve. You can only look down to your own suit and smile knowing all the heartache it brought her. A strange notion, to smile at dismay, but if humor should follow, is it wrong to laugh? Quite possibly. Since Madam Rarity had spent her time to construct the fine vestments for her friends, she had assumed fixing a new suit for you would be an easy task. Not so. No suit she made looked quite right. Adding gemstones one of the more outlandish attempts of hers. In the end, this suit is as much a part of you as the cold truth that rests within it. Together you walk past a dancing group of ponies, each dressed in their best attire, though they do not achieve a level such as Rarity’s have. It is a strange sight, you think while walking past them, a pair wrapped by the leg and swinging in a circle, how content they are, even as they see those who go to a place they cannot. Why does envy not shine in their eyes? Why do they get to be happy? You let yourself stray from the group and walk amongst the others, the ones who aren’t dancing or sipping from their cup are engaging in conversation. Some speak of the Gala and the ponies they’ve seen entering the gates, others of the day’s affairs, no talk of deceit or deception. Do they wait until their kin’s back is turned? None of them pay you much attention. You are but a traveler amongst them, and they would rather not disturb someone in their time of bliss. A stallion bumps into you from the side, spilling his drink, and you are thankful none gets on you. His breath is cut at the action and he immediately apologizes and looks to see if you have been damaged, despite your assurances. “Sorry again, mate, hard to believe I didn’t see ya.” “Difficult indeed,” you scan over the crowd, all the numbers colliding and mixing like the waves of a bay. “Don’t recognize you from around here. Can I offer you a drink at least?” “No… I was just looking around.” You hurry yourself along, leaving him there with an empty mug, but he does not pry. He simply obtains another beverage and returns to the party. Perhaps you should follow his example. Do not dwell. Do not allow yourself anger. Care for your fellow, while you still have time to do so. Perhaps that is a part of it… The human condition. Caring… And the pain returns and so must you. Where did they run off to? ~~~ Orange lanterns burn above the street as you walk, maneuvering still through the never-ending tide. A laughter catches on the wind and you smile. All it took was the sound of laughter to- You shake your head and continue on. The gates appear ahead of you, but no sign of the friends you seek. At the front stands two guards, both royal in nature due to the shimmering gold plating that adorns their chest. They look you over as you approach and stand upright, perhaps in an attempt to match your height. It is a foolish motion. Three would be required to match you vertically. “Halt!” the first guard speaks in an authoritative tone of voice, one required to keep order in a city such as this, “A ticket is required for entry.” Ticket? Ah yes, the ticket. “Yes yes, one moment young sir,” you sift through the interior pockets of your suit. A snicker erupts from the second guard, the first fixing his glare upon him, “Is something funny, private?” It would appear you both share a misunderstanding of the guard, but it would be best left unaddressed. “Nothing, sir,” he sniffs and salutes as he has been so often taught do, much like a well-trained dog in fact. “It is surely a wonder how well you can train a pony.” Perhaps a joke? “Does he roll-over as well?” This earns a chuckle from the first guard who takes your ticket as you present it, “Yes, he does on occasion. Have a nice night, sir. Enjoy the party.” He is a noble soul and perhaps soon you shall help him reach his destination. He might even take up his armor once more. “Before I go, might I ask you a question?” He’s rather taken aback by this but agrees as there is not a queue behind you. “What can I help you with?” “Do you have family, a wife perhaps?” You can see his reluctance to speak of this to you. After all, this is much like the plot for many of these ‘Thriller’ movies they play in the theatre. “Yes…” “I merely ask this, because it is a wondrous night, perhaps you can say beautiful. I do not understand how you can deprive her of your company tonight.” “I have a job to do. If I have to miss one night with her to put food on the table, then I will. She understands.” Hmm… You reach into your pockets and grab a handful of bits, Miss Dash wishing you to save them for a picture with the Wonderbolts, but this… this means more. “Here, this should be adequate pay for a nights work. I only desire you convene with your family.” “I- I can’t accept this. You’re too generous,” he attempts to reject your offer but you insist, “I have an obligation to the guard tonight anyways. I can’t just-” “I can get one of the other guards to cover you, Spark, no problem. Just take the ponies offer- Well, he’s not exactly a pony.” “No, I am not. Just another partygoer. Please, sir, take it.” His hesitation loses ground as he looks to his fellow guard, “You won’t tell Shining Armor about this, will you?” “Not a word.” He looks back to you, “Thank you, you have no idea how much this means to me.” With that he takes off away from the gate and through the crowd. “Pardon my curiosity, but why did you do that?” You sigh and walk through the gate. “Everyone should be allowed the time they have left…” Inside the castle hall you take but a moment to marvel the feeling. A torch’s warmth, music pulsing through you from the dining hall, how the very air is saturated in a certain regality. Yet there is no laughter, no frolicking ponies who care for the moment they now possess. Perhaps it is too early to tell, yes, that is a well placed assumption. The crimson carpet flows from your feet to the top of the stairs, Twilight waving down at you. You return the wave, albeit slowly, more focused on the mare beside her. Celestia. You cock your head, thinking perhaps it is merely the angle of your head that masks her true form, but you find this not the case. She hasn’t aged a day, though her mane does shine with a rejuvenated aura about it, swaying the breeze, despite in fact, the absence of such a thing. Magic is certainly a wonder. A thought creeps through your head as she addresses another guest who walks up the stairs to meet her. Does she know? Yes, you’ve contemplated this thought many times over, all reaching the same conclusion. She couldn’t possibly. Yet when you visited the hospital to greet an old friend- not a friend… When you met a patient, he knew you at a glance, despite it being your first meeting. If he could know, then perhaps she- “Equestria to Anon, come in please. Helloooo?” Stop thinking about it. She does not know, no more questions. You look down to see Twilight trying to get your attention, “So you are in there after all. Good, I was afraid you might’ve left early.” “Left? Left where?” “I was hoping you might tell me.” Not here at the party. You do not wish to spoil this evening, “But later, come on, I want you to meet Celestia. This is my payment after all.” You consider asking what for, but she grabs you by the hand and pulls you along, “I know you don’t remember, and that’s okay. I do, though.” “Then perhaps it would be best,” you slither your hand free half-way up the stairs, “if I approached without my hand tethered to your hoof, yes?” “Sorry?” she smiles, though you’re not entirely sure if that was an apology or a question. Both, maybe. You’re not sure why the word ‘cop-out’ comes to mind, but it seems to fit. You wait in line with Twilight, deeming it ‘uncouth’ to simply walk to the front as Twilight had suggested. Surely Celestia taught her better manners than that. Excitement certainly has a way of superseding one’s behavior. In due time you reach the front, Twilight taking it upon herself to introduce you. “Acheem, Princess Celestia, I would like to introduce to you one of my newest friends in Ponyville. Anonymous.” “Anon will do fine, Celestia,” you bow politely, though Celestia does not return the favor. In fact, she does not make any action worth noting. She just seems to stare- Nope, she blinked. She does still contain the control of her own functions. “It’s -Princess- Celestia, Anon. Princess.” At long last, Celestia breaks free of her silent streak and bows her head, “Celestia is just fine, Anon. It is… an honor to meet you.” That pause, a second’s hesitation much akin to yours when you met young Granny Smith. She knows. “Princess, we’re at a social event. We can’t talk on a first name basis, right?” “Now Twilight-” You take the moment to interrupt her with a false smile. “Twilight is most correct, Princess. In front of your subjects, the imagery of their leader is key. One must act in a certain noble light, one which requires the respect of your people. Is this not true of other cultures?” “Yes. Exactly what Anon said,” Twilight tacks on, “With the respect and the culture. Image! Yes, he hit the nail on the head.” Twilight nervously laughs, half wanting what is best for Celestia and half not wanting to be on her bad side. Damned if you do, damned if you do not. A truer statement… Perhaps a truer statement has been said. “You both are absolutely correct. This is no place for sociable chatter. There are many attendees to greet and I do not have time to retreat for a social visit.” “You’re right. Maybe we can talk later?” Twilight prepares to depart with you. “Of course, my most faithful student, but before you go, I do have a task for you this evening, if you wish to take it.” Twilight’s eyes practically light up. No, not figuratively, you are almost sure that they have brightened to a certain degree. “Anything, Celestia- I mean, Princess.” Celestia smiles at her loyal subject, “Could you greet our guests so that Anonymous and I might enjoy a social chat?” Your fake smile drops in an instant. “Umm, I guess I could, but-” Once again, Celestia interrupts. “You always were my favorite student, Twilight Sparkle. Please follow me, Anonymous.” You raise your brows in alarm towards Twilight, a worthy attempt to display that, no, you did not wish to be alone with her. Of course, you are an amateur when it comes to these silent messages and that added to Celestia’s distraction leaves Twilight oblivious to your actions. Twilight raises her head with a smile that would do her teacher proud, “I’ll do my best, Princess.” She turns to an oncoming couple and bows her head, “Welcome to the Gala. Have a wonderful night.” Behind you comes the sound of Celestia clearing her throat, “Shall we be going?” This is Twilight’s attempt to pay you back, and you shall not have her debt linger over your head for a second longer, as she will not get the chance to try again. “Indeed.” ~~~ You join her to her personal quarters and you take but a moment to look over the room. Everything is as it was, though her fireplace in its ornate decoration now burning with a light orange glow, its shadows dancing on the rug placed before it. She takes her place on the rug as you walk along the right wall, hand drifting over the cabinet as you get closer to the balcony. Stopping just inside you turn around, reaching the location that strikes you as the most memorable, her bed. You place a hand on its surface, the cool air having chilled the sheets over the fire’s warmth. It was here that she slept that night. Behind you is where she stood, watching her own form drift away… Until you helped her. Clenching the sheet you can only think of how foolish your actions were, how short-sighted your plans, how utterly- “Do you not like the sheets?” Your hand returns to your side in a manner most swift, her voice catching you off-guard as it were. “They were made in Manehattan, but I do think I prefer this piece of furniture.” She pats along the rug where she rests, the pillow-like lump forming a wide U around her, “It was a gift from a Saddle Arabian princess. Care to sit with me?” In truth, you would not. The mere proximity to one of your… just the thought gives you a strange feeling in your stomach. Butterflies? In any case, just being around one of your past victims fills you with unease. How can a feeling -fill- a person, you wonder? “An honor of the highest accord, I do believe.” Taking a seat you also take the time to enjoy the soft cushion that meets you, your butt sitting at the pillow’s edge. “I don’t bite you know.” You raise a brow at her sudden and questionable statement to which she elaborates for you. “You are allowed to move closer. We may be strangers, but distancing oneself isn’t the best way to get to know one another. Surely you would agree.” She… calls you strangers? Yet the look she gave you- You were certain that she knew. Could you have been mistaken? Never. Maybe? Her hoof pats the middle of the bed-thing, not quite a bed though the pillow denotes it as such. A strange piece of furnishing nonetheless. “I find it strange how similar you are to Twilight as she once was. Timid, even.” “Then perhaps I shall simply pass the emotion along,” you scoot over, more assured now that your nature be a mystery to her. “Shall we begin again?” Her smile is a reassurance of your previous worry as she raises a hoof, “We shall. My name is Princess Celestia.” “Anonymous, Miss Celestia,” you lean over and peck her hoof, “However I prefer, Anon, myself.” “I see you don’t lack in manners,” withdrawing her hoof with a blush of her cheeks. It is a good look for her, you would say. “Well, after performing the same on Madam Rarity she insisted that I greet her in such a manner at all times. Surely a princess deserves no less, no?” “I do appreciate the gesture, but here, we are equals. No need for Messrs or Misses, here.” She is far more sociable- is that a word? More sociable than you had imagined. She reminds you of Rainbow Dash in a way, but Twilight in another. Strange. “Fair enough, Celestia. Fair enough.” “So Twilight tells me you have only recently came to Ponyville. How long has it been since you’ve arrived?” “Should my memory be accurate at this moment, my time would be recorded at or around three months.” “And what might you mean by ‘this moment?’” Hmm? Did you say that? Of course you did, how could you forget so easily? Well… “My memory is not as it once was. The passage of time withers all, one could say.” You attempt to lean back only to find imbalance as the result. You look back to the pillow, only reaching up to your lower back, not nearly stable enough to serve as a foundation. Poor craftsmanship, despite its desirable appearance. Celestia constrains her laughter, managing a sniffling chuckle instead. “Do you find me to have withered? I am not a young mare, despite how you might see me.” You cock your head to get a better look at her, finding only the most minute flaws in her appearance. A scuff here in her fur, a twist hair in the mane, though nothing most devastating. “Should a normal mare of your age be blessed by such a visage, then they can only hope to maintain such a height in the future.” “And she told me of your peculiar way of talking,” she smiles jokingly. “Who?” She is unable to hold her laugh back at this point, giving quite the adorable giggle, though not on par with Pinkie or Rainbow Da… Is- she enjoying the party? “I can see what you meant about your memory.” You were so quick to leave her when Twilight volunteered her aid. Is that how you wish for her to remember you? “Might I say you are quite the peculiar specimen? I can see why my faithful student is so interested in you.” “Perhaps you should be careful, Celestia. If you keep speaking as your student, then she herself might find herself in your hooves.” Instead of going into a normal response, she pauses, eyes drifting for a moment, unspeaking, yet her words are spoken. You… understand. “It is to be her fate then?” She looks back up to you in a manner you refer to as shock. It is an appearance you are quite accustom to. “Excuse me?” Did you not make yourself clear? No matter, she shall have an explanation for your sudden statement. “To be a princess? I assumed she was destined for something more when I saw her. It was… a strange premonition if you would allow me the mystical metaphor.” Celestia keeps you in her sight before looking to the fire, “I can only hope so. I have done my best to instruct her.” So you were right after all? How grand. Pinkie would consider a celebration to be in order, but she must not know. No pony must know. “I trust-” “Cross my heart. Hope to Die. Stick a needle in my eye. Hmm, that isn’t how it goes…” You scratch your chin, pinching at your skin as a pain befalls you. “Not again…” Celestia shuffles a bit closer in alarm, “Are you alright?” You grit your teeth and rub your aching skull, “I shall call for the royal physician.” “Wait,” you hold your hand out to stop her, Celestia paused at your request, “I am alright. Just… I require but a moment if you would spare me one.” Why does it befall you here? This is not the time or place. “Would you like to move our conversation somewhere more pleasant? We have a good view of the castle from here. I find fresh air to help me, personally.” She offers you a hoof to aid you in ascent, but you allow yourself up, patting your pants without releasing your head. You do not wish to harm her, and you shall not provide yourself the opportunity. Nevertheless, she guides you to the balcony, fresh air filling your lungs. “Feel any better?” You take several breathes, slow and deep, letting the pain drift away on its ‘coat-tails.’ Silly, coats do not have tails. Perhaps in a future endeavor you shall such a thing. Somewhere out there, beyond the mountains, beyond sight and sound itself. Another land in the future, one you cannot hope to predict. Life is a miraculous thing after all. “To be allowed a view such as this… It is a royal privilege indeed.” Celestia rests her hooves over the railing in a casual manner, “I never heard Twilight complain. I only wish more ponies could enjoy this view.” Does she still acquire satisfaction from the sight? It is as common to her… as flying is to a Pegasus. Magic and all of it. At what point does it no longer feel special and become… something less. And at the same time, to never have experienced it would be a damning fate. To never feel something- Is that not why you came to Ponyville? With Rainbow Dash… “It is a blessing and a curse. To see, but be blinded to beauty’s abundance. To not see, but be blinded by life’s mystery. Quite the predicament.” “I’m not so sure about that.” She shuffles around, reobtaining a comfortable position? “I’ve watched over Equestria for over a thousand years and not once have I forgotten just how special this view is.” You wish more ponies were like her… but then you are reminded of the ponies in the streets of Canterlot. Unspeakable crimes occurred in those streets, the homes masked in lying bricks and stones, yet- They have another side. All creatures do… even humans- GAH! To Tartarus with you! No- Do not let it win. Cast it out! What is it that Twilight does? Deep breathes. In and out. In… out… “Don’t tell me I’ve bored you now?” she touches your arm with a hoof, the touch sending you reeling back upwards in a way that causes Celestia humor, “My bed is open to you if you require a quick rest.” “No,” you snap back without a thought before calming yourself with a smile, “No, Princess, that will not be necessary.” “As you wish,” she returns to looking over the city, “but I will always be here if you need anything.” Why? Why does she care so much that she would offer you such a treat? Her bed- that bed. Why offer it at all? What are you to her? She glances at you for but a second, “If there is something on your mind, I would be delighted to hear it.” “Most astute you are, Princess. I merely ponder your interest in me, why you allow me such leisure in your presence.” “Do I? I haven’t noticed anything of the sort.” She pushes off the railing with a shiver and back inside to the fire’s warmth. “Would you rather have me treat you like another subject?” “Do not mistake my curiosity with aversion. However, you cannot say with honesty still in your heart that you act towards me without a certain leniency.” “You are the first true company that I have had in many months,” she explains and sits down, “Is that so treasonous then?” “Perhaps not, but one does not simply offer the use of their bed to company, especially to one you know so little of.” She nods, still smiling despite your accusatory tone, “I suppose that is true. In truth I do not know why I act this way towards you. Perhaps my student’s own curiosity has finally worn off on me.” “She said that you insisted I come here. It is no mere day that a Princess requires one’s audience.” “Anonymous. A strange name, but you seem to fit it quite well. Do you know what the word means?” Turning a question to a question, a reversal of sorts. Quite the skilled deviation, but do you not frequently answer in questions? It is only fair to answer them, if others have given you the same luxury. “Anonymous. It stems from the term anonymity, an inability to be identified, though I am quite easy to ‘pick out’ in a crowd.” “Twilight wrote to me that she had met a strange pony in Ponyville and would do her best to investigate. Only matters of grave importance can tear Twilight away from her books, and you had done it.” She proceeds to tell you more, mainly regarding her updates to the princess, your actions in town and the like. It is strange to hear the retelling of your deeds, the small inconsistencies to be expected of course. “It was only when certain books had found their way out of the Canterlot library that I knew I must meet you.” Certain books. This denotes that they are peculiar in nature. Not unlike you. “Books? Of what sort?” you mask your curiosity in an innocent query. “Minotaur fables and archeological papers of all things. You see, Anon, I have known Twilight for many years, and never once has she checked out anything relating to these subjects. When I inquired about her sudden interest, she responded in a way I hadn’t expected.” “Did she lie?” “Oh no,” she waves off the very thought, “She waited. It took two days for her to reply, only to simply answer, ‘research.’ That is what Twilight says when she is busy. Very busy.” You believe you are starting to understand. When a mother finds her child acting strange, she questions the behavior, seeking an answer from those who can tell it. In this case, you hope she does not attempt to coerce the information from you. It would be most unfortunate. “So if you could not obtain answers from her, you wished to obtain them from me.” She seems to smile at the response, “In a way. If we are leveling with each other, then maybe you’d like to explain -why- she is so fascinated by you.” Is she? You would not say so. You are, as the Princess so accurately put it, a peculiar specimen. It is a matter of research. “It is in my nature to be mysterious, Princess.” “Celestia, if you would.” Hmm, no it does not sound right. “Apologies, but I find calling you by your given name in succession to be most displeasing to my psyche. For most I simply call them Miss or Young, Rarity preferring Madam. For you, Princess would be the most suiting.” “The formal gentlecolt with a name as unexplained as his actions. A pony who would aid in the quest of another, asking for nothing in return. It is a shame I did not meet you earlier when I arrived in Ponyville.” In the shadows you must stay, a cruel reality to the world as it is, not as you wish it to be. “It would not have been appropriate, given our relationship.” Question it, Princess. Allow me to be sure. “Our relationship?” So she doesn’t know. Good. “A figure of speech, I have been attempting to improve upon them.” Her questioning eyes do not lessen, “That is not a figure of speech, Mr. Anonymous.” Isn’t it? You think back, coming to a rather dread realization that you have worked yourself into what is commonly referred to as the pickle, not the lewd one. You chuckle and look up to avoid her gaze. What’s the term those south-eastern equines used in moments like these? Oh yes, bugger. Just as you are about to speak once more, the door to your left is thrust open, an azure pony pushing through. Like a light from the darkness, your savior arrives to bring you safe voyage. “Sister! I felt a- a- An- Anon?” “Aha! Miss Moon, it is grand that you have come to join us.” Her shock quickly morphs into a scowl and she looks to her sister, “What is -he- doing here?” What resent! It was as if you two left off on bad terms… Well, you did tie her up and chase her through the forest. That might have something to do with it. What are you talking about, you are speaking nonsense. “Anonymous and I were having a friendly chat, little sister. Would you care to join us?” “Miss Moon would never accept such an offer, Princess. She and I do not ‘mingle’ well.” “No, we do not, and it is Princess Luna, not Miss Moon.” Celestia can only marvel the heated exchange between you, “So... You two have already met.” “Unfortunately.” ”Unforunately.” Her word overlapping yours in an exhilarating manner. It was as if you both were thinking the same thing. Spooky. You see that she does not ‘sport’ a dress like the others in the gala. Celestia does not either for that matter. “Are you not attending the Gala, Miss Moon?” “No, and my name is Luna. Princess Luna. Sister, how can you stand this… this…” “Patience, sister. This pony is peculiar in his ways, but he means no insult to you.” She truly is the embodiment of patience, to rule alone over the ages despite the adversities she must overcome. It is a virtue, after all. “He is -not- a pony, sister. He is an abomination! A-” “Enough!” you spring to your feet in anger, ignoring the pain seeping back into your head. “A princess, you might be, but an immature juvenile all the same! Look to your sister for guidance or you will find the blackness that once filled your heart to return tenfold. Your hatred will help… No one.” Why did you yell, Anon? Why did you have to let it go? She insulted you. She- Think first, then act. Emotions like these can topple nations, do not succumb to them. Celestia and Miss Mo- Miss Luna, both stay silent, your outburst stunning to them like the heavy blow of a hammer, without the mess of course. “That was unnecessary,” you apologize with head downcast. “Please accept my apology, Princess Luna. It is inappropriate to address you in such a manner.” You hear Luna scoff at your words, but also some sort of guttural noise from Celestia, much like a growl but seemingly more civil. “We- Ugh… I accept your apology.” “Splendid!” your sudden cheeriness once again catching them both off their guard. They should see to fixing that. “Now, might you accept Princess Celestia’s offer to join us in conversation? I do say another voice to the chatter might increase our enjoyment by a factor of two.” Celestia giggles once more, but Luna does not share the same ‘sense of humor.’ This you and her have in common. “Did I say something entertaining?” “It’s nothing, Anonymous. It just might take me a bit longer to get used to you than I’m used to.” “He is different, alright,” Luna cannot hide the loathing in her words, so it appears she makes not even the attempt. No matter. “Hmm, oh dear,” Celestia shakes her head. You ask her what grabs her attention, “Twilight is still down there greeting guests at my behest when she should be enjoying the Gala with the friends she has gained.” That is most unfortunate. Surely she plans to end our conversation entirely to relieve the mare. Not an entirely poor choice given how the line of chatter was going. “Twilight Sparkle is here?” “Yes, and her friends, Luna.” “-Princess- Luna,” she is quick to correct you. Her speed in the matter is something one could admire. Standing up, Celestia moves to the door, Luna moving out of her way, “Now now, little sister, play nice with our guest. He may not be a pony, but he is not the first non-equine to grace your company. Please treat him as an extension of myself. Could you do that for me, dearest Luna?” Luna grumbles to herself in response, Celestia taking that as a yes, “And I do hope that you too, Anonymous, will treat my sister with the same respect you have treated me.” Now you understand why Luna grumbles, the wish to speak, but not openly of your dismay. Alas, it is her request, and you will treat kindness with kindness. “As you wish, Celestia. Might you give Miss Sparkle my regards?” She nods in accord, closing the door behind her. “Dearest Luna-” “How dare you come here!” Huh… You thought she might last longer than that. “To dare. I was not dared to come here,” you speak out loud, merely vocalizing your thoughts for her. “Then how do I dare? To dare without being dared is not to dare at all I say.” You smile at her dissatisfaction, but that feels wrong in a way. To enjoy another’s misery? “You call us a foal and yet you treat this as a mere joke. It is not.” How feeble the minds of the living can be. To not remember a simple word. You are not living, and you do not remember- “Correction. I called you a juvenile, an immature being for a status as elevated as yours. Without your sister’s grace, I do ponder how you might ever have achieved such a rank.” “Do not bring our sister into this. You dare defile her with your presense!” Again with the daring, and is this ‘our sister’ she speaks of. Truly her mind is warped of reality. “She is no sister of mine, Luna, and might I ask you refrain from labeling my actions as daring. They are based on no sort of provocation or based courage. They simply are.” “We shall speak how we wish, not how you desire. The royal ‘we’ is a cornerstone of the Royal Canterlot Voice, or do you not remember our previous encounter.” The dream- Stop stop stop! Your hands morphs into a fist, clenched tightly to your leggings. “There! What action are you performing?” It is but a memory, another one to be locked away like the others. How you wish to know… the thirst for knowledge that Twilight so adamantly speaks of. “Why do you care?” you grunt as the pain escapes you. “Do you not gain pleasure from seeing me in pain?” You retreat as she steps closer with a raised hoof, “Do not flee from me like a foal. Allow me to see what it is that plagues you.” Perhaps- perhaps she can help. If the agony stems from within a dream- Again it comes… She entered yours once before. Might she find why it brings spite to your being? Rearing on her hind legs the cold of her hoofguard touches your forehead, wings keeping her steady. “This will not be accomplished with resistance. Open your mind and allow us to see.” Open your mind? It is not as easy as she seems to believe. “Open your mind.” You attempt to loosen up with no avail, though a thought does come to mind. Start the reactor. Hehe- Oh! That is a different feeling altogether. Luna’s eyes glow a magnificent white, seemingly peering straight into you through your absent eyes. “What is it you see?” “It is dark here,” she speaks, her tone amplified several times. It would surely scare a normal pony should they be in ‘earshot.’ “I should have expected as much from you.” How kind. “We are- having difficulties.” Her head lowers a bit, her horn’s blue aura intensifying. “Take your time, Luna. Be patient.” “This would be easier if you were to clear your thoughts. I can hardly keep steady with your rampant thoughts.” Rampant? You weren’t thinking- She shivers, a physical manifestation of how her mind perceives her surroundings, “It’s cold now. Once again, not very surprising.” While she makes jokes you see the threat that awaits her as you once walked those very steps, down the stairs into the cold never-ending darkness. “Luna, you must leave at once.” With a light shove, she comes back only stronger, leveraging her weight against you, “Silence, please. There is something here. A noise. Some kind of ringing.” An alarm sounds off in your head, metaphorical but the memory very real. “It’s getting louder.” “The bell… Danger approaches, Luna. Retreat at once.” Despite your warning she does not attempt a withdraw, “Is that- I see a door of steel. Can you hear me, Anon?” Why did she not respond to your warning? She is in a place no equine should be. “Your words reach me, Princess, do mine perform as well?” “Anon if you can hear me, I’m approaching the door! The ringing is very loud now!” she yells to you even when she does not compete for your- The bell… She is incapable of hearing you. Just shove her away, Anon. Surely that will break whatever connection she has established. Are you willing to take that chance and lock her within that place? Decisions decisions. Tick tock. “There’s writing upon it, but I can’t read- Wait, there are hoofmarks, as if something was attempting to kick its way out!” She shivers, her trembling worsening by the minute, “Next time I shall bring a coat!” She doesn’t see it. It’s right there in front of her- “What? Who is that?” You attempt to push her off, only to be halted by an agonizing sting in your head, hands clutched upon yourself. “Who are you?” “Do not listen!” you manage to grunt through your teeth, “Luna, do you hear me?” She lifts her head and stares back at you, “What is it you want?” For a moment the pain ends and- Has Luna done it? Has she ceased your pain? Refreshed is one word to describe it, but Luna still appears to be linked with you. Is her quest not finished? No, Anon. You feel the ends of your lips curl towards the ceiling, a grin that you have not chosen to express. This action is not yours. But then who could…From your mouth comes a voice, deep and grovley. One you have heard before. “I want to be free.” You will not win here, spectre. Begone from me! The voice quickly becoming a string of muffled grunts as you plunge him back into the recesses of your mind. Count your victories while you can, but as sure as night’s fall, you will fail. Your curiosity damns you to this fate. “Who-” “I SAID BEGONE!” With a final thrust you shove Luna clear of you and into the wall, crumbling to her knees at the force of impact. Luna’s eyes flicker and fade, their cyan color returning after a few blinks. “Where- Why am I back here?” You pant… why does breathe bring you weakness now? You collapse… Where has your strength gone? Strengthen your mind. You are not a toy to be played with, but an instrument to be utilized. Find your strength and hold it close. You push off your knee and look across to Luna as she struggles to do the same, each attempt bringing her crashing down. Work you infernal legs, must you master them once more? One in front of the other, just as you instruct, yes, very good. Reaching Luna is far a greater obstacle than you had anticipated as this U-shaped pillow, while not high, proves difficult to get your weakened foot over. Your attempt to do so ends with your face in the ground, and it is that this moment that you are beginning to thank that your nerves be absent. “Luna,” you push up and proceed to shake the mare out of whatever stupor has her, “Is your mind your own?” ”I’m-” her chest rises and falls more quickly than it normally should, but her life is safe for now. Thank the numbers. “I’m quite tired. I need to- to sleep.” Sleep. Just the business that has turned your pleasant life upside-down… She shall be granted her wish. Grabbing hold of her hoof you focus, the both of you appearing across the room, Luna lying on her sister’s bed, “Oh… That was quick.” For the first time you’ve seen her, she smiles to you. It is unpleasant. “This ordeal shall not be your end, but it shall be mine. After this night I will walk amongst you no longer. It appears your wish will come true after all, my little star.” You turn to leave but are met with her hoof on your arm, “Wait. Don’t leave me just yet.” “Once again, dropping the royal ‘we?’ It is surely a larger pain than your injury…” you press your hand along the top of her head, no lumps to speak of. “I do apologize for that.” She exhales painfully, her clenched eyes speaking more than her words, “Anon, you must listen to me. Whatever happens, you must not return to that place.” You believe the phrase would be ‘tell me something I do not know.’ “There is… a great danger within you. It’s origin, I do not know.” “I do,” you stroke her head softly, unlike how you treat your own when pain enters it, “It is my anger. My emotional side that begs to be released. I will not- cannot, let it be so.” “If this is true then you must learn to control it.” How hard did she hit her head? This insults you. “I am not- I am not a child,” you quickly lower your voice. ”I know exactly what you are… and if you do care for your friends-” she pauses and turns away in a sigh, “What would I know of friends?” You must leave them behind, all of them. To not would surely doom them… but what is it they would want? “Luna, if you thought you might become the Night Mare once more, would you stay with your sister?” She waits, pondering the thought in her head as you do the same. “No.” No… Then it is settled. “As would you, as would I. I will not lose control at their expense. Never. My obligation for tonight still stands, and will finish it until its course is due. Farwell.” ”Are the stars alright?” What brings this to her sapped mind? “They shine, Princess.” “Only shine?” You look out into the blue, hundreds of burning specks dotting the sky like the snow in winter. “They shine bright and true. Nothing less would satisfy me.” She smiles and closes her eyes, “Thank you…” What a strange mare she is. ~~~ You descend down the stairs in the main hall, Twilight standing dutifully at Celestia’s side as she greets a near endless line of guests. “Surely the castle cannot hold such a quantity of ponies.” ”Anon, you’re back!” Twilight seems to exclaim, acting as if you had not returned for a hundred years. “Your student seems to have a habit of stating what can be plainly seen, Princess.” ”Hello, welcome to the Gala. Hello, Anonymous- Good Evening, enjoy the Gala. How was your- Welcome to the Gala, please enjoy. Your conversation?” To speak alone requires much effort, finding the words to correctly demonstrate your point, but to converse with two separate entities simultaneously? That is a curse. Quite busy she is regardless with her greeting each pony that walks up to her. It is not your place to disturb her. “Quite well, but I shall not disturb you any longer.” You lie through your teeth. A wrongness drapes itself over you, but why? This is not your first occasion to lie. “Alright, bye Anon,” Twilight’s energetic bounces seemingly contained within her, but she cannot hide her excitement to stand beside her teacher. “Excuse me one second, madam.” Celestia turns to her student, “Twilight, my faithful student, we have spent the last several minutes telling our guests to enjoy the Gala. Go with Anon. Have some fun for yourself.” “But Princess-” She does have one of those. “No buts, Twilight,” her smile too working to convince her student. “I’m sure there’s a lesson to be learned here tonight.” Clever, knowing of Twilight’s studies has allowed her to supersede Miss Sparkle’s own desires. If she knows there is a lesson, she will surely- “As you wish, Princess.” Well there you go. Twilight leaves her teacher’s side and to yours, “I guess we’ll… be going.” You look down to see her staring back up at you with those inquisitive eyes of hers, “Are you alright?” “Old woes arise in new flesh…” Aha, the truth is often basked in riddles. Simpler terms would work better, certainly. “My plans for this evening have not swayed. Hastened, perhaps.” This she surely understands as without further delay she leads you into the dining area where the party is underway, “Let’s at least have one last night to enjoy ourselves.” “At least.” You admire the grand statue at the room’s center for a moment, gazing over the crowd like a dutiful guard upon his tower. No herds of creatures in sight, so the town might rest easy. “You thirsty? All that talking made me thirsty.” “I too find myself parched. Shall you lead the way?” Looking about she finds a catering table along the far wall and together you make haste in hopes of finding a liquid for your arid throats. The stallion working the table directs you down the line to a pyramid of stacked glasses, though they do not appear to be very functional. Twilight takes two, levitating one over to your hands, “Here. By Celestia I need this.” “Why have they utilized such a small glass? Would a larger cup not be more useful as the guests could simply enjoy themselves without the need to refill their glass, and why is it yellow?” You have your reasons to question this. You once saw a stallion appear at the end of this joke, however, he was not one to take things well. Four stallions in a span of four minutes. You respect his efficiency, nothing more. ”It’s champagne I think. I haven’t had any before, but there’s a first time for anything, right?” She smiles and together you sip this mysterious ‘champagne…’ And immediately regret it. Twilight is the first to swallow it down, her face scrunched in a manner that serves as a bond between you both, each sharing the same experience, “Uuah, this tastes terrible! Why would they ever serve this?” A snicker comes from a mare not far from where you stand, “You hear that, Reginald? It appears we are among those of such inferior taste. The rabble they’ll allow into the Gala these days.” What did she just say to her? “Yes yes, I do say the Gala has degenerated in quality over the years, harhar.” Twilight- the words pain her despite their ethereal being. This shall not go unpunished, you swallow hard. “I demand you apologize to my companion this instant.” The two of them laugh at the very principle, “Oh dearest me, do you hear the creature speak? Hardyhar.” “Indeed I do my dear.” The stallion turns, his prim and proper coat matching that of his mistress. Six hundred thirty seven. “And why might I do that?” “Anon, it’s fine. They didn’t mean anything by it.” “Oh, but you are wrong, Miss Sparkle, they did. Perhaps, your teacher, what was her name again? ‘Rats?’ Is that the expression, yes, rats! It was on the tip of my tongue, so to speak.” “You mean…” Twilight smiles, clarity proving true this day. “Anon, deary,” she seems to mock their own use of the term, “How could you forget the name of our esteemed Princess. Celestia.” “Celestia!” they both shout in turn, fearful eyes staring into the foggy future that surely ends in the dungeon. “Ahh yes, Princess Celestia. A delightful mare indeed. Tell me, you two, have you ever seen the inside of the Canterlot dungeon? I hear that they are having a shampoo shortage at the time, but soap is at an all time high.” The stallion stammers and looks to his date, “Well now- Apologize to the mare.” She glares back at him, “Me? What about you?!” Does an apology bring pain? Of course not, as you do so as well. “Both of you. Apologize now.” ”We’re- We apologize.” “Yes, we did not mean to insult the Princess’s protégé.” And you are sure that if it was anyone else they would not be so quick to take it back. “Away with you both. The very sight of you makes me feel ill.” They scurry off into the crowd, the surrounding patrons struggling to contain their own laughs at the scenario they were blessed to spectate. Even Twilight is having issue with her containment, “Anon, that was perfect. I was sure that mare was going to have a heart attack.” You watch them slip out of the dining room, falling down when you’re sure they see Celestia. Unfortunately, they are to be spared. “They will live. Now can we get some other substance that does not emanate such putridity?” “I’ll see if they have some punch around, just wait here.” Waiting… You have done that for too long. Content with your actions you lean against the wall, serving as the guard once more in search of your friends. Spike is nowhere to be seen strangely enough. He expressed his wish to group together, yet the dragon is seemingly unattached to the mare of his desires. On that note, Rarity can be seen outside walking with a stallion. What was his name- Hugh Mud, yes you remember now. A particularly awful name, and she seems to be having a corresponding time, awful. Also outside, but by her lonesome in a stall is Applejack, a variety of pies and other edibles that are of surely superior quality to any found here if the ‘champagne’ is any indication. Pinkie is buried in her hooves across the room, twirling her hoof around the table in a circle. No sign of Fluttershy though, but that is to be expected when one is as scared of a pony as she is her own shadow. You do ponder if Han and Chewie would have enjoyed the party. You would have enjoyed these guests reaction to them roaming about. A few heart attacks might just end as a result, and that would mean work for you. Perhaps you shan’t bring them to the next Gala. And speaking of… heart attacks. You find Rainbow Dash as well, standing in what appears to be the VIP section if the sign is correct. She does not appear to be enjoying herself… What did they call it? A running theme? This is not how your last night was to be. You wish to leave on a good ‘note,’ good terms as it were. You did not want to leave when your friends are at their low. You did not want to be reminded of the darkness and anger that lurks inside. You did not want any of this. Then what did you want? The question of the ages, what is it you want? What do you really really want? Where have you heard that? No matter. Death cannot want. He can only be. When you see a pony, they are but a number whose time has not yet come. You can pick them out in a crowd as easily as Miss Dash can count off the members of the Wonderbolts. Three thousand three hundred and one? She can see Soarin. Five thousand nine hundred and nine? She can see Spitfire. It’s all numbers each and every one of them. Thousands here, hundreds there, some not long to see their grave. It’s all the same. Each and… everyone… one? “I’m back. Can you believe that I had to go to the kitchen to get basic water? This party is crazy.” Numbers appear above her, but they do not belong. She moves through the crowd, and yet none follow her. “What’re you looking at?” “That mare,” you point out, “Who is she?” “Alright, which one of the twenty ponies are you talking about?” Of course, the accuracy of your aim only diminishes over distance. “There,” you point again, the mare laughing and smiling with another guest. “Do you see her now, the unicorn?” Most of the guests here are unicorns now that you think about it, “Now you’re pointing at about ten. Which mare is it?” The mare brushes the length of her mane with a comb of gold, the same color glowing from her horn as it strikes her flowing curls. “She bears a mane of roses, deep yet vibrant red that shines against the light. Whitened mane, that of milk yet solid in make. Do you see her now?” Twilight squints, “Oh! I know her! Her name is Eir. I’m actually surprised she’s here at all. I’d expect her to be in the Fillypines.” “Why is that, Miss Sparkle?” you ask ‘off-hand,’ attempting to discern the cutie mark on her flank. It’s resembles a staff, wings outstretched at its tip, a duo of snakes twirling up the base with their heads mere inches apart. “You haven’t heard about the Fillypines? They’ve only recently stopped fighting a month ago. It’s a political nightmare.” Why does she not show- Twilight is speaking to you and you ponder such things? Truly disrespectful. “Ah yes, I do recall this. In fact, that was my next destination should I not have encountered Miss Dash. Why would this ‘Eir’ go?” She returns your question with a deadpan stare, something you do quite well, both parts. “You’re serious? How could you not know about Eir?” How could one now know about the Fillypines? Most news a pony would intake is relating to them and their home, not those an ocean away. “It is not my business to know. However, a scholar such as yourself has surely researched her…” Yes, with a prod that would allow the researcher to reveal her secrets is a most fine plan indeed. “Of course I have. She’s the most powerful healer in Equestria, her whole family’s been that way.” “That is quite the claim,” you do not take your eyes off of Eir as she moves along the crowd and up to the stage. “Is her magic superior to Celestia’s?” “Alright, second most powerful healer-” “And Princess Luna’s?” She purses her lips at your constant corrections, “Okay… She’s the third most-” “Starswirl?” ”She’s a powerful healer alright? It gets annoying every time you interrupt me when I make a mist…” she pauses, “You’re not going to do it again?” “Do what?” “Interrupt me.” Oh what a foolish young mare she is, asking such questions. “Why, Young Miss Sparkle, I would never interrupt you.” Wait for it… Any second now- “But- you- just- with me- Gah! How does anypony put up with you?” “It is a wonder indeed.” With a shake of her head she passes you the cup, to which you thank her and take a sip. Ahh, delicious tasteless water that tasted delicious. Ironic. “So why do you ask about her all of a sudden? You’re not going to run off with her are you?” Eir chats with the musician who nods and mutters something to her companions, a new tune flowing through their instruments. It’s nice and slow. “When I saw her- It was strange. A part of it reminded me of how I first saw you, a mare with something hidden.” “What?” A partial shock stemming from your perceived accusation, but you did not mean it in such a way. “I have nothing to hide, unlike some ponies.” “I mean hidden in the most polite way imaginable. For you, I speak of the hidden potential that rests within you. Dash too has this.” “And Eir?” “What about her?” you wag your finger slowly as the music flows. It reminds you of a river, constrained and beautiful. “What about her is hidden?” “Ahh. It is something I have not encountered before. I see her… differently. To say more, I cannot. You say she has family yes?” Twilight nods, also taking the time to wash her mouth clean of the ‘champagnes’ waste. “Her mother passed away when she was a foal. She doesn’t have any brothers or sisters, just her.” “It is a shame, to have the power to live a lifetime more… and more.” Until the end of time. “You want to talk to her?” “Who?” Twilight can only laugh at your shortened ‘train of thought.’ “Eir. Do you want me to introduce you to her?” An introduction? Before, you must ask yourself why one would dare introduce themselves? The answer is to establish a relationship, whether it be friendship or otherwise, both long-lasting. And you do not have the time left for such a thing. “I must decline, Miss Sparkle. The night is nearing a close and she must return to her chambers for rest.” You look back over to Rainbow Dash, still as bored as ever. When she looks up to you, she almost seems to perk up with a smile, waving lazily back over. “But… the night is not over, and there is one thing left to do before it ends. If you will pardon me.” She sees where you’re headed and pats you along, “Don’t step on her hooves.” To the VIP section you go, the red rope that blocks you from it a most trivial thing. However, your legs still do not feel quite up to the task as they once have. You shall persevere. Dash’s head is looking to the ground, her esteemed Wonderbolts talking with the other VIPS while ignoring the true one right behind them. No pony should have this be their last memory of the gala. “Miss Dash,” you whisper over the crowd. Rainbow Dash only brushes her ear, thinking your voice an illusion. It is not. “Rainbow Dash, your attention if you would.” She turns her head slightly, still unsure of what she heard until she sees you leaning down over the rope, “Anon? What are you doing?” “Attempting to not topple over like your infamous ‘sack of bricks’ at the moment,” you joke as she steps toward the rope, “I do say this position is quite unwieldy, might you aid my ascent?” With a grin she helps push you upright. Yes, you find the standing position far more pleasant. “My thanks extend to you, Miss Dash. I do not know how you can tolerate such a pose with your legs as they are. I would surely fall upon my own face.” “I think you’ve done that enough already.” You share a brief moment of laughter with her, her rear leg swinging as she stands there, “So… How’s the party going?” “I find it not to have been the experience I imagined. More joy and less… what is it you take onboard a trip? Baggage? There’s far too much.” “So it could be better then?” Leaning in closer she whispers, “Don’t let the Wonderbolts hear you, but I kind of feel the same way.” “Did they not leave their belongings with the valet?” You would not blame them if they did not. You once saw two workers take a carriage on a joy-ride. Their undue conduct landed them straight into your care. Not quite sure whatever happened to that carriage… “Very funny, Anon.” You raise a brow. “You didn’t mean that one did you? Why am I not surprised?” You are about to answer only for her to do so instead and in a strikingly familiar voice, “‘Might my actions be repetitive?’ Once again-” “Why are you not surprised?” you finish her sentence, reversing her own reversal. Does that make you the reverse? Rather confusing line of thought. Dash can only nod, “My thoughts exactly.” And yours as well. You will miss this… the back and forth you share with her. Never again might you- “You alright there?” “Would you like to dance?” “D-dance?” she acts shocked at your offer, her words stuttering along before she regains herself, “Pfft… come on Anon, you know I don’t dance.” Too marish for her, hmm? It is not a pleasant thing to be turned down. Press the advance? Surely so. “I do understand your hesitation. In front of all the ponies,” you display with a wave of your hands, “It can take quite a toll on one’s nerves. Surely the Wonderbolts mere presence has taxed them already.” “Are you trying to say I’m chicken?” Good, allow your reputation to take the proverbial wheel. “Rainbow Dash isn’t scared of nothing.” She might take care not to use herself in the third person though. To act as the immodest Trixie would surely doom the very reputation she has spent such a quantity of time to construct. “Then it is me then? I do not meet your requirements…” Her proud demeanor quickly shifts to one that expresses empathy, taking the bait as a fish to a hook. “No- It’s not like that at all. It’s just- The Wonderbolts could be done at any moment and I want to be there when they’re finished.” So she is content to stand bored by the Wonderbolts side, spending her time ignored much as a peasant to their king. If that is what she wishes… you have no place to speak otherwise. “Very well then. Perhaps one of our other friends shall accept. Twilight perhaps.” “You haven’t asked any of them yet?” You shake your head in response. “I wished you to be my partner while this song still plays. It has a most rhythmic tune. A shame that-” “Hold that thought,” she interrupts. Have you not expressed your feelings towards this action? Not wishing for your verbal counter she escapes, flying over to the stage. As if you cannot simply follow her, no place is beyond your grasp. Mostly. You are surprised when after a quick moment she soon returns, “Alright, they’ve still got a couple minutes for this song. Come on then.” Come on then? Where are you going? “I do not follow.” Hopping over the rope she pushes you towards the rooms center, “We’re going to dance. That’s what you said.” So you are? So you are! Yes now you understand. “Indeed, let us.” She stands opposite of you and looks up at you, “So… How exactly are we going to do this?” Do what- Yes dance… Huh, you have not seem to have thought this through. “I… do not know. How might a couple dance in Equine culture?” The parties you attend do not accompany such a ritual. Much more punch. She blushes oddly enough. “First off we don’t dance to something like this. It’s kind of why I was shocked.” “Truly? Then we find ourselves in quite the dilemma.” You look to her in hopes she has a plan to solve this mess, but she does not. “Don’t look at me; you’re the one who asked me to dance.” True enough you suppose. Then how do you… Hmm… “Raise your forelegs if you would.” Miss Dash does not do so, raising a brow at your odd request. “I believe I must take hold of your hooves with my hand.” “Uhh… Alright I guess. Don’t you dare pick me up though. I won’t forgive you if you make me look like a foal.” “I would not dare.” Taking her hoof in your hand you lock your fingers around her hoof, feeling her own hoof squeeze against you, “Whoa.” “Am I squeezing too hard?” “No it’s just- I didn’t know you were so cold.” That is to be expected of you. “It would mean that I am at ease. Is it… unpleasant?” She shakes her head and wobbles on her feet, “No, but I feel foolish standing on two hooves like you. You said you wouldn’t dare, remember?” That you did promise. “Apologies. If I remember- If I remember… We must begin to move in sync.” Other ponies are beginning to stare and Dash’s face reddens, “They’re looking at us.” How best to do this, you wonder. Every second you waste only allows her discomfort to rise. You remember she enjoys taking the lead, but… In the immortal words of Rainbow Dash: Buck it. You step backwards, Dash stumbling after you with a gasp, “Easy there. Jeez. It’s not like I normally move like this.” “Sorry,” you laugh, your own nerves working against you. “but you are going to have to learn. We are moving backwards now.” “But you’re already- Whoa!” She stifles her yell as you suddenly move towards her. “Take it easy on me. It’s not every day I dance with death.” You pause at the word, a harsh sting of reality harming you more than any ache that strikes your head, “Sorry.” “No…” you return with a reassuring smile, “It is good you have come to accept that small part of me.” “It’s kind of hard to miss,” she jokes in turn, pushing you two steps back as the two of you begin to adapt to this alien dance of yours. “That it is, Rainbow Dash.” You surprise her with a turn, Rainbow burying her face in your chest, “Warn me if you’re going to do that.” “I am doing what feels natural. Shall we stop?” Pulling away from your chest she brushes her dress back with her tail, “No way, not until you look as foolish as me.” With an assertive tug you’re flung around, almost hitting another patron along the way. “How do you like that, huh? Ha ha!” She tries it once more, only managing to have herself spun by your superior dexterity in this pose. “To see you enjoying yourself? Yes, I guess I do enjoy that.” “Yeah yeah, save that for the mares.” “Are you not a mare? I would think not to waste it on another.” She shrugs it off, tossing her mane to the other side, “Yeah right… I’m just another pony to you. A chauffeur, right?” “I did call you by such a term, true.” You push her back, not caring of the several onlooker and their prying eyes. “But it is also true that I have come to enjoy your company. My time with you- I would not give that up for life itself.” Her cheeks continue to redden as the motions between you both become more and more fluid, every step simpler than the last. “You get this sappy with all the mares?” Sappy? Like a tree? No, she must mean the foolish type, sentimental perhaps? “I would say not. I will say what I believe, not what one wishes to hear… mostly.” “Can’t have everypony knowing the truth about you now can we?” She replies with a light chuckle and turn of her head. “I have the need to tell you that I will- I shall cherish these times together and keep them close.” “You make it sound like you’re about to run off,” she attempts to joke… but the truth has not yet reached her ears. She will learn in time. “We all do one day, Miss Dash.” She tightens her hold on your hand and looks up, “But today’s not that day, and I don’t want to run anymore. Anon I…” She clenches her eyes with a head shake, “You make me feel like a fool.” “I believe you mean foal.” “Fool, foal, whatever the word is, it’s all the same. I can’t act normal around you, you’re just- different.” “So my nature brings you discomfort still…” She tries to smile but fails, a certain excitement riding through her words, “No it’s not that- I don’t know how to say it. Come on, Dash, just… let it all go.” The music ends and with it your dance, the two of you standing there looking at the other. “Let what all go?” She takes a deep breathe and leans forward, a cue of gasps escaping your audience. What is she- The slam of a door interrupts Rainbow Dash, a dozen heart-wrenching screams escaping the audience. “You’re… going… to LOVE ME!” Applejack’s carting in a cake when the first ponies and woodland creatures make way, “Cake’s on everyp- Whoa now!” Pinkie’s ears spring up like a fox, “Did somebody say cake?!” In mere moments she’s tackled the cowgirl and sent her hat flying through the air like a Frisbee. No wait, that’s the cake… and it appears to be headed for Madam Rarity. Perhaps she should- In a swift motion she is used as a shield by Mr. Mud, the green and blue bits of pastry plastered along her dress leaving the prince spotless. Chaos is rank in this establishment, indeed. The world itself appears to be crumbling around you in one of the finest spectacles you have ever seen. Rarity shakes herself clean and- Oh she is getting the Prince dirty as well, quite uncouth of her. You watch as the Prince backs into the statue that serves as the room’s centerpiece and it appears to be tipping if the screams and hollers of ponies was not evidence enough. It feels like you’re back in Tartarus already… “If you still wish to gain the Wonderbolt’s attention, that statue could use a hero.” You look back to a very red and apparently very angry Rainbow Dash. “Buck the Wonderbolts.” A retreating patron bumps into her and sends her back in your direction, Rainbow’s lips pressing against yours. You had not expected the abrupt change of direction and find yourself toppling backwards, landing with the shattering of the equine statue. Rainbow Dash quickly pulls away with widened eyes, “Oh buck!” Somehow you think an ‘f’ is missing from that word. She helps you to her feet, cheeks crimson in blush, “I didn’t- I mean-” “It was an accident,” you agree with her. “I understand.” “Y-yeah… an accident. Right…” Looking over you find the rest of your friends waving at you both in an attempt to ‘flag you down’ “Looks like we’re going! See you at the train.” Before you can say a word she’s fast off her wings and out of the castle. So you stand there, amidst the roaring crowd that flees in directions unbeknownst to even them, surrounded, yet alone… and confused. ~~~ The trip back to Ponyville was no less awkward. Your attempts to speak with Miss Dash had always ended in short and swift demises. Nothing you said was able to break this metaphorical shell that you found impossible to pierce. It was not your intention to cause such distress to her… but perhaps this works well in the end. Should she not wish to speak to you, it would be then easier for her to forget you, yes? You must agree with your own logic. Anything else… it would be unpleasant. You part ways upon your return to Twilight’s library, several ponies scattering about town as if it were ablaze. No smoke rises above the town, so no alarm is sounded. All is right in Ponyville… You close the door behind you to find Twilight hovering a very tired Spike up the stairs. “Reminds me of the night I first came to Ponyville. Do you remember the tale?” “I’m not sure I’d call it a tale, but I remember.” She puts the sleeping dragon to bed, covering him with a thin blanket. “It feels like yesterday when we stopped Nightmare Moon.” “Indeed, and the mess was quite similar as well,” you decide to point out, disheveled piles of books and random ‘knick-knacks’ tossed about. “I swore I had this place as clean as a whistle when I left. You say that because you have to keep a whistle clean to use it.” Aaand she has answered your question. Good show, Miss Sparkle. She begins to place her books back upon the shelves only to pause, “You’re leaving now… aren’t you?” There is no need to answer as Twilight’s sigh reveals her knowledge of the coming events. “You won’t hurt any pony by staying. I know you wouldn’t.” And yet, it was only a short trip ago that you had done the very same to Princess Luna. Danger was present and she was ‘caught in the crossfire.’ You do not even wish to know the origin of that phrase. It always ends the same way. “I saw the two of you at the Gala. You can’t leave now.” “Two? Two of who?” “You and Rainbow Dash. I was watching you two the whole time. When everything was going to Tartarus I looked away. When I came back-” Ahh yes the misunderstanding. How such an accident can have such results are so minute that they dare be impossible. “A patron had bumped into Miss Dash, Twilight. Nothing more.” Twilight shakes head, “How can you not see it? I know you don’t have eyes, but you aren’t blind.” She asserts that your vision be shrouded. What would make her claim such a thing? “And what might I be blind of?” “Do I have to spell it out? Rainbow Dash lo-” Like the Rockodile to its prey, a pink mare erupts out of the pile of books, “FOREVER!” “Oh, hello Miss Pie.” “Hiya Super Secret-” she remembers Twilight is in the room and whispers instead, “super secret friend.” She returns to her normal Pinkie volume afterwards. “Have you seen those pesky CMC? Applejack and Rarity can’t find them anywhere.” “CMC?” “The Cutie Mark Crusaders, silly. They’re missing. I wonder where they’re hiding?” This gets Twilight’s attention, “What do you mean they’re missing?” “Like, gone. Super gone! I’ve been looking everywhere and I can’t find them, and I’ve -never- lost a game of hide-and-seek. They’re good…” Missing? Surely they must be somewhere, under a bed perhaps. Foals these days can be quite the hassle. You hear them before you can actually see them, but the rest of your friends soon explode through the door, figuratively. “Twilight! Thank Celestia yur still here. Ah can’t find Apple Bloom anywhere! Big Mac said she went explorin’ with her friends, but no pony knows where they went!” Rarity speaks up after her, “Sweetie Belle is gone too, and while I might enjoy the occasional moment of silence in my boutique, I planned to give my dear sister a makeover. Now my night is ruined, AGAIN!” “Surely they could not have gone far. Three fillies their age could not have simply vanished.” “umm, Angel and the others didn’t see them go in the forest. Just so you know…” Twilight tries to wrap her head around this but pauses when she looks back to the piles of books on the ground. “How’s we gonna find ‘em?” “They were here…” Twilight whispers under her breath and approaches the pile, levitating them away one by one. Pinkie hops around her nonchalantly, “They’re totally not there. I checked. Twice! Unless they’re super sneaky… super super sneaky…” While Pinkie’s innocent tone is refreshing, you do your best to ignore her in face of such a serious situation. “What is it you are looking for, Miss Sparkle?” “A few days ago the three of them came in looking for some books, and I know that I cleaned this place before I left so that can only mean-” “They’re here!” Rarity and Applejack shout in unison, “Sweetie Belle! Apple Bloom!” “Were here,” Twilight corrects them. “But maybe one of these books can tell us where they went.” Quick thinking. Twilight will make Celestia proud when her fateful day arrives. Each one of the ponies begins to look, pouring over the books as if their life depended on it. Onto another quest already… The journey of friendship is never over. It is time to leave, and now is as good a time as any. You open the door, taking what is likely your last breath of fresh air. “Goodb-” “Ah found it!” Applejack exclaims, the ponies circling around her, even staying your departure on curiosity’s sake. “How can you tell?” Pinkie asks, Applejack holding up a bow. “This here’s her bow. She must’ve stuffed it in one of the pages ‘fore she left.” “Well where’d it say they went?” Twilight asks, Applejack’s head moving away from the page. “That don’t make a lick of sense.” “Where did they go?” You ask, your voice drowned out by their growing commotion. Pinkie drops from above like a spider, eyebrow raising, “I don’t get it.” “Where did they go?” Once again, you ask. Rainbow Dash has had enough and tears the book away for a second before Twilight can get a hold on it. “Scootaloo…” She turns to you- Fear. She fears where they went. Where did they go, Twilight? Tell me! Where did they go?! “That can’t be right. This must be a mistake.” You focus, appearing behind Twilight and tearing the book from her hands. “When I ask a question I demand an answer.” You step away from them and look down to the book, scanning over the pages. It’s all speculation of some far off land. Nothing to worry- Of course they turned the page over, what did you expect? “Now,” you flip the page back over to reveal a picture of a barren plain, “Where did they…” The book escapes your grasp, Pinkie sliding underneath you, “Got it! Here you go, Anon, you dropped this.” “I didn’t get to see,” Rarity complains. She should be glad, knowledge… is not as powerful as the phrase suggested. “Where did they go?” “A place beyond which the living dare not see,” you reply before any others can dare describe it. “A desolate land that the sun had long forgotten and the moon not dare go.” You find your hand clenched, a silent cackle echoing within you. “Our Cutie Mark Crusaders have gone to the land of death itself. Tartarus.” Cue dramatic gasp from Rarity… and scene. Of all things, of the entirety of the emotional spectrum, you choose to laugh. It is time for the ponies to wonder, to face the same confusion you have found each day you walked on this plain. Figures… You were headed home anyways. Today could have been the best night ever. Tomorrow is going to be quite interesting. Chapter 13: Crimson WastesHow many ways can one express how they feel? Must it be vocal, or can it too be a silent gesture? If so, there must be thousands of variations, each differing in the most minute of details but portraying an entirely different image. And of all the thousands, the hundreds of thousands that you can choose from, you chose laughter. “Tartarus,” you finish your chuckling and grab the book from Pinkie’s grasp. “They could have chosen to venture in Lake Whinny or take a wander along the green’s of a trotting path… but no, Tartarus.” You can’t help but grin as you look down at the pages of the book, but you’re unsure why? You are not happy about this situation. It does not bring you joy. Great hazards surround those fillies, and yet you have chosen to laugh… A churn of your stomach is all it takes to wipe away the stranger’s smile. ”Do you think this is funny?” Twilight responds to your improper reaction, “These girls are in danger and you- you laugh?” For the first time since the Gala Rainbow steps up in your defense, “He’s just as shocked as we are. He just- doesn’t know how to put it in words.” “These’re our kin, Anonymous. We gotta to help ‘em.” Don’t get involved. Once you do, they will tear you apart. No, they’re your friends. They would never- Wouldn’t they? Just keep reading that book of yours and let them sort this out. That’s sure to go over well. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!” Pinkie lunges up with a raised hoof only to fall back down and scratch her head, “How do we get there?” The foolish- no. The innocent mare thinks to go to Tartarus? They have no idea what lurks beyond the veil of their world. Stitchers, Umbras, Abominations, the souls of the damned… each fixed in a state of perpetual hunger. Your friends would be the perfect dish. You look up to find Twilight before you, “Give me the book, Anon.” You can see the drop. It’s slow at first, each second dropping by another notch with alarming speed. Looking to the others only proves what you have already assumed, each one utterly plummeting to a single digit. Is it fate, or is it their own free will? Always was one of the fuzzier subjects. You don’t wish to see them die… but it is no longer your choice. You hand over the book. “You will not last a day in Tartarus,” you give a warning as you walk back to the front door, looking back. “None of you will.” Determination does not fade from their hearts however and your warning falls on deaf ears. “We must win.” Rarity sticks up her chest beside Applejack. “And as uncouth as it sounds, we must –acheem- We must kick some flank for our sisters.” “Yeehaw, I think I like ya more and more every minute, lass.” Rarity pushes up her curls in a blush at the compliment. Even Fluttershy seems to be willing to go, the coward of- She is not a coward. Fluttershy is… shy- and a coward. Silence. Twilight takes charge of this group, and while she may be a strong leader, she is not qualified. “After all the time you’ve spent with us, you still doubt us. Our friendship is tougher than any force in Tartarus.” She steps in front of her five friends, Pinkie having trouble staying in one spot as per usual. “We may not be fighters, but we’ll fight to keep our friends and family safe. We stopped Nightmare Moon and saved Equestria from everlasting night.” Don’t laugh. “And we can save them now.” Fools all of them. They think they have a chance in Tartarus, all because they ‘defeated’ Nightmare Moon. The thought lingers that you should tell them the truth… but it is not the time or place. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack… Rainbow Dash. Rainbow… she is the only one who bears the second thoughts in her eyes, if you can perform such a feat. She is the only one who is listening to reason. If Death himself says you will not last one day, you should not question it. “We should listen to Anon, girls,” Rainbow Dash leads them in the right direction. Each one looks to her as if she had said ‘buck the Wonderbolts…’ Wait a second- “You ain’t turning filly on us now, are ya Dash? We need ya.” “No, not at all. I’m all for heading straight down to Tartarus as you guys,” she backs off with a lie, “but Anon has never lied to us. If he says we won’t make it-” Twilight interrupts her, “But we will make it. Anon hasn’t been thinking clearly these past few days,” she turns, now glaring at you. All the work it took to turn her to your side and it collapses in a heap of wasted effort, like a Jenga pile. Jeng- by Tartarus you hate this pain. Then release it. ‘Fat chance.’ “Anon told me he thought that ponies in Canterlot were heartless, in his own way, that they didn’t care about their fellow pony. I’m from Canterlot, Anonymous. You don’t know anything about us.” “And you know nothing of Tartarus!” Air catches in her throat, all of their throats at your outburst, but it is well deserved. “S-sugarcube.” “Do not. I say, do not, ‘sugarcube’ me. This is neither the time nor place.” You look to Twilight who is still trying her best to appear as their fearless leader. More on the fearful side at this point. “Go! Venture into Tartarus if you see it fit. See how that fares for you. Then I shall tend the farm in Applejack’s stead; run this library and Rarity’s boutique, bake sweets in Pinkie’s memory and care for Fluttershy’s animals. There will be no one left to do this once you’re gone.” So angry, you have to stop it- You can’t stop anger. Stop it, purge it, it’s all the same. Control… learn to control yourself. Even after your outburst, Twilight attempts to speak, “We- we stopped Nightmare-” “Ah yes, I had almost forgotten your grand journey. This is sarcasm, because I, in fact, do remember. I remember the challenges you faced along the way. A rockslide, a peeved beast, a serpent’s mustache… Nothing.” “Nightmare-” “Ms. Moon still had a heart, a conscience. It was never her intention to kill any of you. I have no eyes and yet I see the truth clearer than you, how is that?” You don’t give her a moment to answer. “The beasts of Tartarus want one thing. You. Not everlasting night, not a party or a fancy dress…” They don’t care, those creatures. A friend to you is just another dish to them. You lean against the door, a drain sapping you of your strength to stand. Wood… You always like how it felt, especially the polished variety. Your finger just glides across the surface… “Please,” you mutter under your breath, “If you were to ever take my advice, do so now. Do not go to Tartarus.” You look to Dash for a measly second, unable to bear seeing the number rest above her head, unchanged. “We have to go.” “You don’t understand,” Twilight shakes her head. “They’re family to us. We have to save them.” “And I have none, is that it?” you question, a legitimate one at that, not one that is said to prove one’s point. “To be Frank, a pony whose name I do not know, you are the closest thing to a family I have had.” You hear one of them approach, looking up to see Rainbow Dash, “And what if it was one of us in Tartarus?” “That’s different,” your voice but a whisper. “Would you come for one of us?” As Death, it is a certainty that you would come for them, but as a human… Strange, you think with a smile, you did not expect that answer. “Yes, I would.” ”Then help us.” You straighten your back, all eyes locked on you. “You know more about Tartarus than any of us,” Rainbow Dash whispers to you. Knowledge is a powerful thing, but it is useless when unable to be put to action. You are thankful that yours has the correct vessel. You straighten your tie and walk towards Twilight, towering over her as you have always done, “Can you help us?” “If I do, then I do not want any banter, any of this ‘sass’ that a child gives to their parents. You will listen and you will obey. Is that understood?” Twilight doesn’t respond but nods all the same, and that’s enough for you. “Very well then. I will join you in your quest as I have in the past, but we leave at once.” You allow Miss Dash and Miss Sparkle next to you but raise your hand when the others attempt to approach. “It is unwise for you to join us.” ”And who might that be exactly?” Rarity adds with a ‘fire’ in her voice. “The rest of you. I cannot guarantee your safety should I have six ponies to watch over.” You do understand her reluctance to stay behind, ‘believe it or not.’ An emotional uprising rampages within her, even more so with dearest Applejack, given how important family is in their daily ritual. “So ya want the lot of us to twiddle our hooves while the three of ya rescue our kin? Who do ya take me for?” “Anon knows this place, Applejack,” Miss Dash comes to your aid. “If he says it’s too dangerous for all of us, he’s right.” No, that was not the aid you were looking for, AJ raising a brow, “How in tarnation would Anon know about Tartarus?” It has been a long while since you watched atop the Obsidian Tower with The Guard, but Tartarus… Tartarus never changes… You look down to Twilight’s own curious glance, “How do you know?” “Because I’ve been there.” All you wanted in this life was a vacation. Nightmare Moon you could wave off, Scootaloo’s forest adventure was not. Then you found headaches and nightmares, but still you persisted. This was to be your last night, your final day. It’s a shame that the vacation you sought still out of your reach. “Miss Sparkle,” you call out to her once again, “Do you believe you can recite the same incantation that the fillies might have used?” You allow her to sift through the pages in search for the ritual, but should she take too long you will be forced to use more… compromising, methods to get to Tartarus. “How do you know they used a spell?” one of the ponies asks, your mind too- What’s the word? Bogged? The correlation between the two is not as devoid as you had thought. “The Gates of Tartarus would require the fillies to traverse the Everfree Forest. Fluttershy said that her animals saw no pony enter, is that not correct?” Fluttershy nods before Twilight perks up with a shout, “I found it!” This is fortunate; you did not wish to travel to Tartarus the other way. “It’s far different than any spell I’ve cast before, but I think I can cast it all the same.” “Very well, let us be on our way.” Twilight clears your surroundings, the rest of your friends standing back at a safe distance, “Ya sure you don’t want us to come along?” “I’ll keep them safe,” Rainbow Dash poses a false smile, a true one would not be appropriate given the circumstances. “All three of them will be right behind me when we get back. Don’t worry.” They are right to worry. Ponies are unequipped for the horrors that lie beyond the veil of life. Many have tried to explore the forbidden realm, only to fall to the corruption within. You must ensure they do not follow suit. Suit, why must these words encompass multiple meanings. It is not efficient. The wisps of air begin to form around the three of you as Twilight begins her incantation, muttering the words to herself. They glide through your fingers as you raise a hand, the wind caressing the skin between each digit, a marvelous sensation. It is short lived however as the speed picks up, the simple breeze transforming to a gale, the strength of which almost knocking your caster over. Trudging through the violent gusts you hold her down, the fillies likely having clung together merely to stay afloat, like a sailor in a hurricane. You attempt to look back to the others, tendrils of light swirling about the three of you in a sphere, each spiraling at speeds that your own Rainbow Dash would marvel at. “Stay back!” you shout over the howling winds at Applejack as she stepped forward, her retreating motion ensuring her safety. One by one the four ponies’ numbers rise and return to their previous state, the metaphorical weight lifted from your shoulders. Your head snaps down to your feet as the feeling spreads, moving from your chest down to your toes, a gap appearing between you and the floor and you… fly. You look to Twilight and Rainbow Dash, the latter flailing her hooves at her unintended flight. Twilight remains calm and continues. This is how it feels- to ascend in this form, complete weightlessness. It is incredible! Now you understand how Miss Dash must feel when she takes the sky as her own. ”How much longer?!” Dash hollers to Twilight whose eyes have now opened. It’s in this moment that the unicorn realizes that, yes; she is floating mid-air and soon joins the crazed leg motions of her peer. Twilight’s lips move to answer her, but no words seep from her mouth. You wonder if your ears had lost their tune, but both of them seem to realize her loss of voice as well. In fact, all noise has ceased and the world has gone white, not a blinding white that is, not yet at least. Turning your head you find nothing but the vast openness of light. It is almost time. You hover over to the two of them, holding them both by the neck. You speak to them, your words answering to them on a channel that they cannot possibly comprehend. You speak to their souls, not to their ears that they have accustomed to. “Close your eyes and minds. Until I speak again, you shall not open them. This you must do for me.” With hesitation they nod, your instructions absolute in nature. Weight returns to you, all of you but you no longer stand in the confines of a library. Neither do you stand at Tartarus’s gate. Twilight… No one gets it right the first time. Practice, after all, enhances performance. The gates are as proud as ever, the clouds casting their blinding light to all who would look upon them. Should their eyes have been open, they might have lost their sight entirely, a cruel punishment, without a doubt, but a just one for those who look upon the land that they have not yet earned. Then why is it that you are allowed to look? A malicious joke to the core of your being. You lead many to these gates, those that deserve the reward that lies beyond. What reward have you been given for your eternity of service? A land of horrors warped and depraved that serves as a task itself, a garden of thorns that spreads like a weed that you must hold in line. That is your reward? You sigh and turn away from the golden gates and their precious reward. You are not a member of the living. You harbor no soul to gain a prize. A servant to life, and nothing more. By the neck you lead them away to a land that would more willfully harm their bodies than their eyes, to the steps. The clouds here have grayed, each bundle darkening the closer you get to the steps, the closer you get to Tartarus. “The danger has passed,” you whisper, the two opening their eyes. “Wha- Where are we?” Twilight asks as she spins about in utter confusion. “The land above. A mistake in the incantation led us here, but I have brought us to a safer place.” You chuckle at that last part, an ironic phrase. “We must venture down.” Both of them look around for the place you speak, finally following the point of your finger to the stone bricks that descend further into the darkening clouds. “Down- down there?” a shiver rolling up Twilight’s spine. “The girls are down there somewhere.” Rainbow nods with a determination- that you rarely see. “We’re going to get them back.” “And the first step is before you… Will you take it?” “Of course I’ll take it. Let’s go, Twilight.” Rainbow goes first and with a little prodding from you Twilight soon follows. The pillows of gray that hug the spiraling stairs of rock darken even still, blackening to their core of shadow, the first sign of thorns finding root within them as well. The stone too appears to change. While the first few steps appear pristine with the most minor of scuffs, the further you descend the more flaws begin to appear. Cracks and fissures become more evident and they can be seen to have worn with age. This whole place has gone to Tartarus, an ironic phrase. This is Tartarus, doom incarnate. Even still, there has always been a certain appeal to this place. It’s quiet, you guess and there’s… Hmm, is that all you can muster? Land of the damned indeed. “So this- this is Tartarus?” you hear Twilight ask as she continues down, the unnatural features around her planting the first seeds of doubt within her. “We have not reached it yet. We stand upon the Steps of Ascension, the bridge between two worlds.” “Doesn’t look like much of a bridge to me,” Miss Dash’s voice trails up to you. “When I said bridge-” “I know what you meant.” You almost smile… of course she does. She knows you better than you might know yourself. Interesting proposition that. Twilight is not sated with this answer it would seem by further questioning. “What does the bridge, the step bridge- Steps-” It’s humorous to see her vigorously shake her head about in bewilderment. Is it a bridge, or are they steps? They act as steps, but also a bridge. A Step-Bridge would be far more accurate. “Guh!” It seems she has given up on the naming section of her question, “Where does -it- go?” “Why, Twilight Sparkle, I do not know what this -it- is, and I most certainly do not know where this unknown entity goes.” She stops to leer at you a moment before continuing down the steps, the space surprisingly bright despite the sheer gloom of our surroundings, “You know what I mean.” Astute as always. Yes, you do know where she means. “The Steps lead from Tartarus to the land beyond. It comes by many names, each culture granting it a different title. Valhalla, Nirvana, Rapture, The Beyond, The Afterworld. Each a unique label and each ends on the same golden gates. Heaven, comes to mind.” “Heaven…” Yes, Heaven. That’s what you just said. Why has she repeated it? You pick up the pace, the mare always seemingly just around the corner and- Is that a notepad? How has she managed to sneak a note taking device past you? “Where did you obtain your writing instrument, Miss Sparkle? I thought you had not the time?” “Well,” she grins meekly, “Pinkie likes to store balls; I like to keep paper and quills around the house.” Not alone in your curiosity, Rainbow turns her head, “You keep that stuff in your dress too?” “You never know!” her unconvincing cheer might work on others, but to Dash and yourself, she may as well be speaking to a wall. They hardly change their position. “I do hope that this insistent note taking will not get in the way of our search, Miss Sparkle.” “I know why we’re here. You don’t need to tell me.” Good, because we are almost there. You can see the faint glow of red upon the steps now, Dash too noticing it. “We’re close?” “Very, and Miss Sparkle?” She only picks up the pace at your words, bounding downwards two, maybe three steps, at a time. You close the gap between you. “Yeah? Whoa-” Grabbing her by the tail you pull her back on the steps, her excitement almost driving her off to the earth below. “Watch your step.” “You could’ve told me earlier.” “You didn’t ask,” you reply with a shrug as you glance back over the wastes. Maybe not a waste, different all the same. Vast sweeps of red cross the land almost like that of an ocean, the crimson red of grass serving as waves, thick bushels lying still, no breeze to push them along. “Are those- trees?” Miss Dash asks, her mental image of this land likely crushed. Dotting the landscape are indeed multiple trees, but they are not those that she has taken a slumber upon. “Ash trees, I believe they are called. Their roots can spread for miles around, lingering upon the surface. Never shall you see two beside another for long.” You move Twilight along, having to tear her away from her precious notes so you can proceed on this quest. “So they’re just like trees in a desert?” “Come again, Miss Sparkle?” ”Desert trees. They keep shallow roots to ensure their survival and to absorb water.” This must be where her reading comes to play. Perhaps you too should pick up this hobby. Valuable information lies in those bundles of scribbled paper. “In a way they are similar. In others, they are not.” “How?” “How?” “How are they different?” “Twilight, we need to focus,” Dash ‘fixes her wagon.’ Now that is a phrase that simply makes no- Nevermind, you get it now. Interesting how each statement houses some truth, no matter how strange. Peeking over the edge, Twilight does not relent, “We have plenty of time, Rainbow Dash.” You cast your gaze off to the side at that very thought. They have plenty, but the crusaders may not. It is not a matter of hours they have been gone, but days. Time is a funny thing after all. A minute in the living world is an hour here, and we had been at the gala for hours… The thought is unpleasant. You can only hope the Guard had picked them up, but you must search regardless. ”So Anon… How are they different?” “Still you do not relent? Some might consider that admirable, but still, others think it a curse. Both, maybe?” Awaiting her answer still? Why yes, she is. You are speaking to Twilight Sparkle after all. Her curiosity is without equal. Only your own may surpass her. “Look up,” you motion to the sky, “You see the clouds yes? They remain black but without a drop of moisture within their thorned interior. No rain falls in this place; that is how they are different.” “But if there’s no rain, why do they have roots?” By the perk of her head you can see that Rainbow Dash is the first to solve the riddle, “You don’t want to know.” “They get their nutrients from a different source.” That is the last you say as you continue on, letting Twilight solve this conundrum herself. You savor the moments of silence as you continue down the steps. ”I still don’t get it.” Her innocence will harm her one day. Each step brings you closer to the ground, the mountains that rest at your back seemingly growing as you continue downwards. Perspective is a perplexing wonder, able to alter one’s entire view, not just the physical one but their personal bias as well. How might you see this land anew? ”Uhh, Anon?” Dash calls out to you, “Do you mind coming up here for a second?” “Posthaste.” Now where did that word come from? Squeezing past Twilight you stand behind Rainbow Dash, strangely the one who leads your group. Surely you are more qualified. “I am present.” “We’ve got a problem,” she nudges toward the steps, or rather, the lack of them. You look over the edge finding not more stairs, but merely the earth below. A brown structure rests near the shattered base, a tent of old, vacant by the looks of it. “Indeed. It is most difficult to step where one’s feet, or hooves, cannot be set. It is lucky that you be blessed with wings.” She flares the twin limbs of hers in a stretch, perhaps. “I can fly here, right? Nothing is going to snatch me out of the sky?” You do not answer straight away, and her face darkens for it, “Then how am I supposed to get down?” “There are creatures in this place capable of flight,” answering her at last, “but you needn’t worry of their involvement. Most take to slumber in heights beyond our search. Even should they awaken, I have no doubt in your capacity to lose them in the sky.” She brightens at your smile and praise, flapping her wings until she’s hovering just beside Twilight and yourself. Speaking of… “Well how do I get down?” You scratch your chin now that you look at her, “Can’t you just do that magic thing where you pop out somewhere else?” She speaks of teleportation, a most dangerous magic, even for a trained sorceress. “I don’t think I can make it all the way down there.” “Tis a shame you lack wings presently, else this obstacle be merely a breeze against you.” Twilight soon smacks herself in the head for some reason, “Duh, you can carry me Rainbow Dash.” “In a dress? You’ll get caught in my wings, and we’ll both be in trouble.” “Yes, it is a most dangerous thing. We do not wish to doom her to stay in this place permanently.” Taking one last look over you nod to yourself, “So what’s the plan?” Leaning down you sweep Twilight off her feet, the mare gasping at your sudden movement, “A-anon?” “I would tighten your grip, Miss Sparkle.” Her hooves lock around you and you smile reassuringly. “Perhaps you should close your eyes as well.” “I’ll try and slow you two down,” Dash moves behind you while avoiding your gaze, a strange tone in her voice. “On three?” “On three?” Miss Sparkle nods and you line yourself with the edge. “One… Two…” “Wait I’m not-” “Three.” A bit too late you suppose as you speed down to the ground with her in your arms, her grip tightening more than you expected. You are glad you do not require air as she does. Dash clings to your back as she tries to hold on, but as she expected the ends of Twilight’s dress cast themselves to her face. It is troubling to fly when you cannot see. Distracted as Twilight is you take the time to focus, concentrating on the surface you hope to land upon, the familiar breeze absent among the rush as you continue to plummet. Without further delay you find weight returned to you, your landing silent- except for Twilight as she continues to squeal in your ear. Thankfully she is silenced by Rainbow Dash who shoves a hoof in her mouth after untangling herself from your backside. “He only has two them, and I don’t like repeating myself.” “What?” you try and face her, only managing to twirl about in place. She hops off you and shakes her head, “You’re hopeless… Ughh!” She returns to the air in a ‘jiffy’ wiping her hooves. “Something’s touching me.” “It appears to be only yourself.” Twilight calms down in your grasp and you finally allow her to stand only to have her leap back into it in fright. “Ahh! I felt it too.” You unbury your head from her mane and pull her off, “It grabbed my hooves.” Yes, you’re sure it did. For safe keeping you walk over to the base of the steps, now a mere pile of rubble with a gray hue. Needless to say, Twilight is all too happy to stand on them rather than the grass. “It was all grimy and clung to my hooves,” she remarks with a shiver. You look over to the tent, the pitiful thing. Gashes cut into the roof, patches of leather bound across the surface like a bandage for an injured calf. “This place… It’s nothing like I expected.” Rainbow Dash chuckles at the thought, “You’re telling me.” A couple seconds later you hear a thud, turning to find dear Miss Sparkle’s notepad to have finally reached the ground. “Hey…” its owner pats her dress as the quill comes hovering down as well, “That’s mine.” “I believe this is why saddlebags were made,” you note as you walk back over and pick it up, the strands of grass seemingly lunging at your hand as it approaches. A subtle growl all it takes to make them retreat. “Be more careful with this one. I will not come back for it.” She nods with a smile as she holds it close to her chest like one would a gift. To her it must hold great importance. Her whole life must have been bound to the many pages in that book. Not just that book of course, but… Well you understand. Rainbow Dash sets down at the top of the pile, a small tower still standing in its center as she looks around, “It’s so big.” That’s what she- “Umhnnmmm…” Twilight topples back at the sudden noise and Rainbow Dash’s eyes are plastered to the tent, its folds rippling and slowly tossing about. “Anon… I think-” “Yes. I know.” Your state of calm hopefully will find its way to her as it had to Scootaloo once before. “You will be safe.” You don’t know that. You do. Just look at those numbers jumping about- She will make it. You don’t- Yes. You. Do. Turning around you face the tent, only turning your head when you hear Twilight sneak closer, the bits of stone grinding across one another. “Sorry.” She says that and yet she moves closer, notepad brandished. Silly ponies, you think to yourself. “Come out of hiding, face the air.” You spy bits of brown fur from the cuts along the tent, a pale brown, its color washed away much like the blood in its veins. More movement, rustling and turning in the small confines it finds itself in. The tent is twice the size of any normal pony, only coming a heads-length shorter than yourself. The creature must be quite large and bulky… and remarkably slow. “I said-” you start out, far harsher in tone this time only to be stopped by another. “Know what you said…” it comes off as a groan, a soft voice yet gravely as well. “I come at my own time.” His hooves step out first followed by a pair of gray horns that spread to the side. His eyes are a pale gold, drowned out through the years you would assume from the thin frame he has for a buffalo. He wears a black robe, scorched with only faint marks of silver revealing its former color that falls from his body, likely dressed when he was moving about. It covers most of his slim form, a simple bandana covering his mouth. His eyes wander over you in inspection, “Haven’t seen one of you before.” When he turns to your friends the bandana lifts a hair, “Ponies… Heart still beating I see.” There is a hunger in his eyes, one all those like him share but also within those orbs are control, something you seem to lack. “I haven’t seen a living soul in… How long’s it been? Uh, too long.” Twilight, who has been shaking like a leaf speaks up, “Who- are you?” Your hand twitches at the movement of his hoof, untrusting of his motivations. Alas, he simply moves his hoof to untie his bandana revealing the cracked smile behind it. Pressing a hoof to his chest he bows his head as best he can, “I am Wild Hoof, Guardian of the Steps and resident of this land you call Tartarus, welcome to all, living and dead.” His eyes travel over you with that last part and you furrow your brow, driving his eyes to the others. “Who might you be?” Twilight is able to stand straighter after his introduction, his innocent smile and elderly features granting a familiarity to her. “I’m Twilight Sparkle and this is Rainbow Dash and Anonymous. Glad to-” She moves to shake his hoof only to be blocked by your hand, this ‘Wild Hoof’ chuckling at your defensiveness, soon turned to a cough. “Anonymous- *cough cough* -is skeptical of me. He is wise, listen to him.” Rainbow Dash joins her, tentatively landing on the grass even when it clings to her, “Not to ruin your little conversation, but we’re here for a reason Twilight. Remember?” “Of course I remember, it’s just…” So easily brought off track. At least your curiosity does not endanger yourself. “Wild Hoof,” you address the elderly buffalo that turns to you, “We come seeking three fillies, each of a different race but pony all the same. Have you seen anything of the sort?” His lips scrunch together as he rubs his jaw, “Fillies? Tartarus isn’t a place for them. Why would you bring them here?” “You accuse me you insolent-” Dash grabs you by the shoulder before you do anything rash. “What Anonymous means is that he didn’t bring them, right?” You unclench your hand and sigh as she whispers, “It’s okay. We’ll find them.” “It’s not my fault, Rainbow.” “I know.” Lies… She blames you- Quiet. ”Have you seen them?” Twilight asks on your behalf. He begins shaking his head only to stop and nod, “Ahh yes, I do believe I have. Little ones wind up in the strangest of places. Why I once new a calf, little thing…” “Where did they go?” “Ehh what? It was only the one calf.” You’re going to kill this buffalo, giving him a fate worse than this. “Where did the fillies go?” Rainbow helps you out, asking so you don’t have to finish him. “Oh them. Yes, I told them, yes I did. I said no girls should be out this way. Told ‘em to head…” he turns around… and keeps turning… and turning. “Oh feathers.” He forgot. The damned fool forgot where he sent them. “That way! I almost forgot for a minute. My mind isn’t what it’s been.” “Yes,” you grit your teeth, “I understand that quite well.” Rainbow Dash looks off in the direction he designated, “Let’s get going, they’re counting on us.” You nod to her, wishing to leave this place as soon as possible, except Twilight has other ideas. “Mr. Wild Hoof. If I could take a moment of your time there are some questions I want to-” “Acheem! Twilight, we are waiting.” “Oh I know this’ll only take a minute-” “Now.” Your voice bordering on a growl at this point, your anger flaring at her continued disobedience. “Okay, you’re right. Let’s get going.” You make it a couple feet before Wild Hoof speaks again. “The both of you should find better clothing. What you have will not last for long.” That’s- a fair warning. You will heed his advice soon, once you have gone on your way. “Wild Hoof, stand vigilant.” “And yourself, Anonymous.” An old buffalo… How long has he- It matters not, he has his duty and you have yours. ~~~ The steps never seem to end as the three of you continue to traverse the plains with no end in sight. You begin to suspect he led you astray, but that cannot be the case. He may be a Lost Soul, but he contained himself in a most delicate manner. For one of his kind to guard the Steps? He must be of worthy make indeed. “Are you sure he sent us the right way?” Dash flies up higher, squinting to look that bit further but with no luck, “It’s just- nothing. How are we supposed to find them?” “We could’ve gotten more information if Anon would’ve let me ask him some questions.” And let time find its way to corrupt the fillies? The chance is ‘fat.’ Now that is a phrase that still masks itself to you. Would that not make it a large chance? “From that old coot? Good luck with that. Have you ever asked Granny Smith a question? Be glad if you haven’t. She goes on and on for hours and you still won’t get the answer you want.” “Can’t you imagine it though? These are ponies from another time. Who knows what we can learn.” “You learn not to come here and ask.” Your first word in a while grants a temporary silence before Twilight’s disbelief comes out in a huff. “You doubt me?” “After how quick you are to judge ponies? Your judgment is questionable at best, always seeing in the worst in ponies…” “I see what is there.” You shoot right back at her. “Should everyone adapt your eyes then they would be blind to the darkness that swells within.” “Wild Hoof is just an old buffalo. What’s so different between him and I?” Once again, two ideals that battle each other, both unmoving. It is a fruitless conflict. “He helped us when he had no business to. He could’ve just let us be on our way or lied, but he decided to help.” “Twilight, please. Anon just-” “The difference,” you interrupt, “is that Wild Hoof was fated to Tartarus. He is not the first, nor will he be the last.” Even you are astounded by how calm you are, never ceasing a beat as you continue to walk. “The pure go above in the clouds of light; they are the ponies like you and Miss Dash. The others earned their fate here, each for their own reasons. You are different, but you refuse to see it. I wish no more to speak of this subject. Continue on.” They follow, now leading them yourself. “It’s not all that bad,” Twilight mutters under her breathe. “Then you know nothing, Miss Sparkle. Continue.” ~~~ Minutes pass, hours maybe if the time is known to you. It can only be felt in this place to be truthful. You may attempt to decipher the time using some algorithm, some calculation; there is no one who will stop you. You will not be the first to try and neither the first to fail. You force your legs to push harder as you walk upwards to the peak of a hill, the sky a pale yellow as it drifts among the clouds. If you train your sight you can almost see the breeze, blackened strands that wisp through the sky. Dangerous all the same. “It feels like we’ve been walking for miles,” Twilight groans as you continue to ascend, an ash tree sitting at its peak like a tower. “We have, but we can’t give up. We’ll find them.” This would be faster on your own, but you will not allow them to venture unprotected. Before long the three of you reach the top, Twilight falling on her flank at the tree’s base. “Twilight I wouldn’t-” “The tree will not harm her, Miss Dash. One of the few things that won’t.” You continue along the top until you reach the edge, the hill revealing itself to be a cliff. In the distance you can see the ocean, or what would appear to be. ”The water’s purple?” Dash raises a brow in question, “What’s next?” “You are mistaken to believe it to be water. That is the Ocean of Smoo and I would not recommend we get close enough for you to test it property.” ”Pfft… That’s a stupid name for an ocean.” “True enough, but it is not an ocean. In fact you are staring at one of Tartarus’s most prominent residents. It’s been there for a long time, since before your Equestria was founded in fact.” Rainbow continues to stare at the coastline, “This reminds me of when you took Han, Chewie and me across the ocean,” she whispers for only you to hear. Twilight is still catching her breath. “I enjoyed the sight, but this sings a different tune.” She smiles and looks up to you, “Looks like you’re getting better with those phrases.” “Miss Dash… There is something I have been meaning to discuss with you. I wished to speak of it after the Gala but-” “Let’s not talk about it, with all that’s happening it’s not the time. I promise, just wait until after this is over and we’ll talk about it for days if you want. Okay?” A fair enough proposition. If you told her now that you were to leave- You are unsure how it would affect her search. On the bright side, however, you would not have to travel far. ”It still reminds me of that day though. You and me, the cliff, the ocean, the villa- Anon there’s a village down there!” “Did somepony say a village?” “Where?” you look following her hoof, finding a small assemblage of buildings next to the Ocean. “There? Strange, souls know better than to stay so close to the Smooze.” “I thought you said it was Smoo?” “Different names, same creature. Terrible manners if I recall.” Gave Tartarus quite a fright when it moved in, but you found it a place and it hasn’t moved since. Must like the schools. “If the girls headed this way, then they must’ve seen it as well! They’ll have headed that way for sure.” What she says is true enough, but there is one problem, reaching it. “What’s wrong?” Those, you think to yourself as you peer down the cliff, barely noticeable amongst the rocky landscape below. Stitchers. “To reach that village we must cross Sin Valley, home to one of Tartarus’ less receiving hosts. It is a dangerous path. I do not recommend it.” “Can you get us through?” Miss Dash looks up to you, a need in her eyes. A need to see those girls safe. A good mother she would make, without a doubt. “I believe I can, but you must stick to me like glue and stay ready to flee.” “I’m not one for running,” she admits, “but alright. Let’s go.” “Where’re we going?” Twilight groans, both of you looking over to see her ‘dopy-eyed.’ Dash manages a chuckle but you do not, “How much did she have to drink?” You rush to her side and stare into her eyes, Twilight lazily leaning back to keep the distance, “Whoa… You’re fast.” “Is she… drunk?” Twilight attempts to mirror you as you try to look behind her, the mare finding great pleasure in this, but you soon grow tired and pull her up, finding small thorns in her flank. “What’re those?! Is she poisoned?” “Not this day,” you pluck the few that stung her from her rump, setting her away from the tree this time. “The stickers of an ash tree have a numbing quality. Those who seek its fruit will fall into a stupor, eventually falling unconscious so its roots may drink.” Rainbow Dash holds her up so she doesn’t topple over, the Pegasus quite worried for her friend, “Will she be alright?” “Now that the thorns have been removed she will quickly recover. Are you hungry?” “Yeah I guess,” she doesn’t really think about it and holds Twilight close. “I thought the tree was one of the few things that wouldn’t harm her.” “It is,” you reply, standing on your toes to grasp one of the few dangling ash fruit that hides within the gray bushels of leaves. “The thorns merely drive its victim unconscious. Abominations generally finish the job for it.” “Does everything here want us dead?” she shivers at the thought. It must be a shock for her. “And Miss Twilight said this place ‘wasn’t all that bad.’ If only she could see herself now. Ash fruit?” You hold out a lime specimen, quite resembling the fruit in fact, the only difference being the black spots that wrap around it. She takes in and looks up, silently asking if it’s safe. “Ash Fruit is quite nutritious believe it or not. The Guard harvests these when they can and feed it to the prisoners of Frostbite.” “Alright, if you say so.” The two of you touch fruit before taking a bite, bits of juice leaking from the puncture. Both of your eyes go wide at the taste. You had thought the ash tree had gotten its name from its leaves that resemble the color of ash. You did not realize it was because its fruit tasted of an ash tray. Most unfortunate. Despite the taste you force Rainbow Dash to finish her fruit so that she might sate her stomach. You did not lie about the nutrition however. It could do with some sugar, and by some you might want add the entirety of Sugarcube Corner. She even force-fed a piece to Twilight which made her spring right back up to her old self. “UGH! What’d you make me eat?” It was quite entertaining. “Ash fruit. It’s a Tartarus delicacy apparently.” “Very true. Care for another, Miss Sparkle?” ”No!” she shouts, backing away in fright, “I just want to keep moving.” That is something all of three of you can agree on and with you in the lead, you follow the cliff down towards Sin Valley. Twilight scratches her rump on the way down, “Did I get something on my flank?” Dash looks to you and snickers, only alarming the poor mare, “What? What’s on my flank?” “Nothing is attached to your backside any longer, my little pony. There is not a need to worry a hair on your flank.” She sighs in relief only to perk back up, “What do you mean ‘any longer?’” Strange, you thought your words made the point remarkably clear. Perhaps you should allow the mystery to envelop her like the Everfree Trap? Ehh, perhaps not. Quite noisy they can get. “You sat in a spot you should not have, but the threat has been dealt with, my word is yours.” Well it isn’t exactly. Your words are yours and- Yes you get it. The things that cross your mind- Yes, mine. “If you think about it, you saved her life,” Rainbow Dash hands her praise to you, but it is not yours to own. “I did no such thing. She was in no danger while in your company. I believe you would have kept her safe.” Her cheeks adopt a reddish hue, the blush, your praise working well on her it would appear, “Yeah sure, but I wouldn’t have known what to do. You did.” “And… what did Anon do to me exactly?” Why, you grabbed her by the flank and extracted small pieces from it… Perfectly normal. You peer over the cliff’s edge and plot a course to descend into Sin Valley. You can only hope its residents keep to their own. “Well, you see Twilight-” “I request you remove your dresses, both of you.” You look back to find Rainbow wide-eyed and even redder in the cheeks, Twilight’s mouth agape. Why do you think a slap is in order? Hmm, strange. “I might expect your ears dampened still, Twilight Sparkle, but to you, Miss Dash? Your ears should be as sharp as blades. Must I request once more?” “N-no, I heard you,” she explains, half laughing and half a nervous chuckle, “I just don’t understand why. Especially in front of Twilight.” No response from the unicorn yet. A resurgence of the numbing toxin? Possible. Improbable, but wholly possible. At last, she speaks. “I uh, didn’t think you’d make your mind up here of all places.” You raise a brow in what is the most utter state of confusion. “Those who call this realm home bask themselves in clothing that covers their skin, fur and feathers. Your dresses do not do so.” “Yeah, of course,” Dash smiles though still with a nervous chuckle, “Besides, flying or walking in these dresses isn’t very efficient. That’s it…” At least one of them sees the logic your words and you wait for them to disrobe, an odd sense of perversion finding you. It is an odd thing, are they not nude at all times, save for these occasions. Of course, this feeling is both illogical and inappropriate, you shall ignore it entirely. Soon enough they have stripped themselves but it is when you task them to tear these clothes apart do they protest. “You can’t be serious. These- Rarity made these for us for the Gala. We can’t just tear them apart like tissue.” “If it meant your safety then I assure you she would overlook the heresy in the act. If you question my orders again, this trip is over and I shall go on alone, sending the both of you to Ponyville. Am I understood?” You can imagine inside Twilight’s brain at present, wondering how it is you planned on sending her back. Another mystery that you harbor. She has the easiest time with her task, able to rip it into logical strips and wrap them accordingly… Rainbow on the other hand or hoof. It is rather sad to watch her gnaw at the strands as she attempts to tie the uneven patches around herself. Magic would be preferable to wings now, would they not? Her eyes beg for aid, but her honor, her reputation that she works so hard to maintain, will not allow her to express it. So you must aid her, of course. You kneel beside her and continue the work for her, her beauti- her cerise eyes, giving their muted thanks. You take care not to injure her wings as you wrap her in the tattered remains of her dress. It is a shame. Her appearance within it was awe-inspiring. You find it rather disheartening that you shall never see her wear another again. She cuts her breath as you wrap another around her stomach, the strips almost blending into her skin. Again her breath shortens at your touch, her eyes clenching as she calms her racing heart, “I’m fine.” “I did not ask,” you point out, the mare grinning as she looks up and away. “You didn’t need to.” “You are a curious creature, if you’d mind the description. Few things seem to disturb you, unlike those your fellow ponies share. Despite our time together, I still somehow lack the ability to comprehend how it is your priorities have been placed. Confounds me it does.” “It’s just- Oooh,” she sucks in her gut as you reach her chest, “Some things are more important to me than others.” “I must wrap your wings as well I’m afraid.” She nods and allows you to continue, “Remarkable things these, many a Pegasus must be ‘green with envy’ over these.” “So that’s why you’re green,” she chuckles, “I always wondered.” “Actually I do not- Aha, a joke. Forgive my speed of thought, I am attempting to concentrate.” “Of course… No time to chat. Gotta think of the girls right?” There again, the smile. It is an expression to show joy or happiness and at the same moment, it conveys a deeper pain within. It does not seem a common thing. You wrap the last pieces around her wings, your hand lingering on the last exposed stretch before ending the process by binding her neck. “Hey, Anon?” “I do believe you are quite finished,” you push upwards and admire your handiwork. “A fine job I say. Twilight, could you ensure her outfit is fit for travel?” “Anon?” “Yes, Miss Dash, do you require something else of me?” A more genuine smile graces her face and you do declare it fits her better, “Nevermind.” Very good then, you take the first steps down the cliff, paving the way for the ponies behind you. Should you hasten your journey you will arrive at the oceanside village in a matter of hours. ~~~ You clench your teeth as you slide down the rocky cliff, shards of rock collapsing after you in a fashion that may draw you unwanted attention. “Are you alright, Anon? Rainbow, hurry up, we need to get down there.” “Quiet,” you hush at them, but it is obvious you were not loud enough for them. ”I’m going as fast as I can, it’s not like I can fly anymore.” Her bandaged wings flare out as she hops further down. “Silence your tongues,” a bit louder you call out this time, but still not loud enough. “I thought you were the athlete here. Move your-” “I said silence!” you almost shout, the outburst disrupting Twilight’s jump and landing her a one-way trip down the cliff side. “Dragon’s blood…” Rainbow Dash reaches out a hoof to help only to get dragged down along with her, the two speeding down like a pair of runaway chariots. You wait for them to get close enough and jump up, grabbing one in each arm and tucking them to your pits. A trio of clicks hits your ears as you land and you quickly rush and kneel behind one of the many boulders that can be found scattered about. “Phew, thanks An-” “Shh,” you hold your hand over Twilight’s mouth and peek around the corner, releasing the two of them in the process. A fog of dust conceals most of the site, but there is still enough to see those who might enter it. Twilight gasps when she sees the first one, Rainbow taking silence duty this turn. It looks like a pony, taller and slimmer however, its skin paler than any you might see in Equestria. No hair of course, it fell out long ago when the corruption had taken them. You can hardly spot the thin lines of black that piece the creature together, thread that’s been so delicately stitched that it earned them their name. It looks over the site, lowering its elongated neck to the ground as two more crawl up behind it, each examining this new development. Twilight learns how to quiet herself at last, “What are they?” “Stitchers. Souls lost to the corruption. Envious creatures, the loss of beauty a development they cannot cope with. They find the features of other animals… desirable. “ “They look just like…” ”Mannequins?” “Yes. Rarity would be a great prize for these monsters… We must leave at once, before they discover us.” “No objections here,” Rainbow whispers as she turns to leave, a rock crunching beneath her. The stitchers freeze in place, their heads cracking over to your location in one swift motion. “Go, now.” The two of them slip away at your instruction, your back sliding up the rock as you wait. They have picked up your trail, and when they do, there is nothing that will stop their pursuit. Stitchers crave what others have. The color of their skin, their eyes, wings, their smell, anything. Your friends are not some prize for them to steal. They are yours. A chill runs down your arm as you prepare yourself, preparing to end this second life of theirs in a single touch. A hoof touches the edge of your rock, claws sliding out of its edges to grasp it further. You raise your hand, ready. The crack of rock comes from afar, back to where they had come from and it is enough to draw their attention, but what caused this? Its claws recede back as it moves away, your arm lowering in turn. “Anon…” you hear Twilight whisper. “Over here.” Lowering back down you sneak over to her only to be smacked in the chest, “Don’t make us worry like that.” “It was for your safety to leave. Where is Miss Dash?” Akin to the timing of a clock, she returns with her hooves covered in the dusty remains of stone, “Are you alright?” Are you alright? Is she mad? “You risked your life to deviate them from their course. Do you realize how much danger you could have been caused yourself?” “She saved your life,” Twilight replies for her, almost in disbelief that you are acting this way. She would not understand if she knew that you had no life to save. “At the risk of her own? No. I will not allow it. My being here is to ensure that you both do not lose yourselves to Tartarus’ dangers. Think of yourselves, not of me.” Rainbow Dash opens her mouth but you will not have it. “I am nothing here. You matter, not I.” You take another glance around before continuing on, “We must hurry. This place is not safe.” They cannot be harmed. Rainbow cannot be harmed. You turn around, finding her still there, staring at you. “The girls are waiting for us, we cannot delay Miss Dash.” ”Yeah, of course. Sorry,” she bows her head and trails behind as you lead them through the territory of Sin Valley. You can only hope this to be your last encounter with these creatures. The next time might not end quite as well. And it will be your fault should they- You won’t let that happen. You can’t. Chapter 14: A Simple RaceNo soul passes so you proceed, swift of feet, ensuring your trail lingers not. While they may not smell or see as the living might, see and smell they do. Rather similar to yourself, a proposal that does not set well within your stomach in some strange fashion. How similar might you be to them? Your form itself differs, but should your skin pale and limbs shift, you might pass off as one of them with an ease that could be described as uncanny. As your companions begin to cross you hold them back with a furrowed brow, the both slinking behind you as a sole Stitcher peeks its head out from the labyrinth of boulders you navigate. Its movement are animalistic in nature as its head sways to… and fro… You force yourself to look away as you find yourself drifting away. Of all the places to sleep, this is not one you would recommend. “Anon.” You have to force your mind elsewhere, anywhere but the present. No, you must stand alert here and now, despite the danger. “It’s gone.” If the danger overtakes you again- “Anon.” Your head lifts to see Rainbow Dash, a look of concern crossing those cyan cheeks of hers, “It’s gone.” True enough, you inspect the scene in case her own eyes have malfunctioned. “You’re here, right?” An absurd question. “Where else might I be?” “That’s a good point,” her smile bringing one to yourself. “So you’re just taking a break then, is that it?” “I require no rest.” It is strange that she asks these questions, knowing what you are. Unless- “Do you feel well?” “Of course I do, never better.” You’re unsure of the validity of that statement, but her answer does have a certain truth. Still, you look further into her eyes at the chance, however small it might be that her words are false. False... not today. You stand up fully and look out once more finding the path safe. As safe as it can be that is. “It is clear.” Dodging between rocks is a tiring process but with the aid of Miss Dash, Twilight is able to persevere. If her fatigue grows you did grab one ash fruit to help… rejuvenate her. By the sound of her harsh breathes she might need it sooner than one could expect. It would appear that physical fitness is not one of the many subjects she has read in her books. They can only help so much. “Calm your heart,” you instruct her, not stopping however. Time is a factor in your search and it waits for no soul. “Should they hear you…” Perhaps the details needn’t be said. One’s imagination is more than enough to piece together the scene that would befall her. “I’m just- tired.” “When we get out of here I’ll show you what tired is.” You chuckle at her threat, a flimsy thing it is as it holds no true malice within. Banter, it is, and nothing more. As you move between another set of stone you hear something, a commotion. The ponies hear this as well, “What is that?” You move closer still despite the possible danger that is found at its source, your curiosity getting the better of you. That, and Twilight could make do with a rest. You recall a griffon who stalked his prey for days, his job you believe it was, some sort of investigator. He was very relaxed the whole time, able to sit and watch in leisure. Shame… “Do not approach what we find, and keep your voice hushed.” They nod in agreement as they follow you closer to the ‘fuss’ that lies beyond your sight. Keeping their presence hidden, you move ahead, the others doing a strange slinking motion as they approach, much like the cheetahs of Zebrica. You do hope your friends have no intention of lunging at what they might find. It would end poorly in this place you’re afraid. Hmm, not afraid. Interesting choice of words. With a final warning you look around the corner, finding only a road before you. The dirt sits a faded brown, a shard of grass peeking up from its depths every few yards away. Left and right you look but find no being on either end, the noise you had heard found silent. “Didn’t-” “Yes,” you interrupt Miss Twilight, “I heard it as well… Stay put.” The shuffle of hooves behind you is clear on the wind, “But if they’re-” “Stay, Miss Dash. I will be but a moment.” Walking out onto the dirt road you wait, ear turned high and your sight cast to your surroundings. The road leads upwards, obstructed for the most part. The road might lead to Frostbite and if- One by one you look to each stone obelisk and the silent companions that linger behind them… waiting. You do not have time to linger as the noise of conflict returns and from the increasing pitch it would appear to be heading in your direction. With haste you return to your ponies and wait. “What’d you see?” “I did not see it, but trouble is on the horizon… so to speak.” The first steps hit your ears as they approach, quickened paces as they sprint down the road, harsh rough gasps coming from its host. It stumbles in the dirt. You hear it grasp the dirt in an effort to pull it along, the legs it had been running along all but useless now. Another set of steps joins the retreating soul, a pair if your ears do you justice. They slow on approach. Why run when their target cannot? ”Prease! Not I- We swears it!” “There’s no use begging. We saw the whole thing.” A Diamond Dog on the run. Does this place have but an ounce of creativity to its name? “Sir, there were half a dozen of them out there…” “Yes. Dozens. Hundreds! Couldn’t be me. He wrong.” Twilight’s head slowly moves around the corner. “Twilight-” “I just want to look.” You sigh, quietly but allow her interest to take hold. “What are they?” Surely she knows her own kind, and the dog is not an uncommon species in Equestria. “Souls. One a canine, the other equine.” “I can see the dog, but that- that can’t be a pony. They’re so-” “Different, yes. Tartarus is not Equestria after all.” “Why are they all black? They look like members of the Night Guard, but worse.” Rainbow Dash too takes a look, “They’re in armor, Twilight.” Ahh, the armor is blackened. That makes more sense. “I know they’re wearing armor, I’m not a total dingbat.” A Dingbat? You’re unsure you have ever encountered one of those. “What are they doing…” “They are doing their job,” you speak up, grabbing their attention. “Guarding Tartarus from those that would wish others harm.” “Look at him!” one of the guards shout, “He’s already fallen to the hunger. You can see it in his eyes.” “No! He lies. He only wishes me hurt. No guard he is!” “Look away,” you instruct, “This is something you do not wish to see.” Twilight doesn’t understand, but when she hears the grind of metal and the shine of his blade she knows what is to come. “They can’t-” “They will. It is their job.” Twilight’s eyes harden but do not leave, “I won’t let them.” No she doesn’t. Twilight makes it two steps before you drag her back by the tail and force your hand over her mouth as she attempts to yell at you. “Don’t! I begs you!” “We can’t stop them,” Rainbow tries to convince Twilight who bucks away in your grasp, even going so far as to bite at your fingers. “Calm down.” ”HENGHFNF!” “Did you hear something?” You hear the guard’s sword swing true, a whimper escaping before silence, “Not a thing.” Twilight’s struggling finally weakens in your arms, a moisture rolling down your arms. “Let’s get back to the others. I hate it here.” Her muffled sobs fill your hand until you release, the mare crying for the fallen. As a pony, raised as she was, she cannot stand idly by while acts that must appear as atrocities to her go by unpunished. You stopped her from helping, from sparing a life that had already been lost. “Miss Twilight, there is nothing you-” “I hate you… I hate you…” Words leave you. What is there to say to that? They are but words and yet they sting with such ferocity. Perhaps Rainbow Dash has some of these words to spare, but when you look to her she avoids you and sits beside her friend. “It’s okay. It’s okay I’m here.” More hoofsteps… Reinforcements that had trailed behind, “Are you two alright?” “Never better.” A lie. “Let’s get the buck out of here.” There’s a pause before another guards speaks up, “Should we take the body?” “No, let the stitchers have it. It’ll appease them a while longer.” Twilight’s sobs only get louder at their conversation, reminding her of what she failed to stop. It was not a wise move. The shift of their armor is audible and you can only imagine their eyes are fixed to what lies behind the rocks. Death and two ponies living, but they should be more worried about what lies the opposite direction. “Inkblot, check it out.” He moves closer… closer… and so do the stitchers. But when they strike, it is too late. All you hear is a gasp… then a scream. How rude, we have a crying mare here. “Stitchers! To arms fellow guards!” a guard pulls out his sword and so they begin the dance. You are not invited this time. Clicks and gags rain from your rear as the two forces do battle. The Guard has armor, a crystal mesh turned black by the air of Tartarus that has no equal. The stitchers claw at their shield and armor without reward, only scratching the surface to reveal the shimmering underbelly that had long hidden from the world. However, while The Guard’s armor protects them, the stitchers have sheer numbers, a swarm that never seems to end. A thousand swipes tear at the squad of guards, all it takes is one well-placed strike to finish them entirely and finish them it does. Twilight’s sobs intensify at the sounds of battle and despite her best effort Miss Dash is unable to cease them. “Fall back and regroup! Find Cerber- guh-” A terrible way to go, claw through the neck, speared like a fish in its evening swim. Still the fighting goes on. Too long… You turn back to Rainbow Dash. She’s shaking, not as much as Twilight but her fear is beyond evident. “Stay here and keep Miss Sparkle safe. I shall return.” “Don’t go! Please.” You pause but shake your head. “Our actions led to this squad’s slaughter. I will not allow the rest to share this fate.” In truth, this end is fated to come regardless. It was their choice to come to Tartarus. They knew how things would end but… You are tired. Tired of your actions leading to these conclusions. It is unfair, as is life. You shake your head, pain returning to its abysmal form. “To hell with these creatures.” With clenched fist you exit your place of hiding, tired too of living in the shadows. Equestria was your home as much as Tartarus was. This is your home and you will not be a prisoner within it. “Begone creatures!” Your voice echoes in the sky, all eyes and lack of them turning to your in that moment. “I shall not command it again.” Only a few guardsman remain, each standing flank to flank in defense, the stitchers merely seeing a new form to envy over. You do quite like the green of your skin. The first stitcher runs towards you, leaping over those of its kin as well as the guards that have fallen. It is a foolish move, to attack without principle. The owner is nothing more than an animal, but these are not them. Han and Chewie are animals. Stitchers are less than them. Its claws shoot out from its hooves as it leaps your arm meeting it at the neck. The daggers meant for your neck now sweep at your arms and chest, the creature dangling like an ornament from a tree. A holiday… Your mind twists at the forgotten memory, only serving to tighten your grip. The chill that spreads up your arm runs deep into the stitcher’s throat. It is undeserving of a quick death but there are many more to be dealt with. All limbs go lax at your will, the soul now drifting away forever, lost in the waves of black. You toss it away, the remaining stitchers looking to one another before returning to you, their toothy grins of dagger-like teeth a symbol of how far-gone these souls have fallen. The fighting continues as you grab another, the guard ‘playing’ a defensive ‘game’ while you make do with those foolish enough to fight.A haze falls over your eyes as you move to the next, all thought lost to you as, anger, leads your movements. By what right do they attack the guard, those pure souls who serve after death? They have no right… and so they die once more. You’re unsure how many fall at your touch, but as you’re left standing over the pale remains of those thoughtless enough to defy you, a sickness grows in your stomach. The stitchers that remain linger around the obelisks they hide themselves behind but pursue you they do not. Your fist clenches at the sight of them and in turn they retreat back into the labyrinth they call home. “May their sins damn them for eternity,” you mutter, words not your own by you speak them as if they were. “Who-” Your head snaps to the remaining guards, one foolish enough to raise his sword . The one who spoke is quick enough to force it down, “Put your sword away fool. This soul just saved our lives.” “Only you can save yourself, no other.” “On behalf of the guard I thank you. I won’t forget this,” the pony steps forward, the edges of his armor shifting with each step. You can only make out the caramel of his skin and the green eyes behind it, the rest guarded from the elements. “You’re not like the others.” “No, I am not.” You reply as you overlook the four survivors. “Where is your Cerberus? You must not-” You spend time conversing when you should be attending to the task at hand. “We got separated at the Ruined Fork. Mut ran off for some bouncy ball.” Hehe, dogs and wolves have a certain fascination with those. You wonder- The mares, Anon, return to them. “Return to your duty guardsmen, it shall not carry out itself.” He nods and barks orders at his men, an alpha of the pack if they were to be wolves. Guardians, but they do have order of a sort. “It is safe,” you turn to where your friends lie, “You may-” ”Behind you!” A tremor crosses your body for only a second and a sensation of fullness stems from your gut. You look down to see a set of claws jutting from side, in one side and out the other, much like those fruit kebabs Fluttershy made you try. Of course you are not quite are so delicious. Shame that. You lock your gaze with the stitcher’s and you are fairly certain should blood still run in his veins they would have left its face by now. Before you can act the beast is thrown to its side, fresh air filling the small gaps in your torso, your savior resting her hooves beside you. “Are you alright?” Once again you respond with the blank expression. She knows who you are and yet when she sees your wound, she seems concerned or is it a reaction to the grotesque? No bleed seeps from it, so it must be the incision itself or might it be from the many slashes that now gouge your chest and suit. Rarity will not be pleased. Before the stitcher can flee one of the guards had already approached and imbedded it upon his sword. “Damn things.” “Let us be on our way, Miss Dash. The threat has passed.” No rebuttal from her as she joins you, the guard cleaning up and being on their way. No time wasted for them. As you return, you cannot help but notice the hushed breathing of Twilight. Scootaloo’s breathe sounded the same, short patches over a low volume, and at that thought you quicken your pace. She is not alone. As you turn around the boulder, you find yourself at an interesting sight. Twilight, the mare, with a stitcher, the corrupted. A pairing that brings you no joy. Its head brushes against hers, rubbing up along her cheek and down across her neck. Rainbow Dash too sees this, but no sound escapes her throat. You approach, slowly and with great care to go unnoticed. A hoof caresses the hair of her mane, its talons protruding so that each hair runs cleanly through the trio. It almost smiles… Her eyes meet you as you continue, the claws moving to her face and run lightly down her face, spreading the tears she had shed. You clench your fist at the mere sight of it, teasing, mocking, terrorizing your friend for the joy of it. “A-anon.” Its head meets your fist, the beast falling to its side before scrambling back up only to be knocked further away with a powered kick and gritted teeth. Miss Dash joins Twilight, holding her once more as you move to pursue the beast, “Anon no!” Your fist is already raised , arm shaking from a force unknown to you and despite your efforts it does not cease. “Let it go.” Let it- let it go? This beast deserves no mercy. Look at it, it is a monster, caring only for itself and not- not for others. You lower your fist, hand still trembling, and allow it to crawl away. You must care for your own, not let the rage overtake you. You… do not want to hurt anyone. That is not your goal, but- Why was the act so satisfying… Monsters are closer than you- I am not. Right? Sure. Kneeling beside Twilight you look her over yet find no wounds or scars. The stitcher had not the time to cut her as you had feared. “How do you far-” ”Don’t touch me,” she pulls away from you and further into Rainbow’s arms, “Don’t…” She cannot harm you yet she asks your retreat. It is not herself she fears, but you. Quaint. “As you wish.” Standing back up you address Miss Dash, “When she is ready for travel you will take the road left. Ensure her eyes stay closed.” You look around, stitchers pulling away at your gaze, their fear of your presence absolute at last. “I grow tired of this place.” You take the dirt path to the top of the hill, Rainbow Dash and Twilight trailing behind you. When you attempt to look at the unicorn she is quick to stare elsewhere. From here you can make out the town in the distance as well as the watchtower that guards it. The obsidian mass stretches high towards the heavens, but no more than the tower of Frostbite. If you stood atop Frostbite Tower you could almost touch the clouds above, but you would never recommend the action. They are twisted with perversion and would find no greater joy than a soul’s fall, it is a long fall. “What’s that?” Rainbow points to the tower as you continue along. “Is that a tree?” “A tree? No. That is a tower of the guard. Hundreds of them can be found in the plains of Tartarus, though they are worked no longer.” “Why?” You smirk at the questioning mare, sounding more like Twilight than herself. Perhaps that is her goal, to stir her interest in hopes of establishing a dialogue, like two actors in a play. You do not believe yourself to be good at improv, but, if this works, you will try. “The guard is not as large a force as it once was. There is an honor in serving, to act as part of a greater good even if it means you sacrifice all you had gained.” “I’m- not sure I understand.” A reasonable situation to be placed in. How does one know that in which they cannot know? Books on Tartarus are not as detailed as those on Equestria, and for good reason. “Only two souls might join the guard. One are those of purity in the land above. They take the steps of ascension down to Tartarus, forgoing the rewards their actions in life led to in order to keep the peace in Tartarus.” Twilight huffs at your words but does not deviate from her sulking strides. A broken friendship over a misunderstanding… She should be glad you stopped her. She is not ready. When are they? Never. “The second are the Lost Souls, but they are few and far between in the ranks of the guards. A damned soul must prove themselves and repent. Only then will the guard call them brother. How different this place was…” No more do you speak of this, finding the thoughts… disheartening to the emptiness that rests in your chest. If they were to cut you open, what would they find there? You are but a husk of man. A hum- Ugh, of course. How did you forget? By the time you have reached the outskirts of the town you had begun to notice the dimming of the sky. Light is short now, not long will it remain for your viewing pleasure. The wet squelch of your steps against the soppy dirt resonates throughout what remains of this town. You gaze amongst the ruins of rotten wood and shattered glass, roofs collapsed in as their foundation crumbled leaving only the uppermost planks untarnished. “Scootaloo!” Rainbow Dash calls out as she runs through the town, Twilight lingering behind her, “Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle?” They are not here, you answer her calls to your own mind, long gone if they had stayed. Too much time has passed now. Had they not found shelter it would already be too late, the corruption would have taken them. Even if you found them they would never be the same. Still, as to be expected from the aspect of loyalty, Rainbow Dash does not cease her efforts, “Scootaloo! It’s me, Rainbow Dash! Come on, I know you’re out here! Where are you?” You open your mouth to answer her but come to a different solution, let her be. Your words will not aid her or her heart. Twilight calls out as well though her throat is harsh, voice strained. Neither of their calls will bring them back here. Returning to your search you kneel to one of the buckled dwellings, peering over the base that had once held its form high, a strange residue still clung to its structure. You rub the goo between your fingers finding the lack of grains rather odd as mud still has this texture despite its half-liquid state. Even then if it were a full liquid, there is a degree of solidarity to this that confounds you. Smell? Nothing, the murky material has no distinguishing odor at all. Very strange. As you try to flick it off you find it rather attached to yourself, your company most welcome to it it would appear. It wipes off easily enough on a stray beam and this is good luck as you have no use for this slime… Looking back you inspect it closer and in the darkness you find a new color, a violet, just like the ocean. The earth, you heard its squelch when you arrived upon the town. The Smooze- Impossible, it is contained to the ocean and nothing more. A perfect prison… Nothing is perfect. “I believe we should part-” you pause when you no longer find your friends in sight. “Rainbow Dash? Miss Sparkle?!” They’re- Not a word. You shuffle from one street to the next, no sign or trail of them, even their calls beyond your ears reach. Peering into one of the buildings you find a darkness, unnatural, even for Tartarus. A closer look shows a shimmer, light striking the black bundle of fur and feathers that surrounds the mass, swelling and retreating in breath. Asleep it might be, but when night falls the ooze will sleep no longer, the dreams it hungers in will no longer sate its belly. You must find the others now, before the town’s residents awake. “Miss Sparkle! Rainbow Dash!” you cup your hands together, a tool used to boost your volume by some science you do not understand. Perhaps later, but first- “Hello? Answer my call!” “…on!” Your head snaps to, her voice only barely reaching yours and at such a volume. Trouble. You focus as you run, wind once again finding Tartarus as you find yourself in another place, the shore. The waves of smoo lump together like that jelly substance of Pinkie’s and that strange stallion, an obsession that will lead you to him one day, but it is not that day. A couple hundred hooves away lies a pier jutting out to the open sea, ocean being the correct term of course. On the end of that pier are two ponies you know all too well, their recklessness due to be their downfall. Still, it is a- a relief, to see them alive and well. No abominations or stitchers at their back, no dragons or winged terrors sweeping upon them, just them… Standing too close to the Ocean of Smoo. Not a good sight after all. Quickly, as not to waste time, you speed-walk across the wooden platform, the occasional step a tad more wobbly than an engineer would allow. “How far does it go?” Rainbow Dash asks, her eyes widened by the seemingly endless ripples of lavender gunk. “We must depart this town of ghosts and ghouls. No fillies find it home.” “We’ve only just started our search,” Rainbow protests. “They could be-” “Hiding? Playing? Running perhaps and frolicking in a field of kittens?” your voice far sharper than you had intended. The ooze, you almost forgot its effect. “They did answer our calls. They are not here.” “What if they took a boat?” A boat… you could almost laugh and you do admit a puff forms in your chest at the thought. “If they took a boat as you suggest then it is too late. They are as good as-” “Dead?” Twilight’s first words are filled with rage, the smooze acting on her as well. “How can you say such a thing? We’re going to find them you- Gah…” “I did not say such a thing. The words were your own.” “Blame it on me is that it?” she yells back, no thought to yourself. “I can’t believe you. You don’t care about us at all do you? You just play innocent like a child.” “Twilight, are you-” “Don’t start ‘Rainbow Dash.’ You’re so quick to take his side and apologize for him, regardless of your ‘relationship.’” Dash’s cheeks redden, though the drop of her brow makes you ponder whether from embarrassment or anger. “What are you talking about? Twilight, I’m your friend.” “Her words are not her own,” you attempt to explain only to be cut off once more. “So you’re going to analyze me now too, huh? Go on. Call me a heartless horse,” where’s your soap, “who could care less about other ponies, Anon. Do it, I dare you.” “Twilight,” you keep your voice down as not to provoke her once more, “We can discuss this at a later date.” “Yeah, just the two of you alone and all kissy kissy.” That makes no sense. Twilight pretends to vomit only to glare back at you, “You. Why you? Why’d -you- stop me? I just wanted to help.” You try to listen but two dots appear on the horizon, soon to be four. Now eight, each time doubling and each time growing ever closer. “I could’ve saved that Diamond Dog. No pony-” her eyes water with a sniff of her nose. “No pony deserves what they did to him. You could have saved him too but you didn’t! Why?” They continue to multiply at her speech, only growing closer as the waves begin to quicken and become violent at their owners approach. “Let us move this lesson to another time, it is not-” “You’d like that wouldn’t you?” half tears and half forced loathing by the Smooze’s touch, “You’re just like everything else in this place. A monster.” A twitch befalls your eye at that word and you slowly look back down to her, Rainbow attempting to mend this wound, “Anon, she didn’t mean that. She-” “Yes she did,” your hand clenches and releases, bones cracking as you hiss the words, forcing yourself to hold them back. “No word fits better than that, you know that better than most Miss Dash.” “Anon-” You silence her with a gaze. There is no more room for apologies, the Smooze approaches. “I may be a monster, but this monster wants to save your lives. So, with that in mind, I will chase you to the ends of Equestria and beyond the darkest veils of mortality itself if you do not run off this bridge at once!” You point to the ocean behind them, both turning at once to see the eyes on approach, the waves morphing into the mouths of the Smooze, hungry and heading this way. “Now!” Even in her anger, Miss Sparkle realizes her safety is in danger at the rapidly approaching mass of slime. You keep behind them as they rush down the pier, the first waves causing the pillars below to buckle and sway, bending the boards above. So consumed by the Smooze that she had ignored its approach… The very dangers that would have torn their group apart in a matter of minutes. A plank beneath you snaps, the piers entirety swaying in response before balancing back out, more waves crashing beneath it. “Where are we going?” Twilight cries out, fear overwhelming anger as it so often does. “Rainbow Dash?!” The Pegasus looks to you, daring to eye at the tsunami of slime that approaches for a second, only making her run that much faster. Her wings could come in handy at this point. “I- I don’t-” “The tower,” you don’t need to point out the beacon of black for them. It is rather obvious a landmark. Out of the shore you move to the barren streets, each sickening squish beneath your feet only reminding you of the waves behind you. Chancing a look you find it overtaking the pier, the hundred mouths that once covered Ponyland in a sway of gunk and slime. At least there’s no singing this time. “Have to keep running,” Twilight gasps to herself between breaths. “Can’t stop. Can’t stop.” “Do not speak. It fatigues the lungs.” She might live if she takes your advice, though the Smooze was never one to kill. Drowning, however. That will kill. “We’ll make it, Twi. Just you see.” But death comes not today. Crashing into buildings behind you the Smooze continues to devour the landscape, globs of Smoo thrown afar in hopes of consuming all the more. At least the ooze’s will be in welcome company. With that thought you reach the base of the tower, Rainbow Dash bucking open the door in a single bound. Twilight pants, collapsing to her knees before her hooves tap along her chest and sides, “My- my pad! Where’s my notepad?” “Gone, most likely. The Smooze has no prejudice.” “I have to get it back!” she near tackles you to get to the door, but it is lucky Rainbow Dash blocks for you. “Forget it Twilight. It’s not worth it.” “Miss Dash is correct in this assertion. A single notepad does not hold the same value-” “Everything I had is on that notepad!” she paws out trying to break free of Rainbow’s grip, but cannot. “Everything-” “It’s gone, Twilight. No pony is going back for it.” Twilight still eyes the door, crazed, a motive behind that you know all too well. She -will- be going back for it. No matter the cost… Sigh… “Correct. No pony will.” On that note you open the door, Rainbow Dash snapping back to you, “Anon, don’t. It’s just a bunch of paper.” “Do not fret,” you smile and look back to Twilight, “Monsters cannot harm monsters.” “Anon don-” You slam the door behind you, the rumbling from inside revealing the ensuing conflict from Miss Sparkle. It shall keep Dash busy for a spell. Spell? You take to a jog, an unfamiliar motion but one that strikes you as familiar for a reason unknown to you. Purple washes over the village like a flood, smothering all in its path as it once had. A prodigy, it was at destruction, weak of will though. You retrace your steps, not having to go far to find the pad of paper rumbling on the ground. Strings of slime fall as you lift it up and store it in your suit pocket, another check to add to the list of things Rarity has to fix. You make it a whole two steps, small in the grand scheme of steps you would say, before the tower door opens to find Rainbow staring back at you. “Got it,” is all you manage to grin back at her before the waves hit you, burying you beneath the mass known as the Smooze. ”Smooooze.” Yes yes, you know. The current spins you about much like the hospital chair, your vision growing hazy and- something else, worming its way through you. You try and grab the- stupid- worthless piles of dirt beneath you but are once again thwarted by the damned elements of this hellhole. No- no… Calm yourself. This is the smooze- Damned Smooze- No. Focus, the tower. Those two ponies will pay for this- Stop it! Just the one will pay- Focus… Focus. “Smooooze.” You are Anonymous. Anon to those that know you. You are Death. The Courier to those that know you. One or the other, both? All the same. Foc- “Smooooze.” Kill it! Kill it dead! Do not, it is a prisoner here, yours. Then- let it live and escape. Kill- Escape. A pair of eyes bumps into you, your hand swatting it away like mosquitoes in summer. Pesky things, how they stung your- GAH! Tower! Now! Slime travels up the sides of your arms, twirling about stomach and legs alike as you picture the tower’s chamber, stairs, its peak… “Smooo-” “Yes,” your neck cracks with a simple turn, “I know.” Your limbs feel as steel, cursed beams of metal you’d smolder in the sun and… Stairs, down you must go. Beds stretch towards you as they circle the room, this room serving as their housing when manned so long ago. Thoughts enter your mind, cruel and twisted in nature, but they are not your own. Despite your efforts they fail to cease in flow as you descend, a wet plop sounding off as you take each step. Both remain safe downstairs, Rainbow Dash having toppled over a shelf so that she might peer out the window, eyes glued to the flood outside. Twilight is shivering, bits of the cloth that bound her hoof tore away leaving her as she was, all knowing of what words she spoke in her anger. She doesn’t make a sound when she sees you approaching, covered in the purple goop that drove her anger to its edge the- Your teeth clench as you continue to fight the swelling anger, finally not stemming from the drea- Of course, pain is the result of those thoughts. “Here,” you retrieve the notepad, flinging it back at the mare’s hooves with a sneer, “Take your precious notes.” “An-” “Anon! You’re- You’re here!” Rainbow Dash cheers in a mood you’d rather see on a corp- It is good to see her happy, do not think such things. She approaches quickly in an attempt to embrace you, “When I saw you get buried beneath the waves I-” “Do not touch me!” Your chest bounces back and forth with each inhalation, the blend of acute irritation and pain one that does not settle well on your current palette. Shock is the best way to describe your cu- cun- your friend’s reaction. Yelling is not one of your primary forms of communication after all. Still, she takes another step, pausing at your clenched fist. “It’s me, Dash.” She poses a fake smile that weakens just as quick, “You know me.” “Of course I know you you simpl- Forgive, me. My words are not my own you- Phew…” you take a deep breathe, finding no solace in the act. “Upstairs. Build a fire. There is wood to burn and beds to find slumber. I can- take care of myself.” Every word is a battle and you slowly begin to wane on that front. “At least let me-” No expression is needed, just your stare, “Okay. Twilight?” You have depressed her, an act that brings you no comfort but the bitc- she needs to understand. “I’m not tired.” “Take your bucking notebook and go upstairs before I throw you to the Smooze,” the drop of your brow acting as the final ingredient to get a ‘kick in her step.’ How you’d like to kick something else right now… Without further delay they obey, both exhausted both from their trip as well as their lack of sleep. It is a necessary thing for them but a curse for you. Your shoes stick to the floor with each step as you make it over to the window, happening to be at eye-level with you. Strange… The Smooze acts as a hurricane outside, waves the sizes of houses crashing against the terrain, but, it appears to reach a block. An invisible wall of sorts, the bounds of its prison still holding true. Whoever built this village was foolish, all souls, damned and pure know not to approach the Smooze. Else, they appear as you, another bout of anger surging forth, “Smoooooze.” You smile when you discover a small pair of eyes on your leg, staring back up at you. “Smooze?” A chill builds in your chest and stretches to the farthest corners of your body, the liquid grime thickening as it meets a magic of your own, the eyes shaking in search of escape. “There is no escape here, only me, only death.” The purple that coats your suit grows a light gray, soon darkening further as the last remnants of the Smooze upon you has fallen. It comes off in great swathes as you pull it away, revealing the tatters of your suit that it thought to hide. The part that pleases you the most, is you find a new calm amongst this storm, your mind clearing from the haze that had been your plague. But, you look back down to the cold dead eyes below you, rolling away like the marbles of a school filly, the worst part is the method that brought you this clarity. Death is not a toy for your personal use. It is your charge… You’re just a tool… Walking back upstairs you dodge the puddles of slime you had left in your descent, noting the growing warmth, a smoky aroma in the air. You see the smoke as it works up the stairs that wrap about the walls, soon to merely pop out the roof like a chimney on a snowy winter morning. Only, the residents will not be the ones in the fire. The next thing you hear, besides the cracks of fire against the books and other pieces of wooden fixtures used as its fuel, is a snore, a loud and utterly skull-rattling noise. Mares and stallions have been slain for less in your experience. Minotaurs have short tempers after all. When you are allowed sight, you grin again, though it is not of a sadistic pleasure, but instead you find it a comforting view, two ponies found asleep on the beds of the guard. They snuggle the worn blankets, doubling up for warmth, even Miss Sparkle who had so adamantly claimed to not have been fatigued has drifted into slumber. You walk over to each of them, the fire’s heat only doing so much to warm them, and place another blanket atop them. Miss Sparkle flinches at your touch but remains asleep, dreaming. You can only hope hers remain bright and true. Miss Dash, on the other hand, is found to be source of the vocal slaughtering as her snores nearly shake the walls with its intensity. Carefully you add another layer to her, but when you do her snoring ceases, a tired eye opening to meet you, “Anon?” “Sleep, you are tired,” you rest a hand atop her head and run it down her mane, the colored hair softer than you had thought. A blanket of it might indeed be an enterprise worth exploring, but that is an idea you may present to her another time. “Okay, you big lug,” a yawn takes hold of her, followed by a smile, “Don’t go far.” “I shall not, my little pony. Rest now…” you continue your tender pets as her eyes close once more. You can only hope your touch eases her heart and mind. If she wanted to sleep you can just- What did you say about thinking such things? Still the thoughts arise. Her time will come, but today is not that day. Leaving her side you stand atop the stairs and peer out of the window, watching Tartarus and the Smooze alike, little furry balls bouncing about the waves. Its kin awaken to such a fright, its parent should be proud. From here you stand watch, hands behind your back, a silent guardian for the ponies as they- *snore* When she wakes, you might make note of this habit, but later… For now, you keep watch. As always. ~~~ The light has returned once more and yet the sun’s absence is still to be noted. A staple of Tartarus, aside from its peculiar fauna and residents. No sun graces this land, nor does a moon appear in the night’s sky. Even should they appear, the clouds of black serves as a canopy, blotting out whatever ball of illumination that wishes to shine. The swathes of purple that had drowned the town in its abundance rest quiet, and you can see the oozes bobbing up and down within it. If you listen close enough you can almost hear the voice, Smooze. Shameful thing, it is more an animal than most of the creatures here. It did not ask for its being, it simply came to be by… What was her name, hide-something. Strange name, but no more so than those of Equestria. Closer you inch towards using this contraption within your skull and should you wish to express your feelings, you can almost feel the consequences lying in wait. Memories, trivial little things they are, but without them, what do you have left? To not know who you are, to find absent the fondest of moments with those you hold dear, that is a form of Tartarus all in itself. Perhaps that is why you have never felt the mystical ‘home sickness’ for this land. In fact you hope to be rid of this place soon… so you may return to your duty, watching from afar as you always have. You return and kneel by the fire, a sorry thing it has become, burning low with only the faint streaks of heat about the wood. Turning the fuel about in its bed, the fire kindles once more, the glare that stems from within nearly blinding you from the orange glow that now basks the room in its aura. Heat… Your hand can feel its warmth as it hovers over the spitting flames, but it feels not the sting of its touch. Every sensation is a lie, a half-truth. So would that make it a half-lie? Is half a lie still not a lie? The ratio- No sense thinking such rot. No good may come of it. Pushing off your knees you gaze upon the wounds of your chest, a red glistening between the cuts of your shirt, the once white material stained gray. No blood seeps from these wounds of course. They are merely for show, but still, your mind experiences a sense of ease knowing that you too have a scarlet core. Rainbow Dash would be- Soon… After the tide of Smooze recedes you shall be on your way, no further delays. You pluck at the wound in your side, the trio of punctures, filled, in some strange method. Stitchers… Have they no respect? Well… Pulling at stuffing within your side must be what those turkeys felt at Thanks- That hurts worst of all… When you are almost there, but the memory eludes you still. A soft gasp escapes one of the beds, a turn of your head revealing the culprit to be Miss Twilight. Of course, she would wake as you tend to your wounds. Quite a gruesome sight. You do not give her the satisfaction of a response as you return to these punctures. You would not want to scare her; you are a monster after all. “Good morning?” Once more you give her a shortened glance and then back to your business. She sees Rainbow Dash still sleeping, her snoring thankfully having stopped half-way through the night, and drops quietly from her bed, joining you by the fire. It is fortunate Miss Dash’s snoring had ceased. You had believed your body still afflicted by the Smooze, but it appeared to only be the minstrels of her throat playing their obnoxious tune. With tired eyes, a pair of rings beneath her eyes, she looks out the window, “It’s morning…” At one time you had considered her to be the master of the minute, but it seems she is also a connoisseur of the obvious, perhaps a captain even. “Anon-” “Eat,” you reply as you take out your last ash fruit and toss it into her lap, “Your strength has waned.” She smiles for some reason, “Thank you, but-” “Eat. It was not a request.” The mare nods, taking a painful bite of the fruit. Maybe fruit is not an accurate term. It does grow from a tree like a fruit, but is also absent of any and all quality. Hmm, fruit it shall remain. For now. “Anon…” You find her staring at you. Waiting for you to interrupt her? Never, you respect her after all, even if she does not share it. “I wanted to apologize.” “There is nothing to forgive.” Damn these things. It covers your wound like a seal and your fingers- they can’t quite grab it. Horrid. “The words you spoke were yours, and yours alone.” “No, they weren’t. The uh, what do you call it? The purple-” “Smooze, and do not think to blame it. Its properties rids those it touches of their kindness, of their empathy for others and leaves them apathetic in nature, but the words? The words it does not hinder, only surface.” Her will broke so easily with only the subtle touch of Smooze. You were drenched within it… but you are not a pony, only huma- You grimace as you finally grip one of your wounds, fingers locked around the solid mass within it. “I -am- a monster, though not any that you readily know, Miss Sparkle.” Your head pounds as little by little you extract a murky gray shard that never seems to quite end from your side, that fullness you once felt now replaced by its opposite. “I do thank you for pointing it out though.” “Doesn- Doesn’t that hurt?” You inspect the spike, no longer just a shard, in your hand as it basks in new light, the last remnants of the Smooze bound within it. “No,” you reply as you cast it into the fire. “Are you going to ask me why? Does your mind not overflow with questions about this oddity? Monster’s rarely reply so this must be an academic achievement for you. Dragons of age find others rather annoying if I recall.” She shakes her head but has to look away as you remove yet another spike from your side. You would ask her why only now she is incapable of watching. After all, the first is the worst. Second is the best. Third- No, why would a spike have hair? Absurd. Completely and utterly. “I won’t get the answer I want, only more questions. Anonymous… You really do live up to your name.” Live, always the incorrect term in its application towards you, not that you will correct her. “Some things are best left unknown and unseen.” You nod your head, working the last piece out. “Tartarus is as good a place as any to depart these secrets.” She sits in silence by the fire before you toss the final piece within it, turning out to be great fuel for the flames. “I do have one question, if you’ll answer it.” “Ask it and the monster shall reply in truth.” What expression is that on her face? Pain? Regret? Regret in speaking her heart? Nonsense. “Back in the valley-” “Sin Valley. Lovely name, terrible reputation. Well deserved all the same. What of it?” “When we were at the road, and those guard- Gosh, I can’t think those were ponies.” “Ponies comprise the majority of the Tartarus Guard. Of all races I have encountered, they have always been the most- Hmm, what is the word? To care not for one’s own faculty?” “Selfless,” a hint of a grin on her lips. “Yes, my thanks to you. Their selflessness- Your, selflessness, allows you to put the good of others before yourself. Only those that can achieve this feat are allowed into the Guard.” At that, the smile fades, “But… when they ran that dog down. They- They killed him. He couldn’t defend himself, he just-” It pains her, even you can see this. Just to think of these memories suffocates the heart within her chest. It is similar to yours in a way… “What is your question, Miss Sparkle?” She looks back up with red eyes, tears accumulating behind those orbs, “Why did you let them? Why did you stop me? I- We could’ve…” “That is more than a single question,” you attempt humor though it ‘falls flat’ like an open cider. “A fair question still… When a soul comes to this land, they are either a member of the Guard, or lost amongst the wastes of crimson. Some say this land once held a different purpose than it does to this day, and they are correct.” You move to the window, the waves beginning to recede back into the ocean. “I find that hard to believe.” “Not even the damned are beyond redemption. Each soul of the lost had ‘sinned’ as Rarity had explained the term to me. Here, they are given two choices. Atone and take the Steps of Ascension to be judged, or fall to the hunger within them and be vanquished, their soul lost forever in black.” “That- isn’t what I thought of this place at all. You gave them a choice- Wait, you said they took those Stairs? They’re broken now, what kind of choice is that?” You hold up a hand before her tangent takes a crueler turn. She would not have any Smooze to blame it on now. “That is as it was, but-” Why does the pain return now? You, you know. “Something changed. I- Why can I not remember?” It is natural, as Twilight had said, but you are unnatural. Are you? Death is a part of life. It matters not. “But why did you stop me?” Perhaps the best way to explain, is not answer directly? Interesting. “This tower is one of many in Tartarus, long abandoned by the Guard who had once manned each with a garrison of their brothers. When Tartarus changed, so did its residents. Madness spread amongst these souls, only those bound in cloth were saved.” You can hear her lift her hooves, “These- Clothes protect us? How?” “A guess from you is as good as mine, but you can watch it change over time, the corruption turns all it touches black, the armor of the Guard one you know well. Crystal lies beneath the layers and when light struck it-” You are getting off track, and a runaway train is no joke. “What was your question again?” Again she asks and you believe you have explained enough to truly answer. “The dog, he was not wearing cloth, yes?” You do not need her response, you know. “His mind was warped, Miss Sparkle, a permanent curse no magic can cure. Like a virus, the Hunger within him overtook his weakened state and set him upon his canine kin, all the while the corruption continues to spread, chipping away like a mason upon stone.” When your return to the fire, Twilight’s head lies cast to the floor, “If they didn’t kill- kill him, what would’ve happened?” “I do not know, but the result is never one I would wish upon a soul. Stitchers, Umbras, Soul Traps, Oozes… One would call it a gamble, but no matter how many rolls you place on the dice, you will always lose.” She soaks this in, every tidbit of information you laid on the line all swelling within like a bad burrito, but without the awful side effects. No pony should eat that many, and you are sure they never will again. “Did you wish to take notes?” She huffs and shakes her head, a delicate huff, not one of spite and anger. “I still don’t understand how they could just- do what they did.” You cock your head in question. Is that what she truly believes? “Miss Sparkle,” you sit down next to her, careful not to set your feet aflame, “No soul finds death easy. The guards of Tartarus are here because they placed others before themselves, but they will do what must be done to protect those that still cling to atonement.” Even those without a soul do not take joy, and never does it get easier… No matter how many years you spend attempting to tell yourself otherwise. The truth is a plague that you cannot cure yourself of. “I never did get to thank you, you know, for saving me.” “Save you? I did no such thing.” “Of course you did. -And- you got my notepad after saying you wouldn’t.” A foolish move for the living, but you find the decision easier for one such as you with no life to cling upon. “Shall I throw it to the wind, as it were? I’m afraid the prospect of a breeze is foreign to Tartarus, much as a sunrise or the wake of your shadow. ”Huh?” she looks behind her, “I- Where is it?” “Where is what?” ”My shadow! It’s gone.” You flinch and quickly ensure her voice did not raise the sleeping Pegasus. “Hush your voice, we are indoors with guests. Now, shadows. That is a long and drawn out subject, I must tell you. Have you heard of Arabus?” She shakes her head. “A strange tale it is, Cloud Demons often are. You see…” The metallic shrill of rusted springs creak from your rear, Miss Dash arriving from her slumber at last. “Alas, a story I shall speak later.” “Later?” You pause at the pitch in her voice. Hope. It brings you no joy to disappoint her. “A figure of speech.” Rainbow Dash stretches her wings and hooves before clinging the sheets against her and flipping over. “What’d I expect?” “Has she not had proper time to sleep? We must be on our way.” “You’re right. We already stopped to sleep when we should’ve been out there searching.” You are sure the Smooze would have killed that expedition in its crib… In its crib, just a babe… “Well go ahead, wake her up.” You chuckle at the thought, “You’re not scared are you?” You? Fear of yourself, yes, but of Rainbow Dash? How absurd. “Should you wish a lesson in fear, I know many-” You clutch your ears as an earth-shattering roar sends the tower rumbling. “GHA- I’m up! I’m up!” is all Miss Dash manages before she falls from her bed. The thunder of its call lasts seconds more, a softer shriek bellowing forth before the creature departs from its roost atop the tower. “Ugh… How much did I drink?” Twilight uncovers an ear, the flap twitching as it surveys your surroundings before she finds it safe enough to release the other, “What- was that? It sounded like-” “A dragon,” you barely make out its tail from the window before it hides amongst the clouds. “A menace compared to those of Equestria. Not enough the best of your kind can resist Tartarus.” By the look on her face you can assume that she is having difficulty accepting this. She needn’t work herself into such a rut; it is not her place to accept it. You help Miss Dash to her feet, the mare, your dear friend, apprehensive of your touch, “Are you, you know?” “My mind is my own. You are allowed to touch me once more,” you smile, only feeling your wording could have been approved after the fact. Rainbow Dash does not seem to mind, as seen by her blush. “Good. I was saving this,” she wraps you in a hug; her head nestled into your stomach. Height differential and the like. It is nice, and you pat her head in turn, “Too cute.” “Would you like a body clutch as well?” You move your arm out in invitation only for Dash to grab it back, “She can get her own Anonymous if she wants one.” Twilight does not seem to mind, but you are confused. “Rainbow Dash, there is only one of me, how can she retrieve a second of that which exists in a singular quantity.” She shrugs a takes a deep breath, “She can just deal with it.” “I’m right here you know.” “Was that not the point?” “You’re ruining this for me, Anon.” Closing your mouth hole also known as your mouth. It is a hole though… ~~~ You walk out the tower’s entrance, inhaling the stale air of Tartarus as you would Equestria’s but lacking the satisfaction that follows. The road that runs from town heads… that direction, west you do believe. It is a chore to apply traditional directions in a place that has no distinguishing markers. Twilight shivers as she joins you, “Brr, I miss the fire already.” “Yes, it is a shame a portable version has not been achieved in the form of a spell.” Her eyes shimmer, an idea striking her, the rude thing. Striking should never occur to a friend. Twilight’s horn glows a hot pink aura as a small sphere begins to take shape before you. ”And… there!” She levitates it closer to herself and you can almost see the chill dissipate from her limbs, “By Celestia that feels nice.” “Hey! What about us?” Rainbow Dash is rather quick to show her envious side. A jealous mare, but one you do admire. How one can both be admired and envious is a question only the most brilliant of philosophers can answer. That and those taken by Salt or herbal supplements. As long as they keep to their seats, they may continue to question as they like. “Sorry, I can only make the one.” You have confidence otherwise, but it is best not to stress her further. “No matter, we shall keep each other warm as two climbers upon the peaks of the Crystal Mountains.” You do hope it will turn out better for you two. You reach down as Dash backs away, “Anon what are you- Wha- No, Anon. Put me down!” She bucks away in your hands, as strong as she might be for an equine it is rather trivial in your own grasp. When she finally stops her face is best described as a pout, but you are unable to see the change as you lift her upon your shoulders. “What?” “Did I say something?” Twilight looks between you both with a chuckle. “So, what are you two doing?” “Nothing more than the usual, Miss Sparkle. What is it that you are doing?” Yes, the counter question is a masterful move indeed. “Just… let’s get back on track. Where are we going to search next?” “We follow the road west to Frostbite Prison.” “Why not keep going this way?” Rainbow asks from above you. “Fallwood Forest lies north of us. No matter how brave they might seem, the fillies will not have ventured there.” Plunderseed vines are not gracious hosts, nor the undead creatures that call the woods home. “We shall take the road west. Too much time has passed, our only hope resides in the knowledge that a patrol had discovered them.” Twilight appears hesitant given her disposition towards the Tartarus Guard, but you assure her that they will not harm the fillies. If anything, they will protect them with their lives. They cherish all living things, the dead however… The road is much easier to traverse than the plains of Tartarus you soon find out, the lack of grass clutching at your legs allows you a much easier flow between steps. That and you needn’t hear Twilight’s insistent whinnying and squirming at every interval. Entertaining the first few times, you will not deny, but soon turned to a mere annoyance. Dash, sitting upon your shoulder with her legs dangling out before you, takes in her surroundings, serving as your watcher as well. You can almost feel the soft warmth of her underbelly through the fabric as it runs across the back of your head and neck. “Is Tartarus always this… barren?” That is not the word you would use to describe it. Dead is far more accurate if she were to ask you. “We have only ‘scratched the surface’ of Tartarus. Beyond the mountains behind the Steps lies the swamplands, the smell beyond putrid from what I have heard. The swamp itself is almost as large as Equestria, but lacking the company. To think it is one of the smaller regions of Tartarus opens one’s perspective.” “…could’ve just said yes.” “I could have, but precision is how I prefer to answer my queries.” She leans forward, forehooves swaying before your face, “Has anyone said you’d make a great bed?” Hmm, you do not believe so. “Are you really tired again? You just slept.” “Only to get thrown off my bed. I just got comfortable too.” The bickering of mortals… Perhaps you may still eavesdrop from time to time, but never again shall you be able to experience it firsthand. Neither will you be able to ask why a word such as ‘firsthand’ come into existence. Neither is first. You peer back, the village only just sitting on the horizon’s edge, mere seconds from falling off the edge of the world. Wonderful view… horrid place. May those that called it home find peace. And so on you walk to Frostbite Prison, though its appearance more suits the term ‘fortress.’ It is one of the few safe places in Tartarus, that and the gate itself which is guarded by- by… What is that creature’s name? It is a dog, yes, but not Cerberus. He guards the outer gate. Cr- crunk? No, that’s not right. Confound it, you do know this one’s name and yet you cannot remember. It is at the ‘tip of your tongue.’ You are torn away from your thoughts at a howl as you enter the Burrowed Hills, Rainbow Dash’s sight unable to view past the mounds that roll through the earth. Twilight bumps into you on accident, the mare finding it safer beside you, “What was that?” Another howl sends her almost to the brink as she clings to your leg, severely hindering your movement. “They are known as abominations. That Diamond Dog we met would likely have turned to one in time. Unsavory characters, though they find themselves not in a book. Now, if you would…” you lift your leg, Twilight dismounting with a nervous smile. “Sorry?” She must know that for an apology- Of course she knows. Do you lecture the living on their own dialect? “Forgiven, but we must quicken our pace. Abominations have all but succumbed to their hunger and will not tease you as the stitchers have. Be wary.” Twilight doesn’t deny you and you stick close to her in a trot. It is Rainbow Dash however, that is not so brave, your proximity giving you a clear passage to hear her swallow hard, a gulp. You rest a hand upon her back for comfort, the rapid strokes of her heart mirroring Twilights. “I’m fine.” “And you will remain so as long as you stay beside me.” Her chin rest atop your skull, mane swaying against your ear, “I know…” You- are unsure of why but you hold her hoof, clasping it tight but not enough to cause pain. It just felt… natural. Natural to cling to another in times of turmoil, when all in the world seems to be spiraling down to the pits of Tartarus… An act for the living, a human re- “Oww.” “Apologies,” you reply in haste, a single thought harming her. You must leave her, it is not your choice. “It’s okay. You have a nice grip.” She pushes back upright as best she can. “I’m glad I’ve got such a beefcake backing me up.” “Beefcake?” “It’s a compliment, you big dork.” Dork, an insult used in a humorous fashion. How quaint. “Then I thank you, right?” “Right.” Good, you would hate to be wrong. You continue your passage, Dash perking as she spies the tower off in the distance, “Did we just go in a circle?” Twilight pokes her head up at the tower as well. “It looks exactly like the other one.” “I don’t think so, Rainbow Dash. Anon said there are dozens of these around Tartarus. That’s not the same one… Right?” It takes you a minute to find out they were referring to you. “Who else would we be asking?” “Ponies are quite the mystery to me, mares most of all. You defend your actions with logic and yet act on emotion in a singular fashion. If I may say so-” “Anon?” Rainbow Dash interrupts you, an action which would normal instill anger but not this day. “Yes?” “Stop digging yourself a hole or you’re going to pop out the other side of Tartarus.” Why would she say such a thing? You look about but see nothing of the sort. “I see no shovel to dig nor a hole. This is a perfect-” Another howl, all three of you stop and turn your heads northward. “Is it just me,” Twilight asks, “or was that one really close?” Their chests beat with fervor once more, “Anon, please tell me we’re getting close.” “Our distance is closing upon Frostbite, the tower of its own make. Let us not linger.” “No complaints her,” Twilight extinguishes her ball of heat as you continue onward, ears perked and ready. “I’m going to take a gamble and second that.” That would not be gambling as it is the only reasonable- Language, when has it ever taken the advice of rationality. You barely make it another step before a third howl descends upon you, even closer than the second. “How do they know we’re here?” Twilight whispers as you continue to accelerate towards down the path. “Smell. A fresh baked cake has a sweeter scent than that of one which has grown stale.” “Oh…” “Oh indeed.” As the road overtakes the final hill you can spot the prison off in the distance propped atop the plateau of stone, the stairs carved along its side. If the cutie mark crusaders had reached the black walls then they are safe yet, now it is your duty to ensure your friends reach them as well. “Is that it?” Twilight takes deep breathes, an unwelcome sign should she need to continue to run. “Looks like it,” Dash responds as she leaps off you, “Better yet, the road takes us straight to it. We’re almost there. Deep breathes, Twi, in through your nose, out through your mouth.” You can spot multiple bands of souls across the plains as well, drifting along like leaves upon the sea. “In through the nose. Out through the mouth. Got it.” Perhaps she should look to be a trainer should she rethink her teaming with the Wonderbolts. She could help many a pony. You motion them along when the fourth and final howl strikes, but instead of silence following there is a growl, low as it is. In unison the three turn behind you, a single wolf-like creature sulking from a nearby hill, its teeth bore with its blooded eyes staring at the three of you. “At least there’s just one of them,” Twilight’s voice trembles as she speaks, two more joining the abomination. “N-nevermind.” The ebony scales atop their back flare up at the sight of you, their heads lowering as though they are stalking their prey. Which they are… “I would start running.” You back away, the abominations increasing pace as they follow, “Now.” Rainbow throws Twilight forward as they take to a gallop down the road. You linger a second longer as the creatures disappear from sight for a second, but when they return they are at full speed. Perhaps you should take your own advice. Yes, very good idea. With a twist you sprint after your friends, your suit having suffered enough travesties without the gnawing you are sure these corrupted souls would give them. You’d rather not ruin this gift more than you have to. You struggle to keep up with Twilight and Rainbow Dash, your legs not quite suited to these speeds. You are more used to simply drifting along and walking. At least the prison seems to be moving closer rather than further, a most cruel joke that would be. You are not in the mood for jokes. Once more the wolves of Tartarus howl in the sky but do not cease the chase, their actions one to instill terror. They shall find a difficult time with you. Other souls turn to this new commotion and are quick enough to flee at the sight of the abominations in full sprint. They too make the route for Frostbite, though they will be turned away without prejudice. It is good that your work has brought you here before. They might not know this form however. Ah yes, the chase, that is still occurring isn’t it? So much easier if you could simply transport you three to the entrance, but that… Twilight mustn’t learn more of you. Only in the case of death will she learn. You take a look backwards finding them still in pursuit, saliva dripping from between their teeth as they make the charge, claws digging into the dirt with each step. They are almost designed to run down their prey, every part of them trained and tested in the art of death. Twilight looks back as well, slowing down in the process, “We- we’re not going to make it.” “No speaking Miss Sparkle!” you shout as you begin to gain ground upon her. “Focus on the road, we are not far now.” “In and out!” Rainbow tries to help her, but still she slows, her muscles taxed with the brief but intense exertion. “I…” her eyes redden between pants, “I can’t…” “Yes you can! We know you can!” You watch as she bursts forward for a fleeting second, her speed suffering that much more upon its end. Miss Dash says she can, you know that she cannot. “Continue and do not look back.” Your heels dig into the dirt as you slide to a halt, Rainbow Dash stopping once more, “Anon don’t.” “Please,” you smile, “Take a number for me. We are not the first in line.” Twilight stops beside her out of breath, “Where- is he going?” Dash stomps a hoof in frustration but complies nonetheless, “Come on, Twilight, we’re almost there.” There you stand half-way between a hunter and its prey, or are you the new prey? You hope not. “Stop,” is all you say as you raise a hand, the abominations grinding to a halt before you. Huh. You did not expect that to work. With each drawn-out breath another puff of steam rises from their nostrils and yet their breathes never slow as they wait. One’s claws bear into the dirt, the hunger within them enflaming each nerve until it is sated, an act never to come. “Turn back and return to whence you came. No harm shall come of you if you comply.” They respond with a primal stare, a mess of drool building beneath them. A manticore does not listen to reason because it has no concept of it. Abominations do not listen because they lack will. The leader takes a step forward, his height standing a head above the others, but many below yours. “Speak, before you waste more of my time.” Another attempts to move in only to be bit by their leader who licks the curdled blood from his fangs. You are about to speak again, but the Abomination does so first. “You have no scent.” “What a relief I do not share the pungent odor of your kind. Do you bathe in the sulfur springs?” He keeps his head low as he circles you, sniffing at your shoes before his eyes flutter, “I smell them. So strong.” The ridges of his scales scrape against your pants before he turns away, “You will bring them to us.” “Why?” “Why?” the monster chuckles, “Or else you will take their place.” “Take their place? Am I to be your guest at a gathering of some kind. If so, I would like to change first.” You smile, patting away at your suit. “I have gotten rather dirty.” “You speak too much, and I’m getting hungry.” “Your kind is always hungry,” you reply plainly, “and I shall speak as I like.” His eyes stay locked upon you as a growl escapes his throat. So be it. As the first of his underlings leaps at your form he also falls, claws grasping his neck at the unseen force that is choking what life he has left out of him. The second backs off but does not retreat quite yet, not until their leader takes the first step. You twist your hand just a bit tighter, the beast writhing against the earth at your hidden grasp. “What is this?” You kneel down to the creature, his eyes bulged and bloody, more than usual that is, “He does not appear hungry at all? Dare I say, I believe he has had his fill?” Surely the two of them would agree, their stance slowly adopting one of retreat. You are disappointed, you had thought they lacked reason. Being wrong is not something you wish to get used to. “So… Shall we dispense with the pleasantries? Leave now, and I will allow you to do so.” He turns to his last member, then back to you with a snarl as he too leaps at you. You hadn’t expected that, you think as you fall to your back, the abominations fangs attempting to tear at your throat. You merely grab him by the snout and squeeze. “I take no pleasure in death, but I will perform my duty if I must.” The creature yelps as you crush his nose and jaw together, a shattering noise sending the last member of his pack scampering back. You release the other from death’s grip who sure enough joins the other in retreat, leaving only the leader in your hands. Lifting him by the head you toss him away, shards of teeth falling from his bloody maw, the monster likely in an indescribable amount of pain. “I gift your soul with continued existence, a fate more than you deserve. Should you prey upon the weak once more, I will throw you to the Black Ooze. They keep their food alive for months I have heard. Go!” You force yourself to unclench your fist as it limps away, cradling its jaw all the way. What is that Miss Dash said? In through the nose. Fmmm… Out through the mouth. Fweee… No effect, of course. You shall try even so, perhaps it is the effort of a thing that brings such ease. You stroll down the road and to the jagged stairs where a good dozen souls have taken refuge. They part as you continue to flex your hand, the tendons seemingly locked in place, a true aggravation. The black walls loom over you like an Ursa over a simple house, only, no ill wishes are cast between you and the wall. It does make you wonder who would win, you or it. Perhaps you shall out one day. A guard peers over the edge and blows into this horn, a soft hum added to the air. Up ahead the gate creaks open, the slatted metal bars raising with a heavy clank against the ceiling. An outfit of guards pours from the entrance, you count twelve in total, a mix of races between them, half pony as you would expect. The minotaur bears a warhammer, the griffon standing by his side with a bow and you even spot a Diamond Dog with a sickle, each outfitted with their customary armor, stained black. You nod and attempt to enter the gates, each guard drawing their weapons in turn, enticing only a smirk from yourself. “You would allow entry to two foreign equines, but you bear your weapons upon me?” No response? To be expected. “Must you frisk me for weapons first? I dare say, you shall find none other than myself, deadly, I have been described.” “At ease,” a griffon commands on approach, his armor smaller than most of his race, shorter as well as he closes in. “Our patrol owes this soul their lives. Welcome to Frostbite.” In this place there still exists some form of etiquette. Rarity would be proud. “Allow him through. He is no threat to us.” You wonder what gave that away? “Come,” he waves a talon beside him, “Your equine companions came this way.” You lock your hands behind you back and join him through the courtyard, a hundred souls in training, new recruits gaining the first cuts of their armor. The prison itself lies in the furthest corner of the courtyard, tattered banners hanging above the doors. “The purple one said you came to visit the prison. May I ask who you wish to visit?” “We seek none of your captives, Mister…” you ‘fish’ for a name. “Captain Avia,” he takes a second to respond, your stare telling him to elaborate. “My birth name huh? Big Bird.” He lacks the color you think to yourself. “Were your parents blind when they named you?” “Careful, now. Don’t want to be insulting the captain of the Tartarus Guard now. I never caught your name as well.” “Anonymous, though I prefer Anon myself. Much shorter and to the point.” He gives the same stare to you. “I lack a birth name, myself.” “You don’t say?” You just did. “So you’re not looking for one of your prisoners then? You wouldn’t- You’re looking for those three fillies aren’t you?” He knows? He knows. Grand! Stupendous! Another word that illustrates a feeling of joy! Each and every one! “Yes, I am in fact in search of them. Have you found them?” Despite his helmet you can see the roll of his eyes, “Found them? Afraid not. They came skipping up to the gate in their capes and what have you, calling themselves the cutie something or another.’ You laugh at the thought of it. Deep in the depths of Tartarus and they are as pure as the souls that guard it. “The guards were speechless.” “And they still seem to have lost it,” you gaze back before Captain Avia… Big Bird, how cruel of them... holds open a door for you. “We tell them as much. The souls need to fear us as well as need us. We don’t want an assault on our claws.” You stop just outside, knowing your way in from her, “Tell the receptionist I sent you, she’ll sort it all out for you.” He extends a talon and you shake it, his grip strong despite his looks. “I thank you, but that will not be necessary. Miss Pennies Worth knows me… My voice that is.” “Your- voice?” he takes another look at you and releases your hand, a quiver added to his talon, “You’re-” “Please, no autographs,” you mimic Miss Dash in her response to a fan. One who admires her, not the device that- Yes yes you know the difference. “I didn’t recognize you at all. Please accept my apologies. I didn’t mean that you insulted me earlier. It was just a joke.” Does he think you lack knowledge of this? Well, to be fair, you did for quite a long time. “I understand, and if you were to make it up to me, then you would prepare a, what do your guards call it, a patrol?” “To get your companions to the gate?” You nod, “I’ll have one prepped in ten. I can’t believe I got to meet you like this.” “It’s once in a lifetime,” you joke and bow, entering the hallway to Frostbite Prison. Smell that? That’s the smell of victory, if it had a smell. ~~~ You enter the door down the hall, finding yourself back in reception, a delightful room that reminds you more of Ponyville’s hospital now that you take a closer look. Pale white walls, florescent lighting that you are fairly certain is powered by magic. You are uncertain whether the guard purchases these bulbs from a domestic supplier or an interplanar one. “You’re back!” a force hits you in the leg, Rainbow Dash scrunching her lips in what you think is anger, “Finally!” “Of course I have returned, did you think me gone forever?” Twilight joins her, having been sitting on one of the many sofas that line either wall. “Are you hurt at all?” “Next!” You watch as two guards enter the room, a leather variation of the armor upon them, still black of course. They wait as one of the lost souls stands and approaches, taking him to the prisoner of his choice. When they leave a final guard stands beside the guard, ever wary. “She’s been doing that for a while. How are you though, I don’t see anymore cuts. Celestia… You’re going to a hospital the first thing you do when we get back.” Twilight’s care is welcome but unneeded. “First things first, Twilight.” “I know what things come first. Special characters, numbers and then letters, followed by-” “The Cutie Mark Crusaders, Twi, they come first.” “Oh… right,” the mare failing to minimize her awkward answer. You found it quite funny to be honest. “They are here,” you assure them which earns their attention in almost no time, but you would half a second if asked, “Captain Avia had told me as such.” “They are?!” Both shout in unison. The creepiness of the act still jarring to you. “Where?” Okay, the first time you could understand, but the second? Surely they are coordinating this tactic as psychics. “One at a time, if you would be so kind,” you hush them down after earning a few glances from the others. “He assured me that Miss Pennies Worth knows of their location.” Dash lets out a sigh of relief, “Good. Scootaloo’s gonna be in deep trouble for this.” Both of them seem to be far more relaxed now. It is a sight for ‘sore eyes.’ You don’t mind it either. “Allow me to speak to the receptionist. We shall travel together.” You approach the unicorn behind the glass, the mare having tied her turquoise mane into a braid that rests over her shoulder. Her skin rests an illuminated purple, a powerful aura around her also strangely subtle as she looks down at her papers, checking away with a quill. Reminds you of Miss Sparkle in a way. “Acheem.” “One second please, verifying time sheets is a trivial thing that it seems I -must- finish.” “Understood,” you reply patiently as you twiddle your thumbs. There is no longer a rush after all. She doesn’t look up from her papers, but her ear does a little twitch at your voice. “You sound familiar. Do you visit often?” “Not in quite a while.” You admit to your absence, one part of your duty that was as dull as it was… dull. It was as exciting as watching paint dry, a torturous occasion. You could imagine Pinkie’s frustration should she encounter such a phenomenon. She makes a final mark and tosses the quill back in its ink bottle with a single swift thrust as she looks back up to you with those ocean blue eyes you hadn’t seen in an age. Her smile is customary but there is a curiosity within it as the end of her lip curls, “Do I know you?” “Do you not?” You thought yourself to be most recognizable. Ahh, it must be the form itself. She is unaccustomed to it unlike your friends have become. “I had hoped you would.” “Are you-” she cuts herself off with a gasp, her hoof unable to hide the smile behind it, “Warden? Is that you?!” “Ahh,” you return the expression, “I have not acted as warden is in a long while.” With a bite of her lip she undoes the latch of her door and gallops through, all eyes turning to you as the door bursts open and she leaps into your arms. “I’m so glad you’re back!” “I had hoped under different circumstances,” you force a smile, Rainbow Dash not at all pleased that a mare had seemingly attacked you. Friendly instincts that you count on. What a wonderful one she is. Miss Pennies Worth lets go, still smiling all the while, “I’ve been wanting to do that ever since that escape attempt. Oh Tartarus, how long ago was that?” Yes, you remember the event. Cornered and alone with Tartarus’s most dangerous souls at her throat with not even the guards to save her? She called you a hero that day, all the while never having seen your face, only the sound of your voice. “Too long.” “So why’re you back Warden? Here to stay I hope.” “Ehh, not precisely,” you hush your voice, “Might you refer to me as Anonymous for the time being. My companions, they do not know.” She doesn’t ask any questions before she accepts. “Anonymous, you look so different. Got a little something on your shirt I see.” “This? No as you can see-” you stop yourself midsentence, “That was a joke.” “I have to find a way to keep you here after all.” You find her company genuinely humorous, finding it strange you never conversed with her more in the past. “Hey Anon,” Rainbow Dash moves next to you and standing a bit ahead of you, “Aren’t you going to introduce me to your… friend?” “Of course, where are my manners?” Did you leave them in the library? “This is Miss Pennies Worth. Receptionist of Frostbite Prison and honorary member of the Tartarus Guard.” “I’m not nearly as prude as the others though?” she smiles in what you recognize as a curtsy. “And this is Miss Rainbow Dash. The grandest flier in Ponyville and, more importantly, my good friend.” “And I’m tougher than I look,” she locks eyes with your receptionist. Quite the comedian she is. “Don’t forget me,” Twilight speaks up from the back. “Ah, that is Twilight Sparkle.” … “That’s all?” the unicorn pipes back up. “That is your name, no?” She sulks a bit at the back of the group, “I guess.” “Forgive her, she has had quite the trip. Despite her looks she is one of the most talented unicorns I have come across, a true princess in the making.” She blushes and looks to her feet, “I wouldn’t go that fa- What was that first part?” Once again you enjoy a chuckle at the flustered mare’s expense. “Seriously what did you say?” Even the others take part in your joy at that point, but you are not heartless and you keep it to a polite snigger. Well, perhaps you are a bit heartless. “So why are you here?” Pennies Worth asks again after the pleasantries have ended. “Come to see the madpony himself?” “Nothing so tremendous a task, all those stairs.” She nods along with great extravagance, having been tasked to climb the tower on numerous occasions. “No, I was told by Captain Avia that you knew the whereabouts of three fillies. We are here to bring them home.” “And Big Bird couldn’t fetch them himself, huh? If I plucked a feather from his back every time… He’d have a different name.” “But you do know where they are?” Twilight asks. “Of course I know where those little bundles of fun are. They’re out in the cafeteria now I think, what time is it?” “Lunch time, ma’am,” the guard answers without hesitation. “Yep, cafeteria. I should probably head down there now that I think about it, those girls have been so hard to feed this past week.” “Week?!” Okay, they really need to stop saying the same things at the same time. It is hard to distinguish one from the other. “This must be your first visit to Tartarus,” she giggles and has the guard open the door, “Follow me, I think they’ll be happy to see you two.” Without a doubt. Miss Pennies Worth leads the group, you standing at the flank, eyeing each cell as you pass. Sealed by powerful magic these cells are almost impossible to break through, but they do open to allow entrance. Otherwise they are shut tight, save for the iron bars that serve as fortified windows for the guards. “Would you like the tour as well? If you look to your right you can see the prison courtyard. Here our guests can get leisure time all in the view of our considerable staff. Lifting weights, taking a jog, spreading your wings if you have them, all safe indoor sports.” “Aren’t you worried about them escaping?” Twilight’s curiosity getting the better of her as you continue down the hall. “Of course, that is why we go to great lengths to keep them as docile as possible. We keep them fed regularly to stave off the Hunger, dreadful thing. We try and make the food accommodating but… well…” “They have tried the Ash Fruit.” “Oooh, that’s one of our delicacies. We save those for special occasions.” Dash huffs at the notion, “They call that a delicacy.” “It is delicious in comparison.” “I can’t even imagine.” You peer into one of the cells as you pass, an old ram inside, his cobalt mane and red eyes visible despite the lack of light. “Shh,” Miss Worth stops for you, “You don’t want to wake him. He’s a bit coocoo in the head. Mad, the poor thing.” You’re not sure ‘poor’ is the proper term. She leads you downstairs, leaving the ram to his nap. “We use stickers from old ash trees for those coots.” Her head turns to Twilight with a grin, “But I see somepony’s already had a run-in.” “What?” You all ignore her and move down the hall, the walls twisting at obvious signs of damage, the more dangerous prisoners hard to contain. You can even see where he punched the wall. It shattered his fist, but the minotaur did some damage himself. “To the left is our ‘infirmary’ and down to the right is our kitchen.” “Not all Pure Souls that join the guard were made for fighting, but there are other ways they might serve.” Everyone seems to nod along at the explanation, Twilight once again bringing out her pad and quill. Predictable but a welcome thing in such a place. “If you’d like I can take you to the tower’s peak. You can get a wonderful view of Tartarus, if you like the brutal horrid sort of views that is.” Rainbow speaks up first, “I think we’ll just grab the girls and be on our way.” “Alright alright, I’m not going to steal- what did you say your name is now? Anonymous?” You nod. “Anyways, I’m not after him so just keep calm, honey.” You snicker at her teasing but… “What are you laughing at?” “Laughing?” Come now, stop this chuckling, “I do not know what you speak of.” “Sure you don’t. I’m keeping my eye on you,” you still make out a smile when she turns away. You will miss that smile… and the boasting… the flying… her mane… her smell… her… “Here we are, now I have to warn you, don’t inhale. You’ll regret it.” “Why must we-” the door opens and- OH by the seven hells of Tartarus and the strange liquid in the stallion’s stall, that is horrid! “That’s why.” Twilight covers her mouth as her chest convulses. “You get used to it.” Rainbow Dash takes a deep whiff and moves in, “Meh.” Show off. After getting over the scent of you hope to be merely the scent of rotting socks and a wet Ursa’s backside after having been lit ablaze, you look inside. Tables are laid out like one would expect in a cafeteria, rows and columns aligned in unison with about a dozen souls scattered about. Another half dozen line against the wall as they are scooted along, their food scooped upon trays like bags of wheat upon a wagon. But in the corner, with at least two dozen guards standing watch are three fillies, an earth pony, a unicorn and a Pegasus, and they are as safe as can be. “My little crusaders,” Miss Worth calls out with a wave, “You have some visitors.” Their trio of eyes nearly plop out of their skulls when they see you all, Rainbow Dash and Twilight already leaping over tables towards them. No, that is not a hyperbole, they are indeed leaping across tables, plural, as in multiple. You did not know Twilight had that type of athleticism after her run. Miss Dash could easily have made three- and she does. Very good. Even from her you can hear their cheers and joyous cries as they embrace, asking if they are alright, seeing that they have been well-fed, questions like that. You? You stay put. Because the second you go to join them, you will never want to leave them again. “Not going to join in on the reunion, Warden?” “No, Miss Pennies Worth, I am not.” “Please, call me Penny. No one calls me -that-.” You do. “Sure you don’t want to go? I can get the cooks to make you a molten lava cake, straight from the pits.” “I still enjoy the ability to taste, thank you,” she laughs, Scootaloo waving over to you. You reciprocate but stay put. “So… Rainbow Dash, huh?” Interested in the origin? Of course. “A soul I came to collect. I did not.” “You should have told me you had a special somepony before I tackled you like that.” A special- She believes her to be- How silly of her. “We are good friends. We have not copulated as you have insinuated.” Penny shrugs her shoulders, “That’s not what she thinks.” You had once asked if mares were psychic? Did something change? Of course not, that would require several millennia before such an ability could develop, do not be foolish. “Souls are quite confusing.” “Tell me about it.” You join her as you walk back to the front desk, Penny leaving orders with her guard to lead them to the gate for departure when they are through. “I really have missed you around these parts. The prisoners have been a bit… I don’t know how to put it, restless maybe.” “Like a caged beast they grow irritated by the tightness of their quarters.” “It’s not that,” you walk up the stairs beside her as she explains, “It’s something else. The Tartarus Guard has been talking about it too. Something’s different, not just here but out there.” This is most disturbing, once you have finished your leave you must return and investigate this matter. “How long has it been?” “Past hundred years or so, they come in, in chunks. Everything can be going alright and then- It’s as if Tartarus loses its mind.” You stop in your tracks, a pair of guards unlocking one of the cells before you. “We’ve had dragons attack the tower, Warden.” “Dragons?” That is a league beyond any mere irritation. “Are you sure?” “I know a dragon when I hear one. The guard was able to hold it off, but the scorch marks are still there. Crunch has had his hands full at the gate keeping out the corrupted.” AHA! That was that mongrel’s name, Crunch. Rather stone cold he was, but that is to be expected when one is made of rock. “What has changed that could cause such an outbreak of chaos?” “You tell me,” she shrugs, “You’re the one out there in the realm of the living.” What could cause such a change? Souls still fall at the same rate, no wars or celestial beings have escaped, save for Nightmare Moon, but her presence should not hold as much sway as Penny claims. “I shall look into this matter when I return, I swear-” “Where’s my bell!” “Easy there, Grogar, let’s calm down.” “The bell! I can hear it in my dreams!” Penny steps behind you as the first guard is thrown out against the bars, the prisoners of the courtyard confused by the racket. “Stand back! I’m warning-” a thud cuts him off, the second guard unconscious on the floor. Speaking of disturbances… You stand in the doorway to find the ram knocking his head against the wall, the tips of his horns already broken long ago. “It shines like a beacon in the sky.” He manages to say between knocks, “Brighter than the sun. Darker than the moon. It’s in all of us, it’s in none of us. Who? WHO HAS MY BELL?!” “Your bell?” His eyes cut to you, “The bell? I hear it! Carve it from your stomach!” That- yes, Grogar the mad. Not even Starswirl can- He dives under your guard and slams you against the bars, a horn digging into your gut. “Warden! Guards! Guards!” “You took it away!” the mad ram continues spouting from the fog of insanity, “I want it back!” “You are not following proper procedure,” you reply calmly and with a quick thrust, throw your knee into his face. The ram falters and drops to a knee, but you are unfinished, grabbing him by the throat it is your turn to pin him against the bars. Penny cheers, clapping her hooves at your victory, “Well done.” “Surely you wish to apologize, ram. This suit was a gift.” His eyes drift to the ceiling as he spouts madness from his lips, “Your warden told you to apologize.” “I want my bell back you dirty ape!” An ape? How clever of him. A pair of guards come by, thankfully one knowing how to use magic as he is dragged down the hall. “You will pay for this human! I swear it!” What did he- You fall against the bars at the sudden pain, worse than ever before. “Nicely done, Ward- Are you alright?” “I will be fine, I just- he said something, a word.” “He’s been a hoofful for as long as I can remember. I don’t even hear what he says anymore.” You force yourself to nod as you move along, the cries from this ‘Grogar’ echoing through the halls of Frostbite. He had to- No, he’s mad. A simple combination of letters his mind pieced together… Yes, that is all it was. Right? Right… Then why are you still thinking about it? Penny leads you outside and to the door, never stepping outside however, “I’d love to join you, but I prefer to stay inside where I won’t turn into one of those monsters out there.” “I am not so sure,” you reply with a pained smile, your headache still prevalent, “Dragons do have a sort of majesty about them.” She laughs at the thought, “Tell me you’ll come back and visit. I don’t want to wait another millennium for you to show up again.” Though you know she exaggerates in an attempt at humor, you find none in the facts before you. “You need not wait. When I deliver my companions back home I will return and sort out all of this,” you gesture to the gloom of Frostbite. “I do believe it could use a mare’s touch as well.” “I’ll get to sketching then.” She smiles and leans up for a hug, “Come back soon.” With that you close the door and walk towards the gate, Captain Avia briefing his platoon. “…a single slip and you’re cleaning the south wall with your tooth brush. Understood?” “Yes sir.” Okay now the whole platoon is doing it, how are they achieving this? It is maddening. A snarl comes from your rear, your hand growing cold in response to such a threat, “Whoa there boy.” You turn, coming face to face with the colossal terror of Tartarus himself, Cerberus, and his three heads each staring at you with yellow eyes and a fierce red center. “Animals… they seldom enjoy my company,” you extend your arm after ensuring its safety, “But I believe Cerberus is one such exception.” The middle head pokes forward, the black fur of its ear held against your fingertips and when you scratch? It becomes another beast entirely. Its massive hind leg kicks away at the ground as you continue your assault on the back of its ear, each head’s tongue lolling out of its mouth. “Who is a good boy? Who is a good boy?” never ending your pet, “You are the good boy.” “Acheem?” Rainbow Dash clears her throat, Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders watching as you play with the 1500 pound ball of death. It’s as if you are playing with yourself, if you were a large three-headed dog. “Having fun?” “Merely bonding with a pup of Tartarus is all.” You take a knee as Scootaloo approaches, “Must you always get into trouble?” “Well you’re always there to save me.” “No,” you shake your head and point her to the two mares before you, “They saved you. I just helped.” By Tartarus below and the heavens above, you are going to miss this filly. “Do you wish to ride Cerberus?” Not one word later and Rainbow Dash is already sweeping in to take her away, “You two can do that later, and by later, I mean never.” You understood… Soon. ~~~ Frostbite is but a distant memory for the fillies as your caravan of armor travels by the northern road to the gates of Tartarus. Apple Bloom is anxious to get back to her sister, the life on the farm not one she craved but one she appears to miss. Sweetie Belle also wants to return home, but it would appear by their tale that she just needs a good bath. What better place than Rarity’s boutique? It is a haven for the prim and proper. Now Scootaloo, she is the only one who wishes to stay. She talks about Wild Hoof and how nice he was to them, warning them to take care and better yet, not speak to strange buffalo. They did not heed that advice upon their arrival after all. Afterwards they had found their way to a road and onwards to Frostbite where Captain Avia took them in. It is good that they did, their lack of protection would surely have doomed them otherwise. “Are you sure we have to go,” Scootaloo pouts and drags her hooves, “We were having so much fun.” “What part of this has been fun,” Apple Bloom responds. “The food was awful.” “Well yeah, but still…” They bicker back and forth as much as they had in Equestria, no more, no less. Just as they were and will be. You look ahead to the Labyrinth of Stone as your distance to the gate closes, your party receiving a full view of the portal. The curves cut into the mountain, symbols etched about the walls where a mist of lavender drifts outwards, swirling to the center in a dense cloud. Before that lies the Labyrinth itself, the souls of the dead who had attempted to escape, forever petrified in the cold prison by the hands of its protector, Crunch. The dog’s several times larger than Cerberus and with hands instead of paws at its forelegs it is very formidable, even without the magic within those stone hands. Any creature it touches is immediately turned to stone, leaving a welcome marker to those who wish to follow in its steps. “That’s a big dog,” Rainbow mutters beside you, never leaving your side since your departure from Frostbite. “Do not let him hear you. He is crankier than most when awakened.” “Hard to believe…” You know. Rainbow Dash is the crankiest. “I can’t believe we found them after all. I hate to say it, heck, I hate to think it-” “But you were losing faith?” She nods. “I understand. If we are spouting things in honesty, I did not expect their luck to bring them this far.” “That’s horrible.” And she believe you not know this? She does, but she is speaking with honesty as you had deduced. “You are not the first to travel to the land of the dead. Few make it to Frostbite, fewer return.” “Well we’re not just some travelers,” Dash nudging you from the side. She knows not how true her word are. “Miss Dash, you must promise me never to come to this place, never to traverse the gates or recite the words in that book.” “He, you sound worried about Dash. Don’t you know-” “Promise me, please.” She swallows hard, “I promise. There’s no reason to come back… Still got a race in you?” “Race?” Scootaloo pipes up from the back, working her way down and wedging herself between the two of you, “I can race.” “You’re out of your league, sport,” Dash ruffles the filly’s mane who dodges backwards and whistles. Scootaloo’s soon joined by the other two crusaders, each standing valiantly, “We came up with another way to get our cutie marks while we were in the can.” Can? Wait- no they’re going to do it. “We’re the-” No stop it! “Cutie Mark Crusader Speedsters!” How do they do this?! This is a mystery of life you must learn, or you may end up as Starswirl in that tower or Grogar in- Not the pain again, you weren’t even thinking- Okay… Breathing… “And how does that work exactly?” “Easy, I’m on my scooter all the time, Sweetie’s always running about when she tries to help Rarity and Apple Bloom- Apple Bloom, uh?” “I’m as fast an apple!” That is not very fast. Dash rolls her eyes, “Even if you were the fastest fillies in Ponyville you’d be eating my gust like all the others.” “I know we can do it,” Scootaloo cheers, a few guards cracking smiles at her excitement. “Just give us a chance.” Twilight, at last, steps in while you are predisposed with this… ache. “This isn’t a very good idea. This place is dangerous, remember those albino things, Dash? Or the wolf things?” “Yeah, except you also got knocked out by a thorn.” Miss Sparkle stammers in response, Scootaloo cutting in, “We’ll be like, super careful.” “Wha- I can’t- Anon, a little help here?” Why won’t you just die? Leave me and be forever banished! You’re talking to a head ache you idiot. Says who? You. Urrg… Twilight’s speaking. What? “Huh? What?” “Please talk some sense into these four. They want to go racing when we’re so close to getting home.” Each of the three fillies cling to your leg and look up at you with those big pleading eyes of theirs, “Pleeeease?” “We’ll just go to that tree,” Dash points down the road to a tilted tree, not very far at all. “We’re still in sight and there’s not a abomination or dragon in sight.” She is going to kill her- Look at it, Anon, there is no danger here. That s just what you think. It’s what you know. Twilight waits, judging your next move carefully, “Don’t give into peer pressure.” “By saying that, would I not be giving into this ‘pressure’ by listening to you?” In that moment, Twilight can see the error of her ways. “We shall watch them from afar. Allow them a final fleeting moment in this land.” Scrunching her nose, Twilight dejectedly agrees, the four hoof-bumping at their victory. “But be careful.” “Protect them with my life,” Dash winks as they set up a starting line just ahead of your group. “Perhaps you should hurry?” you advise. “We might finish the race before it has started.” “On three?” “On three.” “Good luck, all of you.” “I’ll give the rest to you girls,” Dash bounces on her hooves, “One. Two. THREE!” With an upheaval of dirt behind them they gallop to the finish, the patrol looking on and you believe you hear the murmur of betting in their ranks. Of course, it is all for naught as Miss Dash slides past the tree when the fillies barely make it halfway there. She’s almost done with her erratic victory celebration by the time they finish. “They do look pretty happy,” Twilight remarks at Dash picking up Scootaloo and galloping circles around with tree with her on her back. “So what happens when we hit that gate?” “I advise against that. Crunch is very protective of the portal.” And as intended you drag a lazed sigh from Twilight, “I mean when we reach it. What happens to you?” Will you continue along the road to Ponyville and say your final goodbyes? Will you wait until your friends are content in slumber? Or will you simply vanish as airborne minidirt? So many options… “When you emerge on the other side, there will be five of you. The sixth will remain in Tartarus. I have business here, matters to attend to.” “You’re an enigma, you know that?” “All according to plan,” you grin as Dash sets Scoots down, the four now resorting to a game of tag. “She was not.” “Will you at least visit?” No answer brings you relief and so you don’t. “So it’s a permanent leave… Don’t worry about Rainbow Dash, we’ll try and help.” “I do appreciate it. She is a special mare, she deserves the same of her friends.” Closer you walk, now in earshot of the quad, “Gotcha!” “You cheated Dash!” “What? I don’t know what you’re talking about.” You look away as they laugh, the sight of it hard to take if that makes sense. “Hey! Why do you have one?” “One what?” They’re happy and you should not feel bad for bringing them back together. “Narly! It’s like- moving and stuff.” It is a natural thing, for the living to feel joy. “Seriously what are you talking about?” But you are not living. You are Anonymous, death. “Look, you’ve got a shadow. Where’s mine?” And you have a job- What? “Would you look at that. Huh… Hey Anon! What’s up with this?” No. No please no. You try to focus, to close the distance while you can. You can feel the tingle of wind… And a scream tears it all away. You don’t look, you don’t move, you don’t think, you just- lose yourself. It’s the only you can keep your sanity. Twilight rushes away from your side but you keep firm and drift. The truth was always the hardest to accept, but what is there to accept? Nothing’s wrong. Nothing- “Dash! Dash look at me! Please!” It’s your fault. What is? You don’t know- Peek, Anon. Just a little nudge to the left. I will see nothing. You will see only what you’ve caused. Peek. Do it. Your head nudges little by little, the guard closing in on the tree ahead of you. Nothing to see. But what lies in its center, Anon? Nothing. That’s when they part and you see her, trembling in the hooves of Twilight rests Rainbow Dash. Sleep- She isn’t sleeping. Yes, she has to be. She’s just tired. “She’s not moving…” Silly Scootaloo, she’s just sleeping. You don’t move when you’re… No. Yes. Your feet take each step slower than the last, passing each guard as they look onwards. When the cries hit your ears, you close them. When a pony touches your arm in empathy, you forget the sensation. When you look at Dash… You collapse to your knees for you have no eyes to close. “We have to get her out of here!” You forget Twilight’s calls as you brush Dash’s mane out of her face. She’s prettier this way. “Anon, help me!” “It’s my fault,” you smile, though you’re unsure why, “I said it was safe.” You take her into your arms and hold her, the black parasite still attached to her back, fangs- She’s asleep. “All I had to do was say no. I didn’t see anything dangerous,” you try and explain but you find only yourself as your target audience. “Who could’ve known about the Umbra?” You rock her now, back and forth against your chest, “Have I ever told you about the Umbra, Twilight?” “We have to go-” “They like to pose as shadows,” you sniff yet have no need to sneeze, “Every pony has a shadow, right? Not in Tartarus. They like to trick ponies… They like to hurt them too…” No one utters a word as your rock hastens still, a wet liquid falling from your face and onto the parasite. “They enjoy it. All of these creatures enjoy it. Stitchers, Abominations, Dragons, Slimes, but Umbras? They like it the most. They’re spiteful little things… They’re the monsters.” Your hand shakes as you place it upon her back, the shadow fiend stabbing at your skin, “I know what to do with monsters.” The chill is swift and just, a shriek escaping the Umbra as it attempts retreat, but you won’t allow it. You will never allow it. You crave every second that it passes into nothing, nothing more than a rag to be tossed away into the wind and so you do so, the carcass dropping like this rag you speak of. A finger traces the holes running up her spine, paralyzing your star in the night’s sky. “I hate this place…” you keep going in your speech, plagued it might be with as your find your breath choppy at best. “I’m not going to stand for it. I’m not going to let these- these things hurt the ones I- I won’t let them.” You pull Dash closer and stare into her eyes, a speck of life still hanging in there. “You won’t take Dash from me,” you clench your teeth. “I won’t let her die again…” “…again?” is all Miss Sparkle can say, and in that moment you remember you are among company. It is polite to address company. “Take the girls. Take them home. Take them… far from here. Dash isn’t leaving me… I won’t let her.” You focus as the air closes in around you, a new ferocity to its flurry as you picture a castle, the very same you left this night. “Where-” And like that, you’re gone, Twilight in a different realm and you… You look down to Rainbow Dash in the torch’s glow… You don’t have much time. With her in your arms you sprint down the castle hall, guards spitting commands as you pass them and each as fruitless as the last. You focus once more, seconds later appearing in Celestia’s chambers, but no Celestia in sight. If she cannot- Luna must do, the princess of night. Again you focus, reappearing atop Luna’s tower, but her telescope lies vacant and her seat, cold. “You’re going to be alright, Dash. You can hear me can’t you? Tell me you can hear me.” Her eyes darken still and you stare off across the city to the thousand torches of the living, each one you would extinguish if you could save her. You can’t bear to see her like that again… Think, Anon, focus your mind. Celestia is gone, the greatest practitioner of magic in the land. The second, Miss Moon, also gone. Who does that leave to aid you in a matter of life and death… You saw her at the Gala, walking amongst her ilk with a gown of silver and head of roses. Eir. You find yourself again in another hallway, the living quarters of Canterlot Castle and their guests. Eir, Eir, Eir, each sign you read and each not of- Eir! There! You knock upon the door, slamming your fist against the flimsy hunk of timber. “Eir! Please open your door at once! My name is Anonymous and I require your help!” No reponse, louder then. “Eir!” The door adjacent to you opens up and a stallion peeks his head out, “Quiet! Some of us are trying-” “Speak one more word and I promise you will learn the face of death this night!” You knock again, the door beside you closing without another peep. “Eir, I require your assistance at once!” At last the door opens, two emerald eyes upon milky skin greeting you, “May I help you?” You burst through the open door without second thought, “Excuse me, that’s most unkind.” “I need your help, please, my friend, Rainbow Dash. She’s been hurt.” You lay her down on the bed as the pony shuts the door behind you, “I am sure the Canterlot physicians-” “She will not survive!” You stop all too late, your shout escaping your throat. “I need a powerful healer. Please… I’ll- I’ll do whatever you ask, just save her.” “I can’t help every pony that…” she slows down as she looks her over, a hoof running along her back, “These puncture marks… Only an Umbra can make these.” “Can you save her?” You are wasting time here- Silence you abysmal cretin! Eir closes her eyes and places a hoof upon her neck… and nothing. Why does she delay?! “If you cannot-!” “It is done,” she interrupts and walks away into her bathroom. “She will live.” “I do not have time for games. She will die if you do not heal her wounds.” you pursue her, Eir shooting her eyes back at you. “You are the expert of death, how long does she have?” She dare mock you when your dear friend lies at Tartarus’s door? Her time… is up… You wave a hand over the numbers, almost certain the date they speak to be false. Turning her over you find her wounds not healed, but gone, vanished as though they had never appeared. When you look back into her eyes she looks back at you, even going so far as to smile before shutting her eyes in sleep. Eir moves to the opposite side of the bed, layering a sheet upon her, her horn only now glowing. “I- do not understand.” Laying a hand upon her, you try, and fail, to understand what has just occurred. “How can she be healed, yet your magic not have been used?” Looking down on Miss Dash, Eir brushes her mane with her golden comb as she hums, turning to you once her song has finished. “And I would ask if a man can bring death with a simple touch,” she rests her hoof atop your hand, “Why can a pony not bring life?” No numbers float across the air above, a mare with not family to speak of, able to heal the gravest of wounds in a single touch. She is either the most miraculous healer in Equestria or… “So, you go by the name Anonymous now?” Today... has opened your eyes. Chapter 15: CaretakerYou sit across the room from Miss Dash as she continues to slumber, your eyes still wary upon her back, ever-fearful that her wounds might rise once more. Her muzzle rubs against of the pillows beside her, hooves clinging tight and bringing it to her chest like a filly to a toy bear. It is only when these subtle nuances, the smallest and most inconsequential of actions are lost that you truly learn to appreciate them for all they are worth. It is also a lesson that you would be happier to have never learned. Ignorance truly is blissful. The chink of ceramics draws your watch from the mare and to the table you now sit in, Eir setting down a pair of alabaster ornamental cups upon two small brown slips, coasters, you believe they’re called. Lacking in the excitement of the roller variety, but they do serve their purpose… Whatever it may be. Eir… How has she eluded for you so long? The mare- Is she a mare? She is no more a pony than you are living. She wears her smile proudly and wane it does not, her hums a soothing melody as she closes her eyes. You feel the breeze return as she vanishes from sight, only to return several moments later, a small jug hovering alongside her, cast in her magical golden aura. Her eyes ‘gloss’ over you, then to Dash, then back to you before approaching and pouring the liquid within. It’s a deep brown, your stomach and mind churning at the abysmal flavor that rests within, your brows scrunching without thought. “Is something wrong?” she never looks up at you nor does her smile dissipate. “Coffee…” “It has an acquired taste,” now pouring her own, “Hot chocolate, on the other hoof… I haven’t met a pony who didn’t like it.” Hot. Chocolate. Perhaps melted chocolate would better describe it and upon nasal inspection it does lack the nutty aroma of coffee, trading it for a creamier experience. “The melting of chocolate in such quantity would lead to a heightened level of sweetness. It would be too much to qualify as edible, I can only assume.” “Then we should be fortunate it is only partly chocolate. I find milk to be a tremendous addition myself,” she brings the cup to her lips but not before inhaling the vapors in one swift inhalation. “Delicious.” You dab your finger into the mixture, knowing better by now than to let the unknown substance wash over yourself like a flood of Smooze. “Hmm… Quite so.” “I thought you’d like it,” she sets her cup down and takes a long look at you. “So is this what we’re going to talk about after all this time? Hot chocolate?” It was topical… “How long?” She raises a single brow at your question, “How long what? That’s a bit broad.” Broad, yes of course. If you wish to know more you would do well to be precise. “How long have you been like this?” “You’ll have to be a bit more specific, love,” she takes another sip happily. “I’m afraid I can’t read your mind.” Indeed, if you cannot, why she? “How long have you walked amongst the living, Life.” She rests a hoof on your hand, “Please, call me Eir. I wouldn’t enjoy calling you Death after all.” She pauses, “and I don’t think you would either.” True, but to be life itself… That is an admirable position the living would say, if you should know their words. Topping off her cup Eir does you the courtesy of answering your question, “A long long while, though, I’m sure you kept tabs on me.” Keeping, tabs? Does she own a bar? No, that would lack sense. Why would a being such as her own an establishment that poisons its residents? Her eyes scan your silent visage, “Oh, not even once?” Still you lack in response, unsure of which answer would be most appropriate. She does not seem to take your silence in such a negative light, however. “You were always so serious. It’s a wonder you ever had time for little ol’ me.” “Much time has passed that I still recount, had I known that someone such as you walked amongst the mortal plane…” Her gaze turns inquisitive with a squint of the eyes, “You… don’t remember me. Not at all?” You recall this same line of question between you and the Princess. This sensation of uncertainty must have mirrored dear Celestia’s. “I do not remember many things,” you look down to the cup in your hand, taking another sip, “We have met then? In the past, long forgotten?” “You were mine,” her whisper drawing you back to her, “And I was yours. You and me, together.” Such romanticisms are beyond a being such as yourself, but for her, she must have cherished this ‘connection’ between you both. Even still, no memory exists that you may call upon that would lead to such a tale. She nervously chuckles, “I know you never quite thought of it that way, but I had hoped you would still- My, just look at me. Babbling over myself like a filly. You- You wouldn’t remember a mare like me.” “That’s not true,” the words blurt out from your mouth before you can master them. An uneasiness falling over you. Eir simply giggles, “So you do care…” Of course you care. To be life itself is a position of great renown. There is not a chance in Tartarus that you would forget her and yet, it seems you have. “If I didn’t know any better than I would say another mare caught your eye,” she raises a single brow. “I am unsure of what you mean.” She points her hoof over to the bed, and Miss Dash. Still safe. You force yourself to look away however, almost able to visualize the punctures along her spine. “You could have simply revived her.” “I didn’t-” you chance one more look and find yourself relieved at her unchanged condition, “I didn’t want to see her go. The light in her eyes… I would not allow it.” “She’s a beauty that one, and that mane,” Eir hums at that last part. “Yes…” She is- Is what? Beautiful? Her appearance is pleasant, yes, but- Do not forget yourself, Anonymous. Never forget. “She is a good friend.” “And do you always take your friends to Tartarus?” You’re rather taken aback by the speed of her response, but even so, she means no ill will from the statement. “I mean no offense, but you of all ponies should know the dangers within the Gate.” That you would never deny. In fact, you would agree in a manner which could almost be described as ‘pride.’ Even so, you took this knowledge and used it to guide your friends through the trials that awaited within the dead realm with -varied- results. Of all things to take pride in, you are most proud of your friends and the courage they possess. The strength of mortals… Something to admire as well. “Our quest brought us there. Had I any other choice…” Never would you risk their lives, those fragile little things that you hold atop a metaphorical pedestal, safe and secure, out of reach from those who would wish them harm. “You said ‘us.’ You mean the both of you,” Eir replies seeking clarification no doubt. “The three of us. Rainbow Dash, whom you have healed, myself, and the young Twilight Sparkle.” You’re taken aback when Eir shakes her downcast head. “Have I displeased you?” “Anon, my dear Anon, when will you learn? Here you are, asking how long I have walked amongst the Equestrians when it was me who should be asking that same question.” Yes, you see… She need not worry of course. The conflict has been dealt with. “The consequences of my actions have already come to pass,” you grin back at her. “My new friends had a hoof in the solution.” Once more she shakes her head and looks up to you, “You don’t remember. Anon, please, you can’t stay in Equestria.” Why not? You know why. I shall deal with my conflict in due time. I will control- You cannot control it. You never could. Gah! Your arm knocks over your cup, spilling its contents over and staining the carpet below you, your hand gripping the side of your head, “I didn’t mean to anger-” “I am not angry!” you fail to constrain yourself as your mind is assaulted once more. Your cheeks twitch as you attempt to explain, “An ache of the mind, acute to the point of agony.” While the exact situation is unknown to you, the feeling could be best described as a parasprite trapped within your skull with only one way to- By Tartarus… What you wouldn’t give to end this misery. ”Your mouth says one thing, but your body speaks another truth.” Impossible, your words only exit through your lips and no other. To claim another would- Stop. Why must you bucker so? Even as Eir crosses over to you, you cannot cease your belligerent questioning. “Only my mouth speaks, another other is a lie.” Lying, which entity truly performs this act? When one is in control, can they not alter its nature? So which is truer, the nonvocals of your body or the- Your fingers perform the ‘massage’ upon your ‘temples,’ the uniquely sensitive patches of skin that seems to draw the attention of your fingers. How you wish they could do away with this pain. ”Here, allow me.” Despite her request to aid you, you remain still and vigilant, stubborn, if you would allow yourself the definition. “I think I might be able to help you.” As life… perhaps she can. Lowering your head, Eir rears up to place a hoof upon it. A heated pulse, hot but not uncomfortably so, much like the glow of a fire where you would roast the white puffs known as marshmallows. S’mores. How you yearn to return to such a simpler time. The wave travels along her foreleg and finds its way to your own molten skin, the latter soaking in the rouge heat source without hesitation. Eir’s hums once more cascade throughout the room, the sweet almost velvety fluctuations in her tone, in some mystical and unseemly fashion, seem to tangle and wrap you about much as a fly in Charlotte's web. Charlotte… Who is this- Wait. Stunned, you look back to Eir, a true miracle worker. “How?” She giggles with a blush and releases you to wipe the hair from her eyes, “Hehe, you’re welcome.” You- you find yourself unable to remain seated, an energy long having festered within you now begging to be released. “It has vanished. My thoughts- They no longer harbor the agony that has plagued my mind for so long. Charlotte… Eir, who is this Charlotte and why does she own a web? I must solve this mystery.” ”Ahh, Charlotte’s Web, a lovely little book. I’m surprised you remember it.” Yes a- a book. That’s right of course. You remember, vaguely of course with only hazy images but… “Charlotte was a spider,” you find yourself reciting the thoughts that come to your mind, “She was- No, there was another character as well. A- There was a piglet.” “I forgot that smile of yours,” Eir comments, your fingers moving to investigate. “Am I? I am… Wilbur. That was the name of the pig, was it not?” Eir nods, only furthering this foreign excitement. Wilbur and Charlotte, they were friends. They lived upon a farm, it- How does it appear so clear? “I remember… Charlotte saved the pig did she not? Yes of course she did, but the end. Dare I say, the image is out of focus and the thought in shambles. How did it end?” For the first time since you’ve seen her does her smile fade, leaving only her look of concern, “It’s not important. I should really clean up this mess.” Changing the subject, an excellent strategy for one who cannot foresee it. Even so, you do not have time further this line of conversation as Eir swiftly departs into her room of rest, the tinkle throne. Standing up you return to your sleeping companion who’s turned about in her sleep and gripping the sheets in a vice-like embrace. Your head slumps to the side in parallel with her own; you even go so far as to time your inhalations with hers. The slumbering of this mare is infinitely more tolerable when her snores are absent. You do not know what you would do if she were to… Eir comes back out with a damp towel hovering alongside her. “Such a waste of chocolate. It couldn’t be helped.” “Charlotte dies.” She doesn’t reply at first. “That is how the story ended.” “But in her death she brought the miracle of life,” Eir tries, and that is the proper word for it, to convince you of the necessity of the act but… Death is never justified, not when it can be avoided. “No pony lives forever,” Eir begins cleaning up the mess you made. Is this the first time she has done this? “They’re born. They live.” Her pause is unmistakable, “And they die. It’s the circle of life.” “But in a book, there is no need for the latter. Fiction is what its creator will make of it.” You pry a strand of hair from Rainbow’s mouth and return it behind her ear. “Charlotte need not have perished.” Needn’t she? It is a troubling thought to be sure. “If only the world was as simple as that, then we might sleep easy.” The topic of sleep enters your mind and though you can dwindle upon the thought without interruption, it induces a certain curiosity. “What you did for me- How long might it last?” “It’s impossible to say. A week, a month. I hope it will last a lifetime.” You smile at her caring tone, “But… It will return. Nothing lasts forever, my dear.” A truer statement… “Except for us, of course.” The two of you share a silent bout of laughter, only your smiles signaling the shared joke. Eir lays the soiled towel in her bathroom and joins you by Rainbow Dash, Eir’s hoof testing her pulse. “While I have cured her wounds, it is still best she be limited to her bed. Her mind must rest.” Rest? Miss Dash? She would never accept such a proposal. Perhaps if you told her she must exit from the bed… “Miss Dash is a rebellious one. Ask her to walk, and she will run. Ask her to rest and she will leave only empty covers.” “Then she’s lucky to have somepony that’ll keep her in line.” Hmm? Does she? You were not aware that Eir knew of her patient’s roster of friends. Even so, you do not know one that could keep her ‘still.’ “Unfortunately not. Miss Fluttershy cares well for those she watches, but she is far too timid-” “You, Anon.” Eir interrupts, “I was talking about you.” Ludicrous, you are not a pony. Unless by somepony she meant- Yes of course. You forget these things sometimes. “The gesture is one of good will,” nodding in partial agreement, “but I cannot. I must return to where my duties lie. Tartarus has ‘run amuck’ in my absence.” You look down to Dash, reaching out to her only to pause and rest your hand upon the sheets beside her. So close… “The harm that befell her was done by me, by these hands. So different from hooves, aren’t they?” You add on in an attempt to lighten the mood. It is a failure. “I cannot harm anyone, any pony, from Tartarus.” “So you’ll shut yourself from the world, locking yourself with the Umbras, the stitchers, and the abominations of the world? All for her?” Eir’s eyes stay locked to you, her fierce gaze nil against your own. A warmth covers your hand, Rainbow having grasped it in her slumber, using it as a pillow perhaps? You can’t help but smile, despite yourself. “I hold no doubts about it.” Moving away from the bed and towards the stain-glass window, you hear Eir chuckle, “Anon Anon Anon… You’re as blind as a bat…” Strange response. You do in fact see, and even bats have a way to evaluate the world around them. “I do not understand.” She turns back, “To give up the world for one mare? I can’t think of anypony else that’s more qualified to look over her.” Perhaps, but it is not just Rainbow Dash that you do this for. She must understand that. “I leave for Equestria’s safety. My actions have already led to one tyrant’s escape.” “Nightmare Moon,” Eir finishes the thought for you as you join her by the window. From here you can see most of Canterlot, but your gaze is fixed the garden, and the true tyrant cast in stone therein. “I will not allow his escape as well.” “What happened?” Eir speaks up, “How did Nightmare Moon escape. I never really got a straight answer from anypony. Gossip and rumors mostly.” The truth does tend to get ‘muddled’ as Rarity describes it. Gossip, turning rumors into truths, spreading like a fire through a forest. Only you can prevent them. What? You recount the tale for her, of your meeting with Dash all the way through her attempt to ‘waste’ you, an act that still, despite her best efforts, you have not accomplished. In another life, perhaps. “I took my time here, allowing myself to indulge what I have missed over eons past. Miss Dash and friends took me in, in time. I believe I might have even made some of this ‘headway’ with Princess Luna.” “The magic of friendship. There’s nothing quite like it.” True, and yet, there was. Something- long ago. A book you can remember, but this was magical, unworldly even. A strange description, but how else could it avoid you so? No matter, the only magic your friends need is in one another. “You can’t leave, Anon.” At first you believed Eir was mocking the pleads of Twilight Sparkle, but soon find her words to be her own. “You have friends here.” “What is the phrase that the ponies use these days? If I had a bit? Yes, that’s it. If I had a bit for every time a pony said that.” You would be able to afford that new scooter for Scootaloo… You’d be leaving her as well. Unfortunate but necessary. “Miss Dash was to be my chauffeur, my guide. In this she has performed admirably and earned my appreciation. As you said yourself, nothing lasts forever.” “I think I added ‘my dear’ to the end of that.” You chuckle. Indeed she did. “Do you trust me, Anon?” Once more you are given pause by her question. It seems an easy thing to answer, but if so, why does she ask them? “If not you, then who might I trust?” “I’ll take that as a yes then.” That would be a correct assumption. “Stay, keep Equestria safe here. Let the ones who’ve passed keep Tartarus safe.” Still on about this, is she? It is getting out of hand, or hoof in her case. “I seem to never hear the end of this discussion. I would think that you, of all ponies-” “Anon,” she lowers a brow, “I know you want to stay.” You rub your shaking hand against your pants, looking back to Dash. “More than you could ever know…” You feel the heat of her body as she steps closer, “I’ve known you for longer than anypony else, anyone even. I can see you don’t want to go, believe me, and I understand why you think you have to.” That foreign wetness returns, your vision growing hazy at the thought of truly leaving this world behind only for you to force this doubt aside. “I must.” “No you don’t.” Of course you do. “You may not remember our time together, but I do. Oh I remember the times we had, for good or for worse.” And for worse… “And I wouldn’t dare have you deprive this mare,” she nods over, “the very same that you had given me.” “She is only a mare,” you reply, more to yourself than to Eir. “Nothing more.” “And yet you brought her to me with tears in your eyes.” Eir’s head turns down as she walks back to the bed, “I’ve never seen you like that. Never.” You were- That is not the same- How could she- Dragon’s piss… “It’s not a request, by the way. You’re staying here, Eir’s orders,” she grins with a turn of the head. And who are you to deny the orders of life itself? Well, death, but that’s beside the point. Eir retreats back to the table, pouring herself another cup of hot chocolate, “Care for another cup?” Like that, she’s back to her casual demeanor, almost as if we had never changed the conversation. “I would like that, but I believe I no longer have a cup. You remember… after I knocked it off the table.” “Oh yes, I remember.” A breeze cuts through the room again as she vanishes from sight, reappearing with another cup. “Abracadabra.” You are sure the staff will appreciate her vanishing cup act, but still you smile and sip at your newly poured beverage. Yum, you might have to bring some for Miss Dash. She is sure to be astounded as well. Speaking of her, a groan escapes from her direction, Dash’s hooves stretching out followed by a fervent shake, a morning ritual for many ponies. “I believe this signals the end of our meeting,” Eir states finishing up her cup. “Perhaps we can do this again sometime.” “I would like that indeed.” Setting your cup back down you pick the half-sleeping mare up and into your arms, cradling her back and forth, to and fro. Eir follows the sway of her head, “She’s a lucky mare you know. Not many have such a loyal friend to watch over them.” “If that is the case, then it is I who am the lucky one.” “I take it you’ll return straight to Ponyville?” You nod in response. “Do make sure she gets her rest. Tartarus can be quite taxing on the living.” “Until we meet again,” you manage to lift her hoof with Dash in your arms, giving it a peck with your lips. “I can hardly wait.” With a deep breath you begin to concentrate, focusing on Rainbow Dash’s mansion in the sky, thinking of the smooth steps that reach towards her door. A door of… metal and ice… Beaten and foreign. The breeze that had surrounded you drops suddenly, leaving you back within the confines of Eir’s room. “Forget something?” Many things, but one in particular. “A phrase that has- haunted me, if you pardon the supernatural metaphor.” “Alright, but I will remind you that even I don’t know everything.”You would be astounded if she did, but all you need are her thoughts on the subject, nothing more. “What does it mean ‘to be human’?” You watch as her unwavering smile vanishes, leaving the embodiment of life itself as stern as the most determined warrior. “To be cursed.” You aren’t allowed a word as the bundle in your arms begins to squirm, “Ugh… Hmm.” “We’ll talk about it later.” You wish to stay and learn more of this ‘curse,’ but it is time for your Pegasus to return home. She has had a long trip. ~~~ Finding yourself in the bedroom of Miss Dash is a rather odd experience. You expected more… color. A blue hue is cast over the décor within these walls which are surprisingly solid despite the expected cloudy exterior. Again Miss Dash squirms in your arms leading you on your way to her bed. Folding back the sheet with a free hand you take care to gently slide her beneath the blanket. Her hooves instinctively ball up the sheets to her; at least you do believe that is what they are doing. It is troublesome as dark as it is. You move over to the windows and pull open the curtains, the landscape still covered in the blanket of night. You shall give Nightmare Moon this much, it does look peaceful. A yawn, Dash appears to be working herself along to full consciousness and you ensure that you are beside her when you do. Recalling the reactions some ponies have to being watched as they awake you pull a chair from across the room and take a seat. You can’t help but smile as her eyes begin to creak open revealing those cerise irises of hers, gorgeous. Her hoof rubs her jaw as she attempts to scoot up, only to slide back down the headboard. “Hey…” she manages to say though her voice is weak and strained. You try to speak but only silence escapes your lips. Finding your tongue absent? No, there it is in your mouth. “You didn’t do anything while I was out, did you?” Besides speak to the embodiment of life? No, you would say not. Perhaps you should vocalize as much. “Nothing you would find terribly interesting I fear. How do you feel?” “Like I could use a drink,” she once again jokes, pushing herself up successfully this time and rubbing her eye, “Where am I?” Has her memory lapsed so far? That would- No, she recognized you. “Of all the places you have ventured, surely you would remember your own bedroom.” Squinting, she humphs and leans her head back. “Yeah well, I don’t remember putting a big green guy beside my bed… Sorry if the place is a mess.” You look around, drawers and floor clean and polished, a bit ‘spartan’ in its entirety, but she keeps the room well kept surprisingly. “On the contrary, I found it unexpectedly well maintained.” She chuckles lightly only to abruptly stop, “What’s that supposed to mean?” How you missed this… Her. ~~~ You ventured forth into the kitchen, also remarkably clean with the counters reflecting the light of the moon. Had you eyes they would be blinded by the intensity. Alas… A quick search finds you a glass and water to pour within it before returning back to the parched Rainbow Dash. Snatching it from your grasp she eagerly slurps it down. “One would think you never tasted the cleansing waters of Equestria before this moment.” She takes two more audible gulps before ‘running’ the cup dry. “One would think you should shut your mouth before I mess you up,” displaying a hoof in mock intimidation. “Be careful, you only just came back-” What is the term? Crap? Fitting. “Do you remember much?” “Not really,” she admits to your relief. “I think I had a race. Yeah, with Scootaloo and them. I can’t believe they thought they’d win.” You huff happily at the image, “It was no contest. We were talking and fooling around, trying to make them feel better, you know? Scoots said something and- And then I’m here.” Dash shrugs, seemingly ignorant of the events that followed. “Yes… You’re here,” your hand takes hold of her hoof involuntarily, squeezing it ever so gently, “That’s all that matters.” “…Oookay, you’re making this kind of weird.” “My apologies,” your rogue appendage returning to your side, “It was not my attention-” “Anon.” She interrupts but says no more. “Yes?” “Chill.” Chill? Chil- Really? Her tone had you assumed that she took offense to your- Aha, mortals. Mysterious things they be. “By this ‘chill’ you mean to relax, yes?” She has used this term enough now for you to discern its utilization. “I shall endeavor to do so, but you must partake in the chilling as well.” “Pfft, I feel like a million bits.” How can one feel like money? You ponder this as she begins to get out of bed, “My wings are a bit stiff, but I just need to stretch them out with a-” “No,” you place a hand against her chest, only using enough force to stop her, “You must rest.” Dash just smirks, “You really think you can stop me from walking around my own house?” “Actually, yes, I believe I can.” Do no test me. Please. I do not wish to force you, not now. With a roll of her eyes she flops back into bed, “Ugh you’re so lame sometimes, you know that?” The actions you perform do not invoke energetic musings or unneeded bodily motions… So yes. If these actions are not to her liking then so be it, as long as they serve to aid her. “Not that that’s all bad,” you ‘catch’ her grin. “Until the mandatory resting period has ended you shall be restricted to this establishment.” Dash mocks you by mirroring your lips with her own, “In this time, I shall be your caretaker. I will-” ”Whoa whoa whoa hold on there,” pushing herself back up quickly, “What was that last part?” “I shall be your caretaker until such a time where I am no longer needed.” Eir could have fixed that little problem with her ears. Strange how most ponies have hearing difficulties, but that is a mystery for another occasion. “Wow,” she falls back down amongst the sheets, “Not bad at all.” That’s odd. “What isn’t?” “Oh nothing.” You believe might squirm at the smile she now dons. Shifting over to her pillow she crosses her hooves and rests her forelegs behind her head, “I never thought I’d have my own maid. Feels nice.” You believe the term butler would be more appropriate. You have the suit already, and you do not think your body would suit a skirt. After all, you do not have the rear for it. “So… Anonymous. A n o n I m o u s.” That- isn’t quite right. “The ‘I’ is to be replaced with a ‘y’ should my understanding of Equestrian be correct.” Hmm, that fills you with a strange sort of pride. Even your chest seems to have lifted in response. “And my cup’s empty. Be a good maid and fix that won’t ya?” She clicks her tongue, even going so far as to wink at you. You remember that feeling of pride ‘like it was yesterday.’ You think you miss that feeling. Alas, her cup has run dry and you are the only being that can undo this travesty, a minute travesty, but one all the same. Off once more with cup in hand you fulfill her request. “And no ice.” The first one didn’t have ice… Returning once more the process repeats itself, Dash only managing to drink half of her refreshment this time. “Ahhh, I never remembered water tasting so… delicious.” Her time in Tartarus did not allow her body to rehydrate itself. The sap of an ash tree is a nutritious elixir, though, with your newfound information on the fauna, it likely tastes similar to the ash fruit. “It is the lack of an item that rekindles one’s affection for it. In your case, water.” “How are the others doing?” Of course, she wishes to know of her companion’s safety. “Their condition is unknown to me. The days that follow will still be graced with their presence, rest assured.” The numbers do not lie… Why did you not pay more attention to Dash’s? Their return to Ponyville should be arriving shortly, but you will not be there to greet them. You shall remain here until such a time would make it necessary. “They’re safe then?” she asks in a serious tone, you nodding in turn. “The numbers remain true. Before the night is done they shall home. Of this, I hold no doubts.” “Okay wait, so you didn’t actually walk back here with them?” Given the circumstances, you had not the time. “Why?” Choosing your words carefully you open your mouth, only to find the words absent from your tongue, or is it your throat? “I had business to attend to,” you finally manage to reply, but not giving Miss Dash enough time to reply. “Now, it is time for you to rest. Should you remain awake during the night you shall sleep right through the day.” It is good that she does not operate heavy machinery as that has a tendency to go awry. The weather must tend to itself for now, you think as you tuck her into bed, Dash mildly protesting. She is in no position to argue, however. “I’m not even tired.” “Would it please you to hear of my work? I have heard mares find the musing of their partners quite a tiring experience.” Her cheeks flush a bright red, “Partner?” Ah, you see the misunderstanding. “I say this in a metaphorical sense, of course. Shall I speak of my time in Marelaysia?” “Don’t you have something… different to talk about?” True enough; the details of your work are inappropriate in present company. “There is- another story that I know of. If you wish to hear it that is.” “Lay it on me then, big guy.” You would find that rather difficult. Scooting forward in your chair you begin. “Our tale starts with a young piglet…” To see things so clearly… “His name was Wilbur.” ~~~ No that will not do at all. You! Flip over. No not like- Confound these instruments. It is a wonder ponies manage them at all. Reaching down to the pan you turn the pancake over, for once something is named in a logical way. Alright, hmm what next? Cook side until golden. Well so much for the logic. How does one expect to turn a cake into a shiny metal? Completely and utterly absurd. Closing this so called cook book, you set on finishing your task by your own hand. You are death, not an alchemist after all. It does smell quite delicious; Miss Dash will find them delectable indeed. Repeating this process you slip the last slender disk atop the pile to your side. A cloud of flour takes to the sky as you clap your hands together. All in all you find yourself quite content with the progress you’ve made. A good two dozen pancakes, surely that is enough to sate her appetite? Perhaps another dozen are in order. You don’t make it back to the pantry before you hear Miss Dash calling your name. “Hello? Anon?” “On my way.” With haste you hang up your apron and wash your hands, rolling your sleeves back down to their proper place. The mess will have to be cleaned at a later date, but time is the one thing you have in your favor. You grab the obscene tower of pancakes in one hand and her utensils and syrup in the other. “I was unsure of how your stomach ailed this morning,” you admit as you enter the room, having to bow so your head does not collide with the archway, “But I believe this might suffice.” Dash’s eyes are wide as she watches the tower approach, “By Celestia…” “Actually these were crafted by me. Celestia is in Canterlot.” What a silly mare. “That’s- I mean, wow. Thanks.” You smile at her gratitude and set her breakfast for her, even having to close her mouth for her on more than one occasion. “Energy is essential in a patient’s recovery,” you cite the teaching of a nurse to her patient, “A hearty breakfast ‘goes a long way.’ The nurse never explained which way that was though…” It likely wasn’t the way she thought, if your presence was of any note. You doubt Miss Dash will choke. “You wouldn’t happen to have any orange juice, would you?” “The question is not whether I have it, but you.” She never ceases her gaze. “Allow me to check.” “You’d best.” Finding your way back to the kitchen you pry open the fridge and take a look inside. Rather disappointing selection. The upper racks are filled with jars of various substances, none of which would make a delectable drink. No sign of orange juice in the middle section either, instead they are packed with bottles. Applejack Daniels? Yes, you remember the substance. Miss Dash attempted to make you drink some. It was not an enjoyable experience. Alcohol… Perhaps a wine would be more suited for your tastes. You do so enjoy the taste of- Have you had grapes before? Possibly. The lower and side shelves also yield disappointing results, vegetables and the like, a jug of milk half-full on the side. “I have found the orange juice in your fridge to be lacking,” your voice echoing back out to her bedroom. Your ears pick up a groan but no reply. As you’re about to return she speaks up, “How ‘bout some milk?” “That we do have. One moment.” ‘Fishing,’ the one without actual fish, out a glass you pour a cup for Miss Dash. It is only when you return do you find out why you had heard her groan. She is attempting to escape. A trembling hoof clings to the nightstand as she attempts to take a step forward, only managing to advance an inch or so. Her face has contorted into a grimace with clenched teeth as she fails to make any real progress. “I have your milk.” Her wings, which have been helping to keep her upright, tense at the sound of your voice and leaving her weakened legs to maintain her weight. It does not hold for long. In the instant she falls, you are there to catch her with an arm under her belly, careful not to drop her milk along the way. “And now I have you,” your attempt at humor lost on her as you place her back in bed, “You are supposed to be resting.” How is it so difficult to accomplish such a simple task? It takes a certain amount of skill to fail to do so. She ignores both the glass of milk and the tower of food you’ve given her, instead choosing to cross her legs… and again… and again… “Did I not tell you how important-?” “I have to go to the bathroom.” Oh. Oooh… She needn’t have said more. You’ve just gotta, “Whoa, what’re you doing?” “Picking you up,” you reply, swiftly slinging her over your shoulder, “Which way to the bathroom?” She begins to squirm but abruptly stops, “Dangit Anon, I can get there myself. Now put me down before something happens that we’re both going to regret.” Even alone with only you as her company she so desperately clings to her reputation. A foolish yet oddly redeeming trait. “There is no need to lie to me, Miss Dash. Had I not arrived you would have collapsed right into the ground.” “I only collapsed -because- you got back. Now- Okay please put me down.” Please. What a wonderful little word that is, but you will not allow it to manipulate you so. “As your caretaker it is my duty to bring you to the bathroom, now which way.” Her hoof trembles ever so slightly but still no answer. She is forgetting that you can wait until the end of time, where as she- “First door on the right. Just hurry up.” “As you wish,” you head off in that direction, Dash strangely quiet about it. Opening the door you find the toilet and rest her upon it, crossing your arms as she sighs. She looks up at you as you continue to stand there, “You- you can go now.” “You will require me to leave? It is more efficient for me to wait until you have finished.” “That-” she pauses and flexes the muscles in her legs as she taps her leg, “That’s not the point.” Then there must be another reason? What- How thoughtful of her. “I assure you that I do not mind waiting. I have witnessed far worse in my day. In fact, there was even one occasion where-” “ANON!” she hollers at you, catching you off guard. “Now!” You- Do as she bids, Anonymous. It is her will. “I did not wish to offend you,” you bow and exit, closing the door behind you. From behind the door you can’t help but listen to her mutterings, “Such an idiot sometimes…” A lump fills your throat at her words as you force yourself to turn away. Now seems a good time to clean that kitchen. ~~~ Rubbing a moist cloth you received from wringing out one of the many clouds around these parts, you go about washing up the counters. Such an idiot, the words continue to ring in your head causing your hand to clench, releasing the murky liquid from your rag. So it’s still there… waiting. You may not feel the pain, but the anger- That you most certainly can feel. It’s not her fault. It’s yours. You are the idiot, not her. Can such a generalization be made? “She’s the one who doesn’t remember…” you hiss under your breath as you scrub, working the countertop harder than before, “She’s the one- No. No. There must have been a misunderstanding. That is all.” Let the memory drift away, Anon. Let it go and live in the mome- To live. Perhaps there is some truth to Rainbow’s words. Whether they are true or not, there is a job to be done and the kitchen has much left to be cleaned. Focus on your work and let the time pass you by. It is expected of you. It is what you do best. The minutes pass as you manage to clean the kitchen faster than you had intended, now leaving you nothing to do but wait. You sit beside Miss Dash’s bed, the steam from her pancakes now absent. You take the topmost piece and bite into it. The flavor is adequate and texture as accurate as the book described. Applying a dollop of syrup turns it into a delicacy, but… Why can you not enjoy it? You look over to the door, finally remembering. If you listen close enough you could almost hear her call your name, but what is it that one stallion wrote? A pony hears what he wishes to hear. Even that sounds familiar, but that could be part of the philosophy. Another echo of your name draws your attention back to the door. Can Death be driven insane? You do speak to yourself, true… “Anon?” No tricks play upon your ears, this time. You most certainly heard her. You pause as you reach for the handle, in a moment of clarity choosing to knock on the door instead. “You called?” “Yeah… I’m finished.” Good for her. “Can you- Help me out?” Only if she wishes it. There is no struggle as you pick her up this time and return her to her bed. She goes right into her breakfast, the meal likely having lost some of its taste now that it’s grown cold. Adding syrup. Take a bite. A little more. Another bite. Takes her glass of milk- “Blech, it’s all warm.” That is to be expected when a cold beverage is allowed to sit at room temperature. “Can you get me a cold one?” You are her- her ‘maid’ after all. She need not ask… You take the glass from her without word, returning a minute later with a more pleasing glass of milk. She’s finished soon enough, not eating half of the meal you’d prepared for her. “You want some?” “Not hungry,” your voice is stern and professional, taking her plate and empty cup for disposal. “Do you require anything else?” “No, I don’t think so. Thanks for the breakfast.” Then it’s off to the kitchen with you. If she needs you? She has a voice, she can call. There are a multitude of things she can refer to you as. Anon. Anonymous. Death. Idiot. Any of them will do. You put the glass in the sink and find room for the pancakes in the fridge. Perhaps if she did not drink so much there would be proper room. Think about it, Anon. She claims you an idiot, and yet she allows such poison to pollute her body. Has she any idea how many fatalities are caused by alcohol and related events. Too many. You have always been the one to clean up their mess. It was their fault, always. Your hand clenches on the countertop, squeezing the stone as you continue this line of thought. If she wishes to join them that is her choice. You cannot change that for her. If the heart attack had not killed her then the- Come back, Anon. Do not allow this anger to consume you. No good will come of it. Releasing the counter you grip your trembling hands together. You- need a place to think. Someplace dark and quiet. You know just the place, but it rests in another land. Such a tragedy… Finding the stairs you descend, finding a couch in her ‘living room.’ You take a seat merely to spite the name of it. Focus your breaths. In and out. In… and out… ’Good boy.’ “No!” Your body lunges forward, chest heaving. To be cursed… Eir was right. ~~~ What today? A sandwich perhaps? She has said that she enjoys the hay variety, Twilight as well. Dash licks her lips when she sees the meal on approach, “Yum, is that a hay sandwich?” Seeing as how she had exhausted the resources for a proper salad, yes, this is the only logical alternative. “You treat me right.” “As I must,” you reply with a glance to the door. “Stay a while, I barely saw you yesterday.” She gestures to the chair beside her with a smile. Such a pretty little thing… “As you wish.” This chair is not as soft as the couch, nor as comfortable. It’s likely to do with the soft situation. Taking a chunk out of her sandwich she shuts her eyes and grins, “Sho good.” A chef in a previous life perhaps. ‘Tis wishful thinking, nothing more. “Where’d you learn to cook like this?” “Cooking this is not, merely an assemblage of ingredients…” This still does not answer her question. “Many years I’ve spent watching ponies. It is only natural to remember a few recipes.” The pancakes were partially Pinkie’s doing, a foreign sense of fulfillment that she instilled within you, the yearning for success. Dash nods, gnawing into her meal, “Huw loerng-” You point to your mouth, Dash swallowing her food before continuing. You would have thought she might have some semblance of manners. “How long am I supposed to be cooped up in here? I’ll get crazy if this keeps up.” Eir did not exactly specify a date, you recall, but you would assume she was to be released upon her recovery. “When you have regained your strength.” You continue as she tries to give her retort. “Fully recovered. I do not expect it to last the week.” “Well that’s good. I can’t imagine spending the rest of the week with just you,” she punches you in the arm. A joke. You merely brush off the sleeve she had ruffled. “We’ll have to find something to do then, don’t we?” Perhaps she should do so herself. You’d hate to slow her progress with your idiotic rambling. “Call when you have thought of such an activity or you require my assistance.” She’s a bit surprised when you stand up and begin walking out the room, “Where’re you going?” You rub your temples with a pause. “Outside. I find an ache returning to my mind, and no. I do not want your alcoholic beverages.” “Could you grab me one then?” Her voice squeaks at the end in an attempt to sound innocent. You are not so easily fooled. “When you’re better.” You walk out onto the terrace, the balcony extending out eastward towards Canterlot and the lands beyond. A table sits to your right with a trio of chairs tucked underneath and to your left is a lounge chair, positioned just so that you might gain the full view. This one is far more comfortable than the chair your ever so gracious host provided. In truth it was you who picked that chair. One little phrase and this is how you act? Her actions are not the cause of your woes, so do not place the blame upon her. Even so… Her words are her own, and if that is how she thinks of you then what is the appropriate response? To simply forget and let this memory slip into the darkness with the others? You think not. You exhale deeply, the head of the chair slipping soundly in the groove behind your neck as you look to the stars. Such magnificent little things those are, to cast such an intense glow from so far away. Or perhaps they shine just so, instead finding themselves just out of your reach. You could almost reach out and take hold of one, making it your own. These are the little things that makes the passing time more tolerable. “Anon! I got it!” You could not possibly put into words how excited you are. “We could list our favorite Wonderbolts!” Anything, and you quite literally mean anything, would sound more enjoyable than partaking in her sole fanaticism in regards to that team. “How about it?” Scooting further into your chair you decide to take part in a far more exciting hobby. Counting stars. “Hello?” Let’s see. You have one there. Oh look there’s another. That’s two now? Wonderful. “Anon?” It’s going to be a long night. ~~~ Day 3 of ‘Dash Sitting.’ It is much like the sitting one does with a filly or colt, only the filly is Rainbow Dash in this case. Your mind wanders back to your conversation with Eir on occasion as you contemplate what she said. She spoke of the times you had together, yet no specific events therein. She wouldn’t want you to deprive Rainbow Dash of the same you’ve given her. You can’t help but shake your head at the thought. What had you given her? A dull throb answers your question. No peace… “Anon!” Speaking of a lack of peace, “Can I get another glass of water?” Of course she can. She has legs and wings… That’s not what she meant and you know it. Another day then… Leaving the comfort of the couch you refill her glass, Dash splayed out on the bed once more. “This is just what I needed, thanks.” She is welcome, and you need not say it. “You make it hard for me not to take advantage of you.” “You seem to be doing a good enough job doing so.” She chuckles in response. It wasn’t a joke. “You crack me up sometimes.” “Perhaps I should commission Rarity for a pair of clown clothes so that I might act as your jester more appropriately.” This seems to please her as her laughter continues. “Haha, oh my chest…” Hmm, laughter can cause pain as well? “Should your heart betray you once more at least I won’t have far to travel.” That seems to end her entertainment as she looks more serious. “That’s not funny.” “I was not trying to be,” you glance over her empty plate. Only a few crumbs remain of her hay sandwich. “Is there any other business I might see to?” “I guess not.” Her tone lowers as well as her eyes, “Any idea what’s for dinner?” Does your apron still adorn you? No? Then do you look like a chef? No? “Your options are limited to that which you have available.” “And what do I have?” “Do you wish to eat another hay sandwich?” “That limited huh?” She chuckles by herself, “I do have some bits saved up. How about you go to town and get us something?” Because that would involve you leaving her home. You do not plan on doing so. “My job is to watch over you. I find it difficult to see miles away.” “I can take care of myself for an hour,” she boasts with a smile as she slides out of bed. “See? I’ve been getting better.” Dash prances about for a few seconds before sitting on her haunches, “I’ll be fine. You don’t need to worry.” You don’t. Of course you do. Even you can see the trembling of her legs. “That doesn’t mean I won’t enjoy bossing you around for a few more days.” “I assumed as much,” you follow as she opens the door to her closet. “You alright there, Anon?” The mare not pausing as she searches for her bits. An absurd question. You are death, not a mortal soul. You tell her as much. “It’s just that you’ve been- Kind of cold lately. Yeah yeah, I know, death and all but I can’t shake the feeling that you’re angry for some reason.” You cannot imagine why you would be angry with her. “Here we are. Huh, I thought it’d be heavier.” She emerges with a brown bag in her mouth before tossing it to you, the bag falling to your feet with a clank. “Did you forget how to use those hands of yours?” “It would seem a normal thing for one such as me,” you reply as you pick up the bag. “I don’t get it, what does being ‘you’ have anything to do with it?” Your grip tightens on the bag in your hand, getting used to the weight. A strong stallion could bludgeon a creature with this, and you are much stronger than- Stop it. “Me being death has no bearing on my forgetfulness,” you force yourself to smile as you concentrate on the town of Ponyville. “Being an idiot on the other hand.” The wind begins to pick up as the origin of your cold nature becomes known to her, “Anon I didn’t-” “Your maid will return in time. I might make a stop for those clown clothes.” Her words are cut as you find yourself back in Ponyville, the sun taking its orange hue as it begins to drop behind the trees. You inhale the fresh air that comes with the township, finding it all the fresher since your absence. With bag in hand you walk to the market. You merely hope you can remember where it is. Ah yes, how could you forget the sweet lullaby that is bartering? Two bits more, four bits less. Two for one and one for two… That last one might not actually be a thing. You nod with a smile to a passing stallion, his eyes seemingly locked to your torso. Looking down you understand why. You’re still wearing the clothes you took to Tartarus. Indeed, seeing a suit such as yours torn and mangled would lead to quite a number of questions, none of which you are looking forward to answering. First, you have food to purchase, something simple as the thought of wasting your effort away in a kitchen you find simply appalling. What was that noodly substance you found those mares cooking in the old ruins of Rainbow Valley? Hard when dry, soft when wet. Spag-something. Spaghetti, yes you remember now. Has Dash ever had Italian before? Ital- Hmm, there the thought goes, drifted away upon the wind. There there, Anon, no need to fret. Remember that little phrase. Don’t re-live the past, don’t pre-live the future, live the present. Do not let what was said dampen your relations with these fine ponies. They have little time as it stands. The market is not as busy as you had imagined, likely having to deal with the setting sun. Some merchants have even begun setting their wares aside. It would be a shame if- There! The mystical spaghetti itself. It looks more like a thin twig than anything. “Excuse me,” you approach the mare’s stall, “Might I purchase a bundle of spaghetti from your wares?” She doubles back to you, like the others her eyes drawn to your damaged suit, “Oh, sorry. I just closed.” “I understand. If not you, then perhaps you may direct me to another merchant who sells such an ingredient?” “It’s just me I’m afraid.” Not literally afraid of course. Such a silly notion. “Here…” Reaching back into her wagon she retrieves a small portion of spaghetti, but enough. “You look like a good enough pony, that’ll be three bits.” “If only I were,” you admit as you retrieve her pay. “Then perhaps I might come across some clothing that fits.” She laughs and you find a weight lifted from your chest, almost as if you have yearned for such interaction. “If only. Have a good night.” Five thousand six hundred eighty-seven. “And you as well.” Now to find some tomatoes. ~~~ “Sorry, but that’s just the price.” A little more than you had expected, but what are two bits in the grand scheme? Nothing, if you were to answer your own question. Placing the tomatoes in the basket that you had borrowed from a vacant stall you continue down the line. ”…non!” Your head turns at the calling yet you seem to be unable to locate the source. This adds to one’s insanity, does it not? You manage another trio of steps before some force clings to your leg, and upon further inspection finding a filly in its place. “Hi Anon.” In no real rush you set your basket to the ground, never breaking your gaze with hers. “You okay?” Wait for it… Wait and- Gotcha! The filly squeals as you pull her free and twirl her around yourself, raising her high above in your grasp, “Hehehe, Anon stop it! Put me down.” Never. You bring her to your chest and tenderly squeeze her in your arms, carefully avoiding those delicate wings of theirs. “It is good to see you once more, Young Scootaloo.” “I missed you…” You hold back a smile and hold your head against hers, the moment finally coming to an end as you set her down. “Where have you been? We haven’t seen you-” “We?” How interesting. Your time with the crusaders has never been one spanning hours, merely minutes. “And who might you mean by that?” ”The Cutie Mark Crusaders of course. I never got to thank you for coming after us. That’s the last time we listen to you for cutie mark advice.” You chuckle at the memory, regardless of the events that transpired because of your innocent suggestion. “Reading’s bad enough when Ms. Cheerilee gives it.” “Indeed. To be assigned a task has a way of ridding any potential enjoyment you might derive from it. A tragedy, really.” You set her down and pick up your basket, going along your way. “Sooo, whatcha up to?” “Presently?” Double checking your purchased wares, “I am obtaining food for dinner.” “Cool, cool…” Scoots skips along with you, “So what’s for dinner?” “I thought the pasta known as spaghetti would be a good choice. Though, I am unsure of whether Miss Dash-” “You’ve seen her?!” Her outburst forces you to rub your ears, the pads of flesh hearing all too well. “Yes. I have seen to taking care of her while she recovers.” “Phew, she had me so worried. When- we were playing around that tree I just thought-” “You need not blame yourself. The Umbra is an elusive creature, one of cunning and deception.” She’s quiet. Too quiet. She watches the dirt beneath her hooves. At one point you would consider such an action as curious, but you understand. You do the same with the stars in the night’s sky, having them serve as a distraction of sorts. Scootaloo still blames herself, doesn’t she? “Come here,” leaning down you pick her up onto your shoulders. “My words will not sway the aching of your heart, only time may sweep the pain aside, but I will make you a promise, Young Scootaloo. I will be here when your day grows darkest. You need only call my name.” You are unable to see her, but you can feel her hooves wrap around your forehead, “Thanks.” She need not thank you. It is your job. “You two going out yet?” What an odd question. Where would you go? “I have attempted to restrict Miss Dash to her bed, although she insists on walking about her room to stretch her legs. She thinks herself fully recovered. I know better.” “That’s not what I meant. Are you two, you know, dating?” This filly asks many odd questions. The two of you do not date; she is far too unpredictable for such an affair. “I have indeed planned her release to follow in the coming days. She seems to insist on an earlier date, but I must decline.” Scootaloo sighs and repositions her chin atop your head, “You really don’t know a thing about mares, do you?” Your feet come to a stop as you ponder the statement, Dash’s own words replaying in your head. “Scootaloo, am I… an idiot?” You must know if what Rainbow Dash said is true, if your mind is truly touched. “Of course not.” Thank the heavens, insanity might have certainly found you otherwise. “You’re a bit slow at times, but no. You might be a dork, but you’re my dork.” “Dork? I do not believe I have heard this word before.” You resume your walk, headed off to Rarity’s boutique and home. “What might it mean?” “You’re just a bit out of touch with the rest of us.” Strike yourself down if you are incorrect, but that sounds remarkably like how an idiot is described. “It’s not a bad thing. If anything, it makes you kinda adorable. Like a puppy.” “And yet Miss Dash’s tone speaks a separate tale…” “What do you mean by that?” She is merely a child, an infant among the social politics that you find yourself bathed in. “It is nothing, merely the rambling of the insane without the slaughter that follows,” you even pat her on the back for good measure. “Now, how goes your studies? Has the Tiara one given you a hard time?” “We’re going on a field trip on Friday!” She proudly announcing as she stand upon your shoulders, the soft flesh of her stomach resting on your head. “Truly? Where might your destination lead? I would hope not to the land of the dead. One trip is enough for most.” “Canterlot! Twilight planned the whole thing for us,” Of course she did. “We even get to meet the princesses!” Her tone drops as her weight falls upon your neck, “We do have to write a lame research paper over what we learned though.” “All play and no work makes Scootaloo a happy girl. We cannot have that.” Looking up you find the tip of the boutique raised just above the houses that block your route, that lone red banner laid still. You also feel Scootaloo tightening her grip as you almost push her off you and rest your head so she might stay attached. “You did that on purpose.” “I did no such thing,” you hastily retort. “My name shall not be besmirched from your own instability.” “Besmi-what?” Here you stand, figuratively of course as you continue to walk, with Scootaloo as your teacher in the world of Equestrian slang yet she does not know such a simple word. Or is the word merely simple for you because of your established experience with it? That might explain how such urban slang is trivial to her and an incoherent mess for yourself. “Besmirched, to taint or sully. A complex word for one of your age I now see.” Reaching back you ruffle her mane despite her attempts to stop you, “I’m not that young.” “Of course you are not. However did I believe such a thing?” You try to hide your smile but when she drops her head down from above your own you are unable to disguise it. “I’m watching you, buster.” She gasps as you grab her once more and hold her upside down before you, “Alright you can put me down now.” “No,” you reply tucking her under your arm. She wiggles out eventually of course and while you might be strong she is a dexterous one. Much to your dismay she takes her leave as you finally reach Rarity’s home and place of work, something to do with her parents and the like. She does hold your leg one last time before you send her scampering off. Of all the fillies you have met and seen, that one will never escape your memory. Her parents are very lucky. What were you doing again? Yes, Rarity. You knock on her door, wiping your shoes off so her mat may not ask you the same. Looking back the sun’s almost completely disappeared, the vibrant red overtaking the trees along the horizon as the night’s azure descends upon them. You consider peeking through one of the windows when the door finally creaks open and- “Darling! You’re back!” A purple glow takes hold of your tie as you’re thrust forth, or pulled rather, into the building. It takes you a solid ten seconds to regather yourself and by the time this has been accomplished you discover a tightness around your stomach, Rarity. Her face is buried in your suit, the undamaged portion thankfully enough. The smell of vomit is rather distasteful. ”Thank you…” you barely hear her whisper, now finding a wet spot on your shirt, “thankyouthankyouthankyou.” “The proper response, if I recall, would be ‘you’re welcome.’ Except I cannot find the cause for your excessive gratitude.” “Darling, please.” She finally steps back allowing you a look at her red tear-filled eyes before she wipes them off, “You brought back my baby sister from that- horrible, horrible place.” Would Applejack react in a similar fashion? You would hope not, those legs would squeeze the death right out of you. “Oh honey, look at you. What did those monsters do to you?” Your hands instinctively cover the gaping wound in your side as Rarity begins levitating off your tie. “No matter, Momma Rarity is here to make things all better.” To resist or not to resist? This is the question. The safer option seems rather clear as you allow her to pull your coat. “Are these- bite marks?” “Better me than one of you, rest assured,” you reply and set down your basket, taking a seat at one of the stations along the left wall. You stare back at your reflection as the buttons of your shirt are undone one by one, the white shirt stained a faint gray. “It’s alright, darling. Those big bad monsters will not find you here.” There’s only one beast from Tartarus in this world and she’s talking to it. “If any come near you or my Sweetie I’ll give them a piece of my mind.” Her nose curls up in the most charming of ways as she says this, so much strength and dedication; you only hope she might keep these virtues. With one swift tug the cloth disappears from your back, the green of your skin now exposed to the world. It brings back unpleasant memories when it was your lower half that was left open. That tingle was- unique, and you never wish to repeat it. “Anon darling,” her hoof presses against one of the gouge marks in your torso, Grogar’s work. “You really must get these looked at.” “Another day,” pushing the hoof away, “After Miss Dash has fully recovered.” “Rainbow Dash?” Shoot. You had forgotten of her absence amongst the mane 6. “You’ve seen her? How is she? It feels like a lifetime since I saw her. Is she alright?” “Yes and if she listens to my guidance and stays to bed she will not need me for much longer.” Looking you up and down, Rarity seems to suspect something, “Are you two fighting again?” Of course not. If you were, it would be a relatively short one. In Rainbow’s words, ten seconds flat. “You’re fighting, I can tell.” “Nothing of the sort,” you attempt to neutralize the discussion in its infancy. “Words were said, nothing more.” “Just like a stallion you haven’t a clue how a mare thinks,” she leaves you with that little sentence as she trots away for a moment, returning with a bucket of water and rag. “Stallions I say…” Out of touch. Dork. Idiot. A fool… If anypony would know, surely it would be Rarity. Yes? “Madam Rarity,” you pause as she dabs her cloth and works on your side, “Would you consider my intellect, lacking?” “Of course not. You are among the most thoughtful and caring stallions I have had the pleasure of meeting.” Thoughtful, most certainly. Caring, true enough. Neither of these are what you asked. “One could be a caring fool or a thoughtful dunce, neither of which possessing intellectual thought.” She just smiles and moves the cloth to your upper back, “My father once said: ‘A happy wife is a happy life.’ Despite the other deplorable things he has said in his attempt at humor, I always found that to be his truest of quotes. You know to keep Rainbow Dash happy. I would say that makes you the smartest stallion to enter this shop.” “But… what if it was she that made me unhappy?” The rag dwindles upon your shoulder blade, a single drop rolling down the length of your back, “What did she say to you?” “Not -to- me, but under her breath. An idiot, she called me. I did not- I do not know why she said this.” You can feel your cheek twitch as the words seep from your mouth. “It made me- My throat grew clogged with some sort of lump, yet breathe I still could.” “You aren’t exactly the sharpest knife in the drawer when it comes to mares,” her attempts at humor colliding with your impregnable shell. “She didn’t mean it.” “Then why?” you twirl around in your chair facing her, your chest increasingly rampant with each second the mystery remains unsolved. “Why would she say such a thing about me? I only wish to help her and she- Why does she hate me? Ugh… This head…” Why could Eir’s aid not last a few days longer? That was all you required. “Anon, look at me.” She pushes up on your chin so that you might meet her smile, “Rainbow Dash doesn’t hate you.” “Then why?” With a sigh she stands back up, “Every mare has her patience. Yes, believe it or not, even I have my limits.” That you can believe. “I say things to Sweetie that I don’t mean if she happens to interrupt my schedule. That doesn’t mean I hate her.” To say something and not mean it seems completely illogical… The Smooze. It made you say things that you did not mean, but how would that work? It is not here and yet Rarity claims the same effect. “Quite the contrary, I love my little sister with all my heart, but ooooh can she get on a lady’s nerves.” She motions for you to follow her, “That’s all you did, darling. She never meant to hurt your feelings.” “But I do not feel, Madam Rarity.” You raise a brow as she giggles, “That iron hide routine won’t work with me darling. You care about how she thinks of you. Don’t try to deny it.” Well of course you care how she thinks of you. She is… Shouldn’t you care? Is that not the appropriate, feeling…? Moving to her line of clothing they are lit by a brilliant sky blue as they circle about, Rarity eyeing the mass of cloth carefully before pulling out a fresh suit. “I always like to keep one pair on retainer. Pinkie has her balls; Twilight has her books, but me? I’m far more practical a lady.” “What should I do then?” “Changing out of those filthy rags would be a start.” Noted. “And in regards to Rainbow Dash… Take what she says with a grain of salt.” “Wouldn’t that make me thirsty?” She laughs but you’re still confused. Why would you need salt? “Just remember that she cares for you. Never forget that.” She did say to remember. Not forgetting is a part of that task. She allows your leave to the stall, the swinging doors slowing to a stop behind you. They seem strangely more appropriate for the Apple household than Rarity’s. You are unsure the reason for this, but you cannot shake the thought. Perhaps it is due to their seemingly casual nature where one might stroll through and order a hard whiskey. Such a place that might be, a realm without laws, a place where anything can happen and the working pony holds the power. It may resemble Appleloosa of all places. But, you are still half-naked and the time does not pause for your sake so you hastily begin to redress. The length of your shirt pulls over your shoulders and down your arms, a chime ringing from the front door. “Ah! Twilight, dear, what do I owe the pleasure of your- By Celestia what have you done to your mane?” Twilight? Careful not to make any further noise you peek above the door as they begin in conversation. True enough, Twilight’s mane appears disheveled with different portions of her hair tossed about and turned sideways. Not only that, but her eyes appear bloodshot as well, not a symptom of your arrival to be sure. It is more likely the result of mental fatigue. Starswirl is the only other pony you recall with that same look. You ponder what could result in such a state, and if the similarities between her and Starswirl are found true, then it is only the verge of discovery that such a look appears. He has been on the verge for millennia. Since your arrival you had hoped to keep your origin and abilities secret to her, as she is the only one who would pursue you and three days you gave her the metaphorical front row seats. If you hurry, you might avoid the confrontation all together and that would do nothing more than please you. You button up your shirt and take the tie in hand. Tie. Hand… You look to yourself in the mirror. How do you tie this again? Bollocks. Right, underneath, up, twist, slip and slide… Perfect, if you were attending Nightmare Night. To Tartarus with it, you think to yourself as you stand back up and prepare to leave. You can deal with this- And it hits you. Across, under and up, cross and behind, cross and up, slide down the middle. The Double Windsor. It’s a wonder how stallions manage with these things. “…with the basket? Is there somepony here with you?” you hear Twilight ask, bringing you back to the realm of the living. “Oh not yet I’m afraid. A lady will wait for that special somepony. You see this basket is-” “Mine.” Both of them turn to you as you exit, donning your coat in the process. “Miss Sparkle.” Now you can in fact see the lump in the lavender equine’s throat as she swallows, “An-on.” “It is impolite to interrupt a lady, darling.” You smile and pick up your basket as she bestows this lesson upon you. “And Twilight, you will happy to know that Rainbow Dash has been seen. Anon here has been watching over her.” Twilight’s face darkens with a reddish hue as she looks up at you, your soulless stare meeting hers. “Is- that so…” “Indeed, and I should be getting back to her,” you reply turning back to Rarity. “Madam, until our next meeting.” Another peck at her hoof has her fanning at her hair, “I never get tired of that.” You hold no doubts about it. “Twilight…” A nod is a sufficient goodbye as you walk out of the boutique, the winds picking up as you exit. You do not manage a moment of silence before you hear the door open behind you, “Anon wait!” Your feet do not rest for her as you continue, the strength of the wind sending your tie flying out from your coat. “We need to talk.” “There is nothing to talk about,” you finally stop moving and stare back up at the clouds in the sky, an eerie black taking hold of them, a wet drop plopping upon your bald head. “Go home, Miss Sparkle.” “I know, Anon.” Twilight is forced to shout through the raging winds, quite the storm brewing in Dash’s absence. “You can’t hide it anymore.” “To know, Miss Sparkle,” you smile but are unsure why, perhaps relieved that the secret has been lifted? “To know, is to understand. You do not.” An arc of lightning courses amongst the clouds, the flash of light illuminated upon her face as the rain begins to flow. “I know who you are. What you are.” What you are… Funny yet it brings no laughter. You focus on the image of Rainbow’s kitchen, giving a final wave to Miss Sparkle. “Until next time.” “Wai-” Too slow. ~~~ Gah, look at that. Your tie is a complete mess. Shameful through and through. You tuck the strip back into your coat and set down the basket, unloading and preparing the items for use. How does Dash like her sauce, you wonder, thick or creamy? You would think a thicker sauce is in order for her as she has a tendency to make a mess. Cleaning her sheets is not a task you plan on doing well, nor one you plan at all. You pause from your preparations and listen, strangely finding nothing aside from the harsh bite of the wind. “Miss Dash? Are you there?” No- response… You spring forward, using the counter to propel you toward her bedroom. Her sheets are thrown about and overall as messy as she had left it, but she is not here. You knock upon the door to the bathroom in hopes her bladder be merely full. If only that were the case. “Dash? Where are you?” The stairwell is your next stop as you look down the steps and call her, still nothing. This isn’t happening. Not now. You sprint up the stairs to the top floor of her tower and squint through the rain to the lawn of her home, nothing. “Rainbow Dash!” Down the stairs you move this time, the speed of which causing your side to grind against the railing in your descent. You check the storage room, the indoor pool, the Wonderbolt room, each without success. At last you run through to the balcony and much like the others you do not find a trace, only the rain that rages around you. If she is not here then… Your head turns to the earth below, a mile’s drop… If she fell- “Dash!” No, please. You couldn’t let this happen. How could you? It’s all- “-mhm…” Back inside, that’s where you heard it. You move back inside and- Thank Celestia… You drop to a knee beside the couch, the stealthy mare blending right into the couch. They are both blue after all. You reach a trembling hand out to her chest, all remaining doubt wiped away at the feeling of her heartbeat. “Mmmha,” she begins to stir, one eye opening, then the other, both… How could you leave her as you had? Not on those terms, never again. She straightens back up when she realizes that you’re actually there. “Anon- You weren’t meant to hear that and- I didn’t mean it.” She tries to apologize but more so stumbles through the act. “I would never say you’re- Eep!” You hold her tight in your arms before she can finish making herself look like a fool. There is only room for one in Equestria, and you do not like to share. “There is nothing to forgive… I am only happy to see Eir’s work not be for naught.” You pull away and stand up, “How does spaghetti sound for dinner?” “Sounds delicious,” she smiles and paws at her eyes. “Were you- crying?” “N-no.” She attempts to cover up the act with that stern and menacing attitude of hers. “Don’t be stupid.” You shall let that one slide, for now. Who are you kidding? Her insults shall always do the slide. That night you prepared a meal just for the two of you. Together you spent the stormy night feasting and laughing and drinking, mostly her doing the drinking. Tonight was a misunderstanding type of day. “Anon, who’s Eir?” Chapter 1: A Departed Soul”Did you see the new stallions down the block? I’ve heard they’re quite charming.” Eleven thousand eight hundred and fifty five. The Pegasus flutters her wings and her face flushes red, “I saw them during weather duty. I thought I was about to faint when the older one smiled at me.” Fifteen thousand six hundred and thirty seven. The two are joined by yet a third pony, a unicorn, the other two welcoming her, “Are you talking about the Fuller brothers? I haven’t seen looks like those since I was in Manehattan. Real lookers I’ll tell you.” Two hundred and five. They talk of such interesting things these ponies. And the words they use… What is a ‘looker’? Could it be a sort of ethnic term? ”Don’t you two be forgetting that they’re not the only good looking ones around here,” she whispers, “I’ve been getting some glances from you know who.” The unicorn rolls her eyes, “Oh here we go.” ”I really do, Geena. The way he talks to me sometimes.” ”Eeeyup,” the Pegasus says in a masculine tone. ”HEY!” The three begin to fade from view as you feast your eyes upon the town of ‘Ponyville.’ There’s something soothing about this township, if that is the correct emotion to use. It’s hard to- grasp these things sometimes. The clamber from the eastern part of town catches your attention and you see what the fuss is about. Oh yes, the accident. It’s a lively scene, as was planned from the start. Though the screaming could be done without, it has a way of disrupting one’s thoughts. The overturned wagon serves as a center point for the fiasco, the other p0nies seemingly unaware of the concealed passenger. But you know. She doesn’t understand when you take her, but then not many do. ”It all happened so fast,” she explained as you ferried her along. “I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” “Not many do.” She notes the gentle warmth as she takes the last stride home, back with her kin. It must be nice this time of year. Moisture drips down the faces of the spectator’s, the survivor of the crash in a daze, a gash alongside his head. Three. You’ll make sure to see him in the hospital. If memory serves they had the right of way, only to be rammed by an inebriated fellow. You spot this p0ny as he tries to slink away from the scene, a pair of guards arresting him. The fear in his eyes only widen as he spots the hoof sticking out from the cart’s bottom. A doctor is rushed onto the scene, but you know it’s too late. Her time came and went. He gives a full effort nonetheless, his breath quickening with each press as he desperately attempts to save her. The crowd turns silent as he presses his ear against her chest, the doctor rising silently and shaking his head, sobs beginning to ring out from the crowd. ”If only I’d gotten here sooner.” ”There’s nothing you could’ve done,” a p0ny tries to reassure him. He is correct. Some things cannot be changed. You zoom in on the drunk one last time as he’s lead off in chains. Four thousand nine hundred and four. You thought it’d be lower. You find yourself curious of his future, though some things are best left to those of a more qualified nature. Someone said that to you once, don’t re-live the past, don’t pre-live the future, live the present. Who said this and what became of them is unknown to you, but the wisdom remains. You never thought much of this phrase, there are too many matters to attend to. The Fillypines still require your personal attention with the recent conflicts therein. However, you don’t like leaving this little town in Equestria. So why leave? …There. Now you can browse a little longer. Some tasks take a bit longer than most, but for loads below the hundreds you can safely push them to the back of your mind. You whisk about the streets much like the morning breeze, quiet and seemingly inconsequential. What is there to worry about besides your job in the morning, the food on your table or the kids in school? Not many see the overarching pattern of the world in their day to day lives. A single slip can bring the unthinkable. Well, it brings you at least. Part of this could be explained by the timing of things. Tomorrow is home to a celebration of national scope. You never understood the fascination of such affairs, even in… Hmm, lost your train of thought there, odd. Nevertheless what is it that the ponies of Equestria call it? The Summer’s Set Celebration? It doesn’t sound quite right, but it’s their holiday, not yours. The only holiday you get is New Year’s, and that is only because it is the busiest day for you. How does that even work? Aren’t holidays supposed to- There you go thinking again. But it’s been a long while since you’ve had a day off. Perhaps… No, you couldn’t just stop. Does gravity just stop? Maybe not, but perhaps you could… Push the thoughts aside. Just for a little bit. Can’t let something like this become a habit. You hear a high pitched whistling sound as you think of something to do, a Pegasus shooting down the street and back into the sky. She’ll do. You’ve seen this one before many a time, though she has a habit of darting out of your sight, as is her nature. She seems to enjoy the thrill of flight, which to you might seem a bit rudimentary given that it’s as natural to her kind as magic is to unicorns. Maybe if one of the earth ponies had been granted such a privilege they would feel in such a way, but with her it is most certain a curiosity. The Pegasus hits top speed and begins flipping around in a display makes a tantalizing effect. She’d blend right into the sky if not for her mane, that rainbow blend that she so prominently presents. Her colors coat the sky in such a way that you’re unsure if she wasn’t plucked right out of its being at birth. Her skill is certainly a thing to admire, even as natural as it may be she must be among the fastest flier you’ve seen thus far. Maybe not skilled, but she’s certainly one of the quickest. The Pegasus sighs as she rests atop a cloud over the town, “Feels good being the best.” And she lost the appeal. Her coat shimmers with the sweat she’s earned from her extensive routine and she’s panting like a dog. You’ve seen her outperform this occasion without so much as a deep breath. Could it be she doesn’t wish for others to see her vulnerability? Or is it she’s been out of practice for some time and is trying to relive past glory? But there you go with your rambling theories. Ain’t no one got time for that. Her wings shiver abruptly as she gets back on her hooves and flares her wings, sailing off back down towards the ground. You follow just overhead from a bird’s-eye view until she lands on the ground, the mare flicking her mane to the side. She sticks her chest up and strides through town, earning attention from the stallions wherever she goes. By the grin on her face you assume she enjoys their interest, though she doesn’t seem to be the type who’d act on it. A Pegasus filly too seems quite infatuated with the mare, almost as if she were the coolest p0ny in the whole world. To which she’s quick to agree. The two of them laugh and she sends the little one scampering off away and back into the crowd. You know that you said she lost her appeal, but you can’t help but feel you were wrong. Despite the cockiness you can’t help but feel a little interested yourself after all. Her skill and bravado are of the highest prize, yet she seems mysterious somehow. In a way she reminds you of the drunk you had met earlier. Not in a bad way of course, but one where they’ve piqued your attention. Few have ever done so, and none yet have broken your streak of neutrality, save once, and never again. You’ve kept a front of disinterest with most affairs, but every now and then p0nies like her show up. Maybe… Maybe just a glimpse. One little peek won’t hurt after all. The mare looks back behind her almost as if she knew you were watching. Those cerise eyes hit the sun just right as they glimmer beneath the rays. She’s got something going for her. Zero. She winks and darts back into the sky before her leaving behind a gradually fading rainbow. That… can’t be right. She seemed so happy. Aren’t they all? Most never see that train before it’s too late. You have to see this personally, and you hover back beside her as she roars past the tree line. How does it happen? Does she clip her wing and fail to land properly? She explodes right out of the branches without a trace of damage and only continues picking up speed. The intensity of her flight even has you a bit worried. Could you warn her- No! That’s beyond question. You have one rule and one rule only, no interfering with the lives of the living. There is an order in this world and you must adhere to it. The last time you tried to help… well, its mark is still laid in stone. But look at her. She’s fearless, determined, strong, inspiring. Her fellows treat her like a hero. How can you be expected to let this happen? Because it’s your job. She twists in and out of a cloud at speeds that’d knock a normal Pegasus unconscious, yet she persists. She zooms towards the ground without a chance to pull up, yet she succeeds. She does this because she can, and that is what makes her unique. It’s a clear shining day and still you have to work, on her no less. Maybe you were wrong. It’s entirely possible that… Excuses. Why do this to yourself? It’s a part of the circle of life. There’s no escaping it, and there’s nothing you can do about it. A job’s a job. You have to keep telling yourself that. Her nostrils flare as she continues to pick up speed and putting strain on her body. She’s going in for another dive and at this velocity she’s not going to make it out. This is it. She won’t be able to slow down in time and that’ll be it. She hits the throttle and… she makes it, twirling around midair in triumph. Well then… Even you can be wrong some- Why is she grabbing her chest? Her breathing is erratic, short to boot, quick inhalations with a side of wheezing. This is how it ends huh? No great feat of aerobatics. The gleam in her eyes disappears as she clenches them shut, her pain pronounced with the grimace on her face. Another ten years at least you’d have guessed at first glance, but this amount of strain… It takes its toll. Her altitude begins to drop as her once all-powerful wings begin to fail her until she’s in freefall. You’ve heard what they’ve experienced, though you may never know the feeling yourself. The world seems to slow to a crawl; every second might as well be an hour in the eyes of those with only a handful left. Some say life passes before their eyes. What does she remember? Does she remember? And when that fateful moment comes, when her body echoes across the empty plain with a resonating thud, that’s when they become an eternity. Or so they say. Her body lies still as she watches a few feet away, no words to speak. What does one say to something like this? “It’s time to go.” She whirls around, tail swishing behind her, “Who said that?” It appears that she is one those. They… don’t deal well with you. “Confusion is understandable,” she continues to twirl around in confusion. ”This isn’t funny, whoever you are.” Buying time. Trying to delay the inevitable. It’s all the same to you. ”This is a prank isn’t it? You put something in my food to make me go coo coo in the head didn’t you? Who put you up to this? Was it Pinkie?” The first step, Denial. They can’t let the idea of such a thing conflict with their own reality, so they reject it. But you are real, and you are their reality now. She patters her hooves about, her body still lying behind her, alone. ”Aren’t you going to answer me? I asked you a question!” “You know the answer.” ”Don’t toy around with me! I’m- NO! What gives you the right?!” Anger, the second stage. When confronted with something you cannot control your temper gets out of hand. It never helps. ”This… You’re going to put me back. You’re going to do it, or so help me by Celestia I will end you…” A useless gesture. How does one end something like you? You just… are, but she won’t see it that way. “ You’re only hurting yourself.” ”Buck you!” Reasoning never works. You should know that by now. Does one reason with a cobra? Does one negotiate with an Ursa Major? She’s rampant, and if she keeps this up she may have another episode. This may be the only case where one dies after death, if such a thing could occur. You don’t even know her name, yet you can’t help but feel sorry for her. It’s true, it’s not fair. No one gave you the right, but it simply must be done. To put it in their own words, ‘It’s the way the cookie crumbles.’ And from the anger comes the soft call you’d expect, “What… what do you want?” Stage Three, Bargaining. They look for a loophole in the system, willing to trade anything, Anything, for their own life. ”Please…” Stage… She rests on her haunches, moisture gathering in her eyes, her hoof pawing at the ground. ”I don’t- I always thought I’d have more time, you know? There’s so much more… So much I wanted to do.” She sniffs, doing her best to hide her growing emotional distress but also failing. ”If there’s any part… any part of you that understands… I don’t want this.” Depression is often the hardest to go through, mainly for the departed. Why is it that you’re the one feeling down? It’s not- You have a job to do. How long are you going to hide behind that excuse? As long as it takes. You’re going to watch her go through- Yes you are, it’s your- Job. A strange feeling hits your center. Is this pain? These thoughts… Why must they conflict in such a manner? And almost like a fog has been lifted do you make realize what you must do. Or rather, what you want to do. “What are you willing to give?” Her eyes shoot back up with a sprinkle of hope locked deep inside, “Anything. Anything at all.” Truth lies heavy on her tongue. So it shall be. Taking a soul is one thing, returning it is another. Some things you were never meant to do, and this fits in there quite well. You focus as you begin to guide her soul; calming whispers to her all the while you handle this delicate surgery. You surge forth with an electric shock, the mare’s body jolting upright and taking a deep breath. She looks to her hooves, then around the plain, finding only herself. Could she be thinking it was all a dream? That it was a figment of her imagination? ”Are… are you still there?” Your senses come rolling back, but it’s too late. The deed is done and you… New Years… Maybe it’s time you change that… She gets back to her hooves, testing her wings and prodding her chest. “Rest, and you shall be fine.” She grows still, the illusion she built shattering under your voice, “You…” “You said you’d give anything for this chance. Well, I have one condition.” She merely nods hesitantly, clearly hoping you’d let her off easy. “You’re taking me with you.” ”W-with me?” her hooves begin to tremble, “You don’t mean…” She swallows hard as you watch her. Fear is understandable to be sure, after all… It’s not every day that an invisible force of nature wishes to tag along with you. ”I don’t- think I’d be comfortable with you, um…” It suddenly occurs to you why she seems so hesitant. It is not solely your company she fears, but the manner of which you join with her. If you were to see the world you’d do it with your own, eyes. Such a trivial detail, those two rounding features. The doorway to the soul. You’ve seen more of the world than any breathing creature in this land, yet still, you exist blind. ”Hello?” The wind draws heavy as the Pegasus braces herself and clenches her eyes. Her mane flicks violently in the breeze, the air twirling before her, funneling upwards into the sky. You feel a tingle run through you as the tower of quickened air closes upon you. The sensation festers, crawling over you as it reaches the tips of your, fingers. So, it shall be. The world darkens, a lasting blackness that encompasses all of your being. A whistle, the breeze as it cuts through the open void and to your senses, a sharp whistle. You feel the twirling funnel begin to die, the shrill calming to a subtle whisper that begs for your attention. And beneath the sound of nature lies a soft breathing you never thought to notice, the way it reaches through time and onto the skin. ”What are you?” A sliver of light breaches the darkness, the world so foreign to you pried open to release the intense glow. You find a dull pain hum behind your eyes much as newborn would. ”Can you hear me?” You pick up the sounds and nod your head, the manifestation unwieldy without practice. Slacks, black in color, the grass clings onto the fabric helplessly, a faint brown forming along the edges. Your face moves up, struggling through the glaring show of light where you see the Pegasus, eyes wide. ”Hello?” “Good day.” You place your hands on the ground and push upwards with your legs until you’re standing upright. The... balance isn’t quite right. You’re sure you’ll get used to this over time however. A fresh brush of air caresses your cheek and you hold onto the spot as if to capture the moment. So this is how it feels… You move your hand away, the green almost blending into the lush plain. ”Shouldn’t you be a p0ny?” The shade of your skin is a curious feature though you’re not sure why it strikes you so. The veins shift under your skin as twiddle your fingers, the crack of a smile crossing your face. How does one describe the sensation? After all this time, all the ages… But one thing still eludes you. The beat in your chest, that soft inhale, the warmth in your veins. To be alive. An elusive feeling to be sure. You turn to the cyan Pegasus, her body trembling worse than yours. “Yes?” ”I asked you, a question.” Did she? You do not recall- Oh yes she did. You were preoccupied in thought to notice. “Yes. Yes you did.” The landscape seems so different from this point of view. You can almost reach out and- ”Well?” Before you had only yourself to blame for loss of thought, now it seems an avatar exists for your displeasure. “Yes?” She stammers at your response, “Why aren’t you- you know, a pony?” You overview your lengthy appearance, the simple yet professional business suit untouched by the elements. “Does this form displease you?” ”Well,” she crosses her legs, “I thought you’d be-“ “A p0ny?” ”Well yes.” She thought you to be an equine? “Why?” She cocks her head slightly, “Why what?” You move behind her, eyes north in search of the town. “Why?” you glance back, “Why must I appear as a p0ny?” It is not an unfair question is it? Merely one of curiosity. ”I- I don’t know. I just thought…” Her imagination had concocted a mental image of what you might appear to be. A barebones skeleton in robes perhaps? Or maybe a horned demon of some sort, spaded tail included. “Thinking. How long I’ve had time to think.” But that time is past. You’ve sat on the sideline too long and let this place pass you by. “Some things one must experience, not ponder.” The Pegasus skeptically moves to your side, your towering figure putting additional fear into her. “You’d do well to know that, but I’ve spoken too much. This is the way to ‘Ponyville’ is it not?” She nods and stands her ground, your gaze slowly shifting down to her. She almost flinches when she meets you and moves ahead, you at her flank. "My name's Rainbow Dash by the way." "Pleasure." This isn't so bad a start. What could go wrong?
Chapter 2: Ponyville's VisitorThese ‘legs’ will certainly take some getting used to. It is an odd thing, the simple yet complex nature of this foreign attachment, and what of this odd sensation at the tips of your feet. Toes, if that is the correct word to describe them as they attempt to balance each step. Every sensation so familiar yet so strange at the same time. Had you not ears could you appreciate that gentle rustle of the trees, the softness of the wind’s pitch that flows across the landscape? Had you not a nose could you have ever sensed the tantalizing wonder that the flowers grace the land? If not for the eyes… you fingers work around the skin of your face as they memorize every detail, even the two shallow indents where those orbs should rest. How does one see without the eyes of the living? A minute detail in the grand scheme perhaps. Trivial as it may be, you cannot seem to rid yourself of a sense of disappointment. To enjoy life, mustn’t one be equipped as one of the living? Only time will it seems. “How much longer will it be before we reach the town of P0nyville?” ”A few minutes at the most. Umm, do you think I can ask you something?” Do I think she can ask? An odd question. “Is that not a question within itself?” Your attention is quickly stolen by a flock of birds sailing through the sky. Isn’t it the simplest things in life that astound and amaze? ”Why did-” “What is it like to fly?” you interrupt her, “To beat the wings given from birth and ascend to the sky?” ”Uhm, I- I wouldn’t uh, know how to describe it.” An understandable predicament. When one is drowned in the sensation it becomes quite easy to lose the ability to describe it. If she were to ask you what it is like to, be you, could you give a better answer? No, you simply could not. The flock retains your attention until they escape from view, but even still you sense them, the numbers atop their heads a constant reminder of your duty. How unfortunate, but if not for you, then who would fulfill this task? No one, it must always be you, as it has always been. Just beyond the tree line, through the thicket of leaves and branches lies the town of P0nyville. The chatter of which they speak reaches your attention even from this distance, the happy tunes and dreams of what is to come. You have never experienced a true holiday before and you find yourself wondering how it would feel. Rainbow Dash, as her name is, stops you before you cross the bridge to town, “Let me go first. They might be a-“ You understand what she means, this form was shocking to her and you have no range to gauge how the rest will react. “Go on, I will be with you shortly.” You stop her before she’s off and give her one warning. “Should you attempt to flee, you will fail and rest assured, there are fates worse than death…” As if nothing had happened you admire the bridge’s architecture, the Pegasus crossing back home. You caress the smooth stone of the bridge before bringing your hand to your nose, inhaling the earthy residue upon your fingertips. Tentatively and with minute curiosity you take the dust into your mouth, the eccentric coarseness of it not entirely a pleasant taste. However unpleasant you find yourself enjoying the strange new sensations that this experience brings. The remains on your fingertips have darkened with moisture and yet retain their rough texture when you rub it between your fingers. You peer over the bridge and into the flowing water beneath you, a school of fish swimming along with natural grace. Your own reflection catches your eye, the jade faceless being that stares back at you so familiar and yet he is without memory. Extending out with your hand you could almost… Pointless. Reeling back you turn away from the being in the water and back to the town. By now there are a few that have taken notice of your behavior as they look to you with their strange glances. Cocking your head to the side you mirror their own motion until a group of fillies come out from the brush, their parents quickly shuffling them along, one eye still on you. Delightful group of p0nies indeed. You walk down Mane Street as it is called and look at things in a new light, the homes, the bushes, trees, squirrels, grass, dirt… P0nies of different shades and tints, each staring yet ignorant of your presence in such a peculiar manner. The ends of your mouth curl upwards into a grin as you give each a short overview all the way from their head to their tail. The road before you clears granting a clear pathway down through the town. Metallic clanks and bolts sound from the homes nearby and you turn back in time to see the last group move back inside. A filly waves her hoof, you mirroring the gesture just before she’s pulled back inside by her parent, that same bolt sounding from their own house. The scene replays over and over again as you look to your own hand, the image of the filly’s hoof still playing in the background. Rainbow Dash’s question comes to the forefront of your mind, ‘Why aren’t you a p0ny?’ Hoof vs Hand, why the difference? Should you not appear as them? Curious, very curious. You continue to gaze absentmindedly at the digits upon your hand until Rainbow Dash returns from her trip, “Where’d everyp0ny go?” “In their homes of course. Why am I not a p0ny?” ”I- I don’t know, why aren’t you?” “Ah but that is my question?” ”I already asked you that so, how should I-” she pauses at your look of displeasure, “I don’t know, alright?” “Fair enough I suppose.” You let her lead you through the town, a fair portion of her kin giving you the same warm treatment of clearing a path. “I must say that their behavior is most… kind, yes that is the word, wouldn’t you agree?” She responds with an odd smile, “They’re just uh- Not used to seeing something like you.” Something, is it? Well that is not the most satisfying name, though fairly accurate in this case. “If I had known they would do me the honor of clearing the streets so that I might stretch these limbs of mine, then I might have appeared earlier for such a reception.” Rainbow Dash opens her mouth to say something only to give another strange grin, “Yeah, that’s it. Just good old p0nies being neighborly, hehehe,” the strain of her laughter quite amusing. You think you’re starting to get used to these limbs of yours. What is the phrase you once heard? Like riding a bike. Actually, what is a bike? “Rainbow Dash, have you ever heard of a bike or bicycle?” ”You like asking random questions, don’t you?” “I ask what is on my mind.” ”That was a rhetorical question, and no, I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a bike.” Disappointing. Your eyes catch the glimmer in the sky, the golden sky chariot sifting through the air by the two stallions at its head. Nine thousand fifty- You turn your head to cancel out the image only to have your vision rest on yet another set of numbers. This predicament is most unkind to you and you must learn to bear it, even when you would have it ignored. ”I’m going to hit the stall, do you- you want anything?” You look to the wooden stall she refers to at the side of the street, the mare behind it selling what appears to be some sort of fruit. She doesn’t appear to have wronged Rainbow Dash in any way, in fact appearing what they might consider ‘chipper’ or ‘bubbly.’ “Why is that you would cause harm to her place of business?” She throws her head back in what you think is shock, “What? Why would I do that?” “That is my question. What has that mare done to cause your action of hitting her stall?” ”Ar- Are you being serious right now?” “Quite wholly. Such reckless acts, however entertaining they might be to you, are ultimately uncalled for I would assume.” She throws her face in a hoof, “That’s not what I meant. When I said ‘hit’ I meant that I was going to the stall.” Hmm, such an interesting dialect that these p0nies use. “I figured you would understand, but I guess not.” “I have much to learn it would seem.” ”So you want anything or not?” A pink blur shoots past you and down the street almost faster than you could keep up. Somep0ny must be in quite a hurry. ”Hello?” “Oh yes, let us move along.” Rainbow trots up to the stall, the mare behind the counter only widening her smile, “Oh hi Dash, how’s the practice going?” ”Great you know, only a matter of time before they decide to pick me up.” You observe how excited the mare gets, “Oh I just know you’ll get in. Nop0ny deserves it more than you.” ”What can I say? All it takes is time.” “Time is not always the solution, Rainbow Dash.” The mare turns her attention to you as she slinks down in her booth, “I uh, didn’t see you there. Are you a friend of Rainbow Dash’s?” ”No-“ “Yes,” you smile innocently at the mare and inspect the fruit behind her, “What produce is that, may I ask?” ”Ahh this uh,” she looks down your waist, “Sir, is a nectarine, fresh and juicy that’ll make any mouth water. Only 2 bits a pop.” “Pop?” ”She means each,” Rainbow cuts in, “We’ll take two.” They exchange hooves, trading the two reddish orange fruits for small golden coins. ”So… You going to the Summer Sun Celebration tonight?” the mare asks you as you observe the strange orb in your hand. “I thought I might, yes. Thank you madam and may you have a prosperous year.” ”Well, thank you sir.” Three hundred seventy five. Sitting down on a bench next to Rainbow Dash you press the nectarine to your nostrils and inhale that lovely aroma it emanates. Heavenly. You lower it and gaze around the barren street with what you think is a look of bliss. Are normal p0nies able to gauge their own facial expressions? How? Do they have some mirror technique? “Rainbow Dash, might you describe how I look.” ”Green,” she doesn’t hesitate to answer and bites into her tangerine, “Go on, it’s not getting any younger.” You wipe the juice off the side of your face and take a small bite, finding it quite satisfying to the tongue. ”So, just out of curiosity-“ “Fear,” you correct, savoring this delightful fruit to its fullest, “One should not fool themselves.” Rainbow Dash looks to the ground, letting you know that you were in fact, correct. ”What are you trying to achieve, by following me that is?” Did you not tell her? You must have forgotten. “If eternity was your workplace and each day you performed the same task as the previous, would you not be entitled for a retreat?” ”Wait- So this is a vacation for you?” “To put it simply, yes. I have grown tired of the mundane and wish to enjoy ‘life’ as you do.” You find yourself humming as you take another chunk off the side and work it in your mouth. “Rainbow Dash,” you call her to attention, “What is it that you practice for?” ”Always got to keep on top of the game, besides, the Wonderbolts don’t take any slackers.” “What are these Wonderbolts? Do they hold similarity to the night’s lightning bolts?” Lowering her hoof the best you can describe her expression is shock, “You don’t know who the Wonderbolts are?” “Save for the ones who keep me occupied then I cannot say that I pay much mind to the ever-changing roster of life.” ”Spitfire? Soarin? Neither of them ringing a bell?” Unless they had reached a count comprised of double digits, no, you inform her, you have not. ”They’re only the most flank-bucking flying team in Equestria. I’ve wanted to team up with them as long as I can remember.” “Then much practice you will need. Speed is one thing, expertise and discipline should be your focus.” ”Are you trying to say I’m not good enough?” her cheeks flush red. “I say that your talent is boundless, but like any metal only by tempering and sharpening your quality will you achieve greatness.” She flicks her mane to the side, “I’m not some piece of metal, and I’m more than worthy of being in the Wonderbolts. Ten bits say I can get to the end of the street and back before you can recite the alphabet.” “Bits?” She chuckles and stands up flaring her wings for a quick stretch, “I’ll tell you later. I’ve got a challenge to win.” “My words were not meant-” but before you can finish she’s taken off down the street blowing a gust in your face. You hope she notices the unicorn and baby dragon crossing the- Nope. Like you said, expertise and discipline. She would do best to remember that. You observe the mess she has made of the two of them and continue to eat, the muddy residue left by her impact soaking the two of them. Ah just look at that sky, cloudy and covering the land in a pleasant shade. That unicorn does not seem to enjoy it as much, perhaps Rainbow Dash is flying up to- Her hoofs pound against the cloud wringing it out onto the mare leaving her drenched but effectively clean. That did not seem to do the trick as even you can see how irate the mare has turned. The transpiration of events is most entertaining and you find it nigh impossible to turn away, even as Rainbow forms a mini tornado and transforms the mare’s mane into… Words cannot describe it. Ahh but should turn your attention elsewhere, like that cloudy sky where Rainbow Dash takes off. One by one she demolishes each cloud in her path in a feat of speed that would leave many jealous. However, you think to be one of the few to see the limitation of her ability, her recklessness. The mare and her companion are left dumbstruck by her display, Rainbow giving her a nudge before speeding off right back towards you. Landing beside you on the bench she stretches out, hooves behind her head, “I told her, ten seconds flat.” “Did you know you could accomplish it in such a time?” ”Pssh, of course I could.” Disappointing, it is one’s abilities to test their limits that demonstrates quality, not being content with your skill. A wise man knows there’s always more to learn, and it appears she is far from it. ”What?” “Did I speak?” She turns away, “N-no.” Your gaze fixates on the mare and her dragon as they move to the town hall in the middle of town. You’d long sat there, so to speak, and watched the residents as they went about their life. “Who was that mare?” Rainbow Dash nudges your shoulder, “Looks like someone has a crush.” “Crush?” ”By Celestia, you’re hopeless. A crush, someone that you like but don’t have the guts to fess up to.” So she believes you to have a covert affection for the unicorn. What a strange assertion. “I find her interesting though I cannot place the source. She is part of the bigger scheme; I sense it.” Her eyes roll in response, “I hope you at least know what denial sounds like.” “Denial lies in the statement, not the-“ ”I know what denial is.” You turn your head to her, a spark igniting inside. “Do not interrupt me again,” the words freezing her action and sending shivers up her spine. ”A-alright.” You smile and set down the core of your nectarine, looking to her own. “Are you going to finish that?” She hands it over, having lost her appetite. Hmmm, juicy. ”But uh, she said her name was Twilight Sparkle. Some hotshot from Canterlot I’m thinking.” Twilight… What role do you play? How are you connected in the grand scheme? T’would be an interesting discovery, but she is not your person of interest here, the Pegasus is. “I seem to have grown bored sitting here. How might we remedy this?” She pops off the bench, “You ever been wasted before?” “Wasted?” Rainbow Dash grins, “Thought so. Come on, I kno- *poof* ”Rainbow Dash! Did you see there’s a new p0ny in town! I didn’t know her and asked everyp0ny I knew if they did, but they didn’t know so now I’m asking you and-“ This must have been the pink blur to shoot down the street a while back. ”Jeez calm down Pinkie, I just met her a few minutes ago. Her name’s Twilight.” ”Why didn’t you tell me!? Now I have to go change all the banners from ‘Welcome new p0ny I don’t know’ to ‘Welcome Twilight!’” “Banners for what?” The p0ny turns to you, eyes slowly widening until her eyes are two orbs of black. ”Whoooooah, I’ve never seen something like you before.” Something, do they lack the utterance of ‘someone?’ No, as it is more likely that they are flummoxed by your appearance. ”He’s certainly- certainly something else.” ”DAAASH! I thought I was your super secret best friend!” ”I told you this Pinkie, it’s not a secret so you can’t call it that.” The pink one jumps on her back and whispers in her ear, “Super secret.” “This one appears to be a bundle of fun, if I may say so.” ”Oh my I almost forgot to introduce myself,” she leaps back off of her with a smile that’d outshine the brightest stars, “My name’s Pinkie Pie.” “It is a great pleasure Ms. Pie.” ”Ooooh he’s fancy like Rarity, what’s his name Dashie?” ”His name’s…” her mouth hangs open as she lost her thought, or rather, the fact she doesn’t know. This could be equally amusing as getting ‘wasted.’ “Go on.” Pinkie gasps, “Is this a guessing game? I love guessing games. Umm, Sherbet Cream? Cheddar Bing?” Rainbow Dash lightly laughs, part because of the humor and part because she’s trying to buy time to think of a name. ”Darn you’re a hard name to fit mister. You look super secret too, OH! Anny? No that’s not it. Ano- Anony- Anonymous! That’s it!” ”His name isn’t Anonymous, Pinkie. That’s just weird.” Anonymous. Anon for short. Yes, you could get used to that. “Yes. My name is Anonymous, though for you I believe you can just call me Anon.” Pinkie’s excitement quintuples as she begins hopping at near supersonic speeds, “I knew it! I knew it!” It appears her joy is contagious as you find yourself smirking as well. ”Oooh, you should come to the super secret totallycan’ttellanyone party tonight at the library! We can make it extra super special, and if we combine both of them…” her head can barely contain it, “It’ll be the Best Party EVER! Gotta plan!” And just as quick she appeared, she’s gone leaving only a trail of confetti in her wake. ”So, Anonymous huh?” “I deemed the name fitting. Would you not agree that it fits my personality, as Rainbow Dash fits yours?” ”Well if you put it that way…” You do, so you did. Tossing out the remains of your nectarine you find yourself thoroughly satisfied. ”Well, I was going to try and get a few drinks into you, but it looks like you’ve made other plans.” “Which are? Oh yes the party. It has been quite some time since I last attended such a meeting.” She raises a brow, “I would definitely not pin you for the party type.” “Of course I technically couldn’t attend, although I did hear that the punch was to die for.” … “…Did- you just make a joke?” “I take my work very seriously Ms. Dash. It is my deepest hope that I not have to take time off my break should the punch be as killer.” You stand there in silence while she lets it sink in. ”Are you sure that one wasn’t on purpose?” “What wasn’t?” She must never know. Rainbow Dash takes you around the town to let you get to know the town. It takes considerably longer than it would to simply fly around, but this form seems to lack such capability. With Rainbow by your side the p0nies around don’t seem to disembark as they would when you were left alone. Originally you thought it was mere courtesy that they moved from your path, but perhaps their motive was not as innocent as you had come to believe. “Am I unpleasing to look at, Ms. Dash?” ”You? No, of course not,” her voice spikes at the end, “What would ever give that idea?” Ahh, you see how it is. This is what they would call sarcasm. The last time you brought this up she had the same tune as well. “If I were to tell you that lying brings out my bad side would you continue to do so?” This turns a fair amount of p0nies attention to Dash who gulps audibly, “No need to joke around, hehe…” The fear is not of you now, but of others. It is her reputation that you encroach. ”Look over there,” she attempts to change the subject, “It’s the library Pinkie was talking about. We should check on that right, right?” You allow her to pull you away to best keep her status untarnished. Such a strange ideal, that she cares less of the threat you pose as she is the threat of shattering her reputation. As someone once said, A reputation takes a lifetime to build and mere seconds to destroy. Now if only you could remember who said it. Rainbow holds the door open for you and you step through as a group of p0nies are in the act of setting up. ”Thanks for not making a scene or anything,” she remarks before shutting the door. “You are most welcome.” ”That was sarcasm.” “Oh yes, I’m growing quite keen on noticing it. Just ‘being good old p0nies’ were they? I learn fast Ms. Dash.” You look up to Pinkie reaching up in hopes of trying to place an end of the banner. “Would you like some help Ms. Pie?” ”Hiya Anon! That’d be super duper.” You nod with a smile and use your height to aid her, soundly pinning the end against the board, “We’re going to be the best of friends Anon.” “The ‘super best’ of friends?” you ask remembering how she had spoken with Rainbow Dash. ”The super secret bestest,” she whispers putting an even bigger grin on your face, “But first, we must party!” More p0nies begin funneling into establishment until you find yourself quite packed. Strangely no p0ny seems to care so much when they’re en masse. You make your way over to the punch stand and pour yourself a cup, the fruity mixture most pleasant to the palette, “She’s coming! She’s coming!” The lights go out as you wait for the guest to arrive, the door opening and closing. ”-alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy p0nies trying to make friends all the time. Now where’s the light?” *click* ”Surprise!” “Surprise,” you tag on and sip at your drink, “Do take care with the punch lest it be your last.” ”Oh come on!” Dash hollers out at you. Tonight feels… it feels nice.
Chapter 3: Nightmare's EndWith cup in hand you step to the side of the room near the bookshelves and slide one such item off the shelf. Folktales and Fables, a most interesting piece written by a p0ny long forgotten. Despite the electric vibe of the party you find yourself at peace. Allowing yourself to become absorbed into this book does well to erase the mass of numbers that hang over the party-going p0nies that scatter about. Their voices clutter the air, Pinkie playing some sort of game with an artificial tail in mouth while Rainbow Dash is caught splicing together the punch and her own mixture. Possibly to add flavor? You will never know, though one can always speculate. You feel something hit your leg and looking down you find the small dragon that had accompanied Twilight staring back up at you, “Whoa.” “I believe the appropriate response would be ‘I apologize.’” ”I’m sorry. I was trying to get around and ended up running into you.” All you do is smile and look back down to your book and occasionally flicking through the pages without paying much attention to the dragon. ”You’re not from around here are you?” You look around your book surprised to see him still standing there, “I don’t think I’ve seen anything like you before.” “Though my appearance can be deemed strange, yes, it is also true that these lands are well known to me.” ”Dance around the question a little more, won’t you?” Ahh is this another confounding idiom of theirs? How would one dance around a nonmaterial object? “I would say, no. I am not from around here.” You’re about to continue your examination when the dragon climbs up the bookshelf and sits at shoulder height with you, “My name’s Spike.” “Anonymous. Anon for short.” Barely having time to get back into the book he continues, “How long have you been in P0nyville?” This one certainly does have an active mouth, does he not? “I just arrived this afternoon.” ”So did Twilight and I. We’re from Canterlot.” Ahum, the last time you visited was after the incident so long ago. A part of you wonders how he keeps his sanity. Well, his version of it anyways. ”How about you? Where’re you from?” “What is your fascination with the white unicorn that stands near the refreshments,” you ask without turning away. ”W-wha? I never said-“ you can see his blush from the corner of your eye, “I don’t know you’re talking about.” You look between him and her, the mare pouring herself a cup and nursing the curls of her mane. “Then why do your eyes glance at every opportunity? Why did you defend yourself so fervently? Why?” He does not respond initially, giving you a few brief moment of silence. ”Well- Well- What’s your fascination with that book?” “This? I have no such investment save for a minute curiosity of Equestrian lore. Now, you never answered my question…” An uproar catches your ear as Pinkie successfully pins the tail on a picture. Such odd customs. ”I don’t know- I just saw her and it felt like my heart was going to burst out my scales.” Hmm, an odd statement. His heart’s condition might lead to a rather abrupt end to his affection. His eyes grow heavy as he stares at her with an odd determination, “She’s so perfect.” You hum your recognition and flip to another page, running a finger around the picture of the moon. ”Have you ever felt something like that before?” Your hand pauses over the page and despite the rowdy behavior of the party-goers the only thing you hear is the silence in your chest. “No,” you reply sternly and stare back into your book. You have laid the question to rest, but then why does your mind continue to fumble with the answer? These emotions of theirs are funny things, infectious and ultimately chaotic. You wish to have no part in them. You are here to be entertained, and let that be the end of it. ”Wait a second, what book is that?” “Folktales and Fables.” He has interest in the layers of his voice and you peek over to him, a guise of determination in his stature. ”Do you mind if I take that book? I think that Twil-“ “Yes,” you proceed in your readings, cutting him off. The mare in the moon. Interesting indeed. You recall few individuals from ages long past though they exist only faintly. What was her name? She had that boom to her voice, spectral mane… Nightmare something or another. ”I really think that Twilight should-“ “This entire conversation you have deprived me of the simple pleasure of reading a book in peace, and so I am disinclined to acquiesce your request.” ”…Wha-“ “It means no. Now if you will excuse me, I believe my cup is in need of a refill.” Clasping the book under your arm you make your way through the crowd, politely excusing yourself as you make it to the table and pour yourself another cup. Even as you take a sip your mind wanders back on the dragon in the corner, donning the lamp shade and getting back into the party. So Twilight was interested in this book as well? Could it be that she had more than a passing interest? What does she know? You’ll go find out. Finishing off your cup you head up the stairs until you hit the door, cracking it open you step inside. The cool atmosphere does well to contrast that of the party and the moonlight is a wonder for your eyes. Twilight, the unicorn you seek, sits up on her bed and trots over to the window. So she is not one for parties? That much is apparent obviously, but it is how she gazes at the moon that garners your interest. Oblivious to your presence, you walk up the stairs to stand behind Twilight. ”Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about everlasting night.” So you were correct, of course, but what is her interest in this tale? ” I hope the princess was right. I hope it is just an old p0nytale.” “Indeed.” With a gasp and stumble Twilight falls flat on her flank as you surprise her, “Wha- How- Who are you?” “My name is Anonymous,” you extend a hand to help her up, “Anon for short.” ”Didn’t anyp0ny teach you to knock?” “No I do not believe so, but please, you look rather foolish on the floor.” Hesitantly she accepts your hand and stands to her hooves, “So, Anon… Shouldn’t you be downstairs with the- I’m sorry but what are you?” “I grew bored of the scenery. I am not a ‘party p0ny’ as one would describe it, and for your second question, I am Anon.” She looks you up and down before sitting on her bed, “You’re not from around here are you?” “Your assistant asked the same question to which I ‘danced around.’ Would you care to explain that phrase?” ”Oh, it means to avoid.” “Avoid. Hmm, I’ll have to make note of that.” You move to the window and smile, “Wondrous night don’t you think?” ”Look Anon, I know you’re trying to be friendly, but I’d much rather be alone with my thoughts right now.” “Ahh,” you nod in understanding, “Stay too long within and you will miss that which is without.” ”Unngal Trot, 1274,” she recites promptly, “I didn’t think any normal p0ny would know his work.” “Perplexed by the mundane, acquainted with the minute. Anonymous, Present Day.” You step away from the window allowing her the peace she so desires. *snap* Ahh! “Nightmare Moon, that was her name. Such an angry one.” ”What was that?” You continue to the door, barely acknowledging her. “Hmm, oh it was nothing Twilight. Just the badgering of the insane.” You’re about to leave when Twilight appears in the doorway after a brief burst of light, her horn glowing an alluring lavender. “Quite the spectacle you unicorns can perform, but you seem to have blocked my way.” She keeps firm in the doorway, “What do you know about Nightmare Moon?” “I would like to request you move from the doorway.” ”How do you know Nightmare Moon?” You watch her plainly, the intimidation she attempts to oppose falling flat against you, “Why are you in P0nyville?” Your smile sits still upon your face, unflinching despite her threat. She knows not what force she’s up against here- but alas, would it not be fun to indulge the curious mare? The two of you stand at each other’s ends, the air growing rather thick in the heat. ”I’ve got all-“ She’s interrupted by the door swinging open and pinning her behind it. ”C’mon Twilight! It’s time-” Spike hollers until he sees you, “Anon? Where’s Twilight?” You point to behind the door and pull it open, Twilight comically falling on her face, “Twilight! I’m so sorry!” You help Spike get her to her hooves as a row of stars spin around her head. “It appears we must adjourn this meeting till a further time, Twilight. Now Spike, would you kindly help her along, she appears to be rather faint.” Figuring that he has her under control you step on downstairs meeting Rainbow Dash just outside. The strong scent of alcohol is a new development, likely due to her concoction she had created, “Hey uh, Anon, I’m sorry about before. When you put me on the spot in front of everyp0ny I just…” “Fret not, your fears were understood, but you should remember, I am not your pal. I am not your friend. You are my chauffeur and I, your client.” You are not here to make ‘friends,’ as they call them. You are here to be entertained for a time. Rainbow Dash nods solemnly, “Whatever makes you happy dude. Just, try and think about how your actions affect others, alright? We’re good p0nyfolk once you get to know us.” Watching them from afar, you have no doubt of this, but their companionship is not what you sought. ”Come on,” she says with newfound vigor. Relief, perhaps? “Everyone’s gathering to city hall to watch the sun rise.” The Summer Sun Celebration, of course. How could you have mistaken it with the Summer Set Celebration? That one doesn’t even exist. You walk alongside her until you reach the hall, the towering structure still funneling in the few remaining stragglers. Among them you spot the still-dazed Twilight Sparkle helped by her dragon companion. “Beautiful night, is it not?” you ask them, holding open the door, “What could ever go wrong to ruin it?” ”Huh?” Twilight groans out confused. “Nothing at all.” You won’t have your first official holiday celebration ruined. At least, not without some repercussions. What are you thinking of? Nothing bad is going to happen, but that niggling suspicion exists and it knows the truth. Something always goes wrong. It did before, it will now. So many p0nies, how are you ever going to make it through? The corner looks good enough, nice and secure. ”You don’t mind if I swing by my pals, do you? I won’t make a break for it, promise.” “I will allow this,” you reply, Dash setting off to the side next to an earth p0ny in a cowboy hat. Cowboy… Why does it feel like you…? Hmm, another loss of thought. Insanity appears to encroach your mind. >Anyways, you take up position near the corner of the main room, still sipping from your cup. Going this long without a drink has truly let your throat grow parched. Besides, that fruity taste is positively delectable. A p0ny with a grey mane walks up on stage, the chattering p0nies slowly hushing down to hear her speak. ”Fillies and gentlecolts, as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!” The crowd cheers and hollers in response leaving you confused. What is there to cheer about? You see Twilight look your way with a glare, and it seems she has recovered from her stupor. You point to the stage with that smile of yours. She should pay attention to the public speaker. Is it not rude to ignore them? ”In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year!” Wait what? That’s it? This entire holiday is to watch the sunrise? You may as well have a holiday for planting trees, or watching some small rodent for the day. These p0nies can be quite a strange lot. ”And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very p0ny who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria...” Oh the anticipation is nearly killing you… Get it? Killing you? It’s funny because you’re death and- Ugh, nevermind. ”...Princess Celestia!” The lights shine in on the upper balcony and you must say it is quite the pleasurable aesthetic. A plain wall would’ve just looked dreadful. The p0nies begin chattering amongst themselves softly, nervous whispers you only hear in hospitals near the end of their days. ”Remain calm, everyp0ny, there must be a reasonable explanation!” For- Oh was the princess supposed to be there? That explains it then. From the corner of your eye you spy Pinkie hopping about unfazed, ”Ooh, ooh, I love guessing games! Is she hiding?” You just shake your head and stifle a laugh, oh Pinkie you never fail to entertain. The white unicorn from the balcony looks mortified, “She’s gone!” ”Ooh, she’s good.” Such a silly- What is that mist growing in the back? The p0nies gasp and yelp at the twinkling mass of darkness. Huh… You wonder who it could be? You have an idea but… With a brief blue flash the newcomer reveals herself, Spike passing out and hitting the floor. It’s quite comical actually. ”Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I've seen your precious, little sun-loving faces.” The newcomer is clad in darkness, the only light coming from the sky blue armor upon her chest and hooves as well as the flowing starry mane she wears, her wings and horn pronounced from her form. Rainbow Dash takes off in a rage, “What did you do with our Princess?!” The cowgirl gets a hold of her tail with her teeth and stops her from getting herself killed… again. The dark alicorn chuckles at her attempt, “Why, am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?” And cue Pinkie, ”Ooh, ooh, more guessing games! Um, Hokey Smokes! How about... Queen Meanie! No! Black Snooty, Black Snooty- Hmmpgh.” Good on you nameless p0ny with the cowboy hat, she needed an apple in the mouth. ”Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?” Well it’s not like that book was very hard to find. Just putting the final pieces of the puzzle together now. Twilight steps forward to challenge her, “I did. And I know who you are. You're the Mare in the Moon – Nightmare Moon!” Another volley of gasps cut through the crowd. Yep, you knew it. Nightmare Moon looks genuinely amused, “Well well well, somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here.” The crowd aims at Twilight hanging on her word. Go on, tell them Ms. Smarty Pants. ”You're here to... to...” *gulp* The alicorn chuckles and glares down at the crowd, “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever! Mwahahahaha! Ahahaha!” You press your hand against your mouth, the snickers slowly pecking away at your composure. Everyp0ny is so serious it’s just- Unnng! It’s too much! ”heheheahahaha, HAHAHAHA!” You hold your chest in uproar as you struggle to regain yourself, but it’s ever so difficult. Nightmare Moon’s laughter quiets down as she and the rest of P0nyville sets their eyes upon you. Among them is Rainbow Dash whose look is one of horror. “Ever-“ you’re cut off by another snicker, “Everlasting night? Are you- Are you kidding me? Ahahaha! You- *sniff* Ahha that is rich.” With a scowl Nightmare Moon’s eyes illuminate in anger, “Insolent foal!” You’re laughing too hard to notice the magical tendril as it slams into your chest and sending you through the wooden wall, your body finally settling a good distance away. You cough out a final laugh and sit there in blissful peace. This is just the time you were looking for. A blue mist that you have no doubt is the ethereal essence of Nightmare Moon shoots out from the building, Rainbow racing after her but to no avail. “Come back here!” She pants in defeat as she falls behind, quickly abandoning her task, “Nighttime? Forever?” Hehehe, oh, there’s no way you can take such a petty threat seriously. ”Where’s she going?” you hear Rainbow Dash say. You lean upwards, Twilight galloping out from the city hall and towards the library. “I’d guess back home,” you suggest as you lay in the dirt. Rainbow Dash quickly sets down beside you, “You… How are you doing?” “Looking like death I’d wager,” you chuckle at your own joke, “Fret not my dear Rainbow Dash, the damage is purely cosmetic.” You get to your feet and dust yourself off, “How aren’t you hurt? She knocked you clear through a building!” Her response is but a plain stare so she can figure things out herself, “Oh.” “This body is but that, a body, and it reflects my true nature.” A faceless, clean, polite but consuming force that has no beginning or end. You just are. You suckle on one of your dirt-laden fingers and- Ugh! This is beyond foul! ”What are you doing? Spit that out. They just fertilized this grass.” And what do they make fertilizer out of? Huh, that’s not a pleasant prospect. You take a look around before snapping your fingers disappointingly; she knocked your cup away too. “That is one experience I do not wish to repeat,” the taste still heavy in your mouth. ”Look, I think that Twilight mare is up to something. She knows a bit too much if you ask me.” “But I didn’t.” She rolls her eyes, “Just come on, if you wanted excitement, its following her, trust me.” True enough. Let us have an adventure. You’ve always wanted to have one ever since you were- Huh… Your memory’s getting pretty bad. You note the small possy forming behind you but care not as you approach the tree library, an odd choice for a library ‘if they ask you.’ Hehe, you can get used to these idioms. You hold the door open for them, and get a few odd looks from them, save for the yellow Pegasus who hides behind her own mane. Twilight’s flinging books left and right in frantic haste, “Elements, elements, elements... Ugh! How can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony.” The Elements? What does she want with those? Rainbow Dash takes this time and closes in on her angrily. ”And just what are the Elements of Harmony? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh? Are you a spy?” The mare in the hat quickly snags her back by the tail, “Simmer down, Sally. She ain't no spy. But she sure knows what's going on. Don't you, Twilight?” Go on Twilight, please tell. ”I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon. Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her, but I don't know what they are, where to find them, I don't even know what they do!” Pinkie goes rustling through the bookshelves. It’s been so long since you’ve seen those orbs, shame they’ve lost their power. ”The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide.” Well isn’t that convenient. You stand silently at the back while they read over the information. ”The Everfree Forest!” they shout in unison before looking at each other. This task just got a whole lot better. ”If I have to go there then fine, but I want to know something first,” Twilight says before turning to you as you test the consistency of wood, “I want to know how you knew about Nightmare Moon.” It takes you a few seconds to realize she was talking to you, Rainbow Dash sensing the sensitive nature of this conversation, “Him? He doesn’t know squat, just a big lug.” “Lug?” you wave it off and carry on. “Concerning that- *snicker* ‘villian,’ I know of her reputation and nothing more.” Well, that’s not entirely truthful, but they needn’t worry of the Elements’ condition. ”Do you think this is funny?” she fires back, “Nightmare Moon is more powerful than you could imagine.” More- ahah- more powerful! You found yourself in the age of comedy. You have to learn to keep your laughter under control, this is just embarrassing. Rainbow Dash comes to your defense, “I’m sorry for him, he’s not from around here.” ”Really? I couldn’t tell.” “Sarcasm, I caught it. I’m getting good at this stuff aren’t I, Rainbow Dash?” ”Not the time, Anon.” The p0ny in the hat walks between the three of you, “Lookie here Twilight, I don’t know who this ‘Anon’ fella is, but he had the backbone to stand up to that there Nightmare Moon. That may not mean much to ya, but it does to me.” She tips her hat to you, “Name’s Applejack, sugarcube.” “Pleasure to meet you, Applejack Sugarcube.” Rainbow Dash throws her head in a hoof while Pinkie snickers. “What?” With the now clarified Applejack vouching for you, Twilight backs down, though she keeps a watchful eye on you as you join them to the Everfree Forest. You can’t help but be filled with exhilaration at the prospect of this journey. All you wanted was a good time, but what you got is so much better. You spot the others shiver and bow their heads in a unified fear. Fluttershy was the shy one, but in her eyes you noticed a subdued power that commands respect. Applejack you just met, and she is as true as p0ny as they come, you assume at least. Rarity was a unique one with her uptight attitude and pampered mane and physique. While she encompasses the upper class persona, she has a kind heart and would give to any in need. You glance at each of them, this lot gathered together in the single purpose of stopping this threat. What they seek might not be all that far away… Of course you’re not going to tell them that. Twilight, the new mare in P0nyville, she must see it for herself, and so, you keep quiet. You sigh and fall back next to Rainbow Dash. “I’m really starting to like it here.” ”Speak for yourself, this day was doomed from the start.” “Do not fret as you do. Following every storm is a clear sky, and this day shall be no different.” ”I’m not too keen on it always be the night’s sky.” Don’t laugh. Don’t laugh. “Eternal night… I thought she’d actually be a threat.” ”She tossed you around easy enough.” “And yet here I am, unharmed and unfazed, still openly mocking the would-be tyrant.” A light bulb goes off in her head and she hushes down, “You uh, know what you do?” Is she talking about what you think she’s talking about? You nod regardless. ”Well couldn’t you- If these Elements don’t work, would you be able to,” she cranes her head trying to egg you on, “you know…” You’re appalled at the very thought. Not only would that be a grievous misuse of your powers, you’ve already meddled too much in mortal affairs as it is. “No.” Now back to that forest, how- “That’s it? Just, ‘no?’” The answer she seeks is the one you simply cannot fulfill. “Fate is a funny thing Ms. Dash. Only few have the ability to change it, and if what I believe is found true, then I have done more than help.” You look back to the forest, the greens rippling and throbbing like the flesh of an unknown beast. The visage would intimidate most and indeed it does, save for the hopping Pinkie, “Whee! Let's go!” Twilight stops her in her tracks, “Not so fast. Look, I appreciate the offer, but I'd really rather do this on my own.” Quite the spoil sport isn’t she? Regardless, Applejack is having none of it, “No can do, sugarcube. We sure ain't lettin' any friend of ours go into that creepy place alone.” It does have a certain living horror about it doesn’t it? You gaze up to the trees, just above their peaks yet below the shimmering stars sits the tyrant, always observing you. You know that position too well. The rest of the p0nies walk into the forest completely oblivious to their spectator. As you attempt to follow Twilight hastily stops you, “Lookie here buster, the others may trust you for whatever reason but I don’t, I’m the skeptic.” “Then if you perceive me as a threat why not simply eliminate said hazard,” you reply calmly, “That is what I would do.” She appears appalled by the thought, “I could never do that. I’m not a monster.” The grin slowly slips from your face as it sinks in. “A monster…” you nod and turn away from her, “You may be right Ms. Sparkle. You may be.” You rejoin the others, Rainbow Dash glancing between you and Twilight, “What was that all about?” Your hand brushes against the thickened bark of the trees, the wood grinding into your palm and chipping into your hand. “Nothing at all,” you smile and bring the chip into your mouth. ”Spit that out, Anon! Jeez.” It’s not half bad. You continue down until you reach the end of a cliff, the view allowing you to gaze at the rolling treetops that stretch out across the land. They start talking about the forest while you sit by the cliff’s edge. Down there somewhere rests the ruins of that ancient castle, and you can’t help but wonder how it’s faired. Too long has it been since you visited. “What's that supposed to mean?” You look down in time to catch the blue mist seeping in through the cracks of the stone. This will be interesting. You turn as Rainbow adopts a predatory stance, “Nopony knows. You know why?” Applejack tells her to quit it, but that isn’t like her to do so. ”'cause every p0ny who's ever come in, has never come OUT.” “Come now Rainbow Dash, everyone knows that only a few p0nies haven’t returned from the forest.” She breaks character and looks flustered towards you, “Can’t you see I’m trying to scare them?” “It’s not all good because you see, the ones who did return,” you smile, head slowly turning towards the others, “haven’t uttered a word since.” ”Gosh darnit Anon, not you too.” The earth shifts beneath your feet, likely the gift of your spectator. “I’d grab on to something if I were you.” The ground finally gives way beneath you sending most of you sliding down the cliff. You turn in time to see the purple haze shoot away from the crime scene, attempting to sneak off no doubt. The others are screaming and hollering as they stumble down, Rarity squealing out quite annoyingly. “Weeee!” you cheer with your arms raised, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy swooping down to rescue the others. The rocks that grind against you only serve to heighten your enjoyment. Applejack catches onto a vine as Rarity and Pinkie are picked up, leaving you and Twilight to continue the ride. “Isn’t this just grand? I haven’t felt this excited since- Oh, that’s the end of the cliff isn’t it?” All rides have to end after all. Swiveling around you dig your fingers into the loose dirt until you finally catch on at the cliff’s edge. With Twilight beside you, you dangle off the side, the ground too far down for Twilight to safely drop. ”You were saying,” she shouts, her hooves swinging about scrapping the cliff in hopes of getting back up. ”Hold on! I'm a-comin'!” Applejack exclaims as she slides on down, locking hooves with Twilight. The terror in Twilight’s eye is genuine, though she needn’t worry, the numbers above her head assure it. She kicks the cliff side, the trickle of rocks breaking off and plummeting below, “Applejack! What do I do?” Applejack doesn’t know what to say, until she peeks upwards almost in relief before looking her straight in the eye, “Let go.” She looks like Applejack asked her to jump off a cliff, wait… “Are you crazy?” ”No I ain't. I promise you'll be safe.” You hum as you dangle beside her, waiting for your turn to arrive. ”That's not true!” Twilight objects hastily. Her fear would be understandable, except in her adrenaline induced panic she has blocked out the beating of wings down below her. ”Now listen here. What I'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe.” You look over to Twilight, her eyes widening as if to beg Applejack to keep holding on. Honesty, Twilight. Remember why you’re here. Taking a deep breath, she let’s go, screaming as she falls until, with a sigh of relief, she’s caught. Good on you Twilight. Learn. Applejack shuffles over to you, “Now Anon-“ “Got it,” you interrupt and release your grip. ”Wait Anon!” You fall straight past Twilight and wave softly at- Wait, there’s Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. But if they caught Twilight, then who’s catching- *thud* It feels so strange to be staring up at the sky for a change instead of down from it. Things have gone far better than you expected up thus far. What was supposed to be a simple holiday has transformed into an epic worthy of song and dance. The villain could be a bit more menacing however. One by one, the p0nies you accompany work their way over to your prone form, a few unable to bear looking at you. This would be a great time to try this comedy you’ve been learning about. Rarity hides behind Applejack who had come down from the cliff, “Do you think he’s…” ”He’s so still.” ”Why did he let go?” ”What do we do?” Twilight gazes down at you and presses a hoof against your chest and closes her eyes. Silence surrounds you, no one knowing you to be alive or dead, save one who keeps her mouth shut. Raising her hoof off Twilight shakes her head, “He’s- He’s not with us anymore.” Applejack puts her hat over her chest, “There ain’t nothing we can do y’all. Only thing we can do is keep on movin’.” Twilight lingers longer than the rest and opens her mouth to speak, but as it is, no words come out. She soon follows the others, leaving you and Dash. Honesty… One down, four more to go. Rainbow observes you carefully before whispering down to you, “I know you’re in there.” “I am aware,” you reply sitting up and wiping off your arms, the dirt different here than in P0nyville. ”Don’t even think about it,” she quickly cuts in before you can sample it. Slowly and with great concentration you give it a lick. ”Da- Dangit Anon…” You believe this is what they call ‘pushing the buttons.’ You get up, the others still unaware of your condition, “So what’s the big idea? Are you going to scare them or something?” “Well yes. Is that not comical?” ”No, it is. I just wanted to make sure you were making the most of your opportunity.” Hmm, she is getting rather comfortable with you it seems. Perhaps it is the humor. You silently join the others which is proven difficult from the lack of chatter amongst them. They took your fall rather hard it would seem. You decide to break the silence by repeating what you had seen a few p0nies do before, cracking their neck. With an audible pop and a sense of relief the p0nies near jump out of their coats. “That was much nicer than I thought it would be.” Pinkie’s the first to notice you and immediately jumps in the air with a screech, “ZOMBIE!” She leaves on a trail of dust behind before popping back out of nowhere, “Just kidding.” They can’t believe their eyes and their confusion is as clear as day, except for Twilight who looks rather peeved. ”What’s the big idea?! You just play dead like that and get us all worked up over nothing? Is this a game to you?” You look past her, a menacing shadow forming down the path. “Before I answer I should probably inform you-” ”Don’t change the subject. Up there you were having fun. FUN! How does us being in danger translate to fun, huh?” “This conversation would be best-“ ”And how did you even survive that fall? Nop0ny I know could’ve taken that fall and you just-“ “Twilight.” ”What!?” she exclaims followed by a ground shaking roar from behind her. “Manticore.” The creature stands on its rear legs with its paws raised in the front, that scorpion tail all the more reason to stay away from it. … You wonder what manticore tail tastes like. Is it hard on the outside and- “We've gotta get past him!” Twilight spearheads the force against it, each one having their shot at him. Rarity gets her mane ruffled, “Wait.” Applejack tries to ‘ride it’ for some reason, “Wait.” Rainbow Dash is getting knocked away in a hurry, “Wait.” You kneel down and pick up a purple strand from Rarity’s mane, eyeing both ways for Rainbow. Just a little nibble to… You look down the path, the manticore’s gaze squarely on you. The creature’s pupils dilate, small vessels forming around its eyes, its anger swelling within. It doesn’t like you, that much is for certain. Letting out another primal roar it charges down towards you, tail ready to skewer you no doubt. You merely sigh as it continues, the rest of the p0nies watching the scene. “You brought this upon yourself beast. I shall give no mercy.” Raising a single hand you extend your index finger, a chill running through your arm as you wait for the creature’s impact. Fluttershy dives between you at the last second, “WAIT!” You pull your hand back quickly before she touches it by mistake and look at her with curiosity. Does she know something you do not? With a smile she turns about and walks right up to the manticore who growls angrily and raises a paw. “Dinner and a show.” ”It’s ok,” she consoles the creature, rubbing her nose against its paw and showing it… Aha, kindness, you had almost forgotten. Who better to represent it than her? The manticore softens and reveals a large thorn imbedded in its paw, “Oh, you poor, poor little baby.” ”Little?” you hear Rainbow Dash remark. “Ironic, is it not?” Fluttershy grabs hold of the thorn and looks up at it, “Now this might hurt for just a second.” With a pained roar she plucks it right out, but instead of mauling her it instead begins licking at her like any house pet. Of course, this is not nearly as fun when you can see their time left on this world. Sigh, so sad. Taking advantage of Fluttershy’s distraction the rest of you are able to pass, but when you pass, the manticore ceases to show her affection. It growls and snarls at you, baring its teeth before Fluttershy coaxes it back into her embrace. ”Looks like I’m not the only one who has some doubts about you,” Twilight tacks on after observing that incident. “You would do best to follow Fluttershy’s example, Ms. Sparkle. A little kindness can go a long way after all.” You look back to the thorn knowingly. It was no accident the manticore crossed your path. Nightmare Moon was definitely more direct in her approach this time. But where she fails is not confronting us herself. It is easy to forget who you are when you allow events to spin out of your control. You tag back along by Rainbow Dash, observing the horrendous and positively intriguing flora that sprouts from every corner. ”Twilight’s been getting awfully nosey about you lately. I think you should lay off her for a bit.” You look down at your feet confused, “You know what I mean. Try not to aggravate her so much.” Why would you ever seek to annoy her? Besides, you simply wish to enjoy the ride. You have no qualms with her. It is she who has qualms with you. Actually… “Do you think to give me orders of what, and what not, to do?” This strikes a tinge of fear in her, “I didn’t mean it like that-“ “Need I remind you who is keeping that little piece of you in this realm?” ”No no no, there’s no need for that,” she reassures you, wiping sweat from her forehead, “I just didn’t want her to get too suspicious of you.” “Good,” you smile widely back, “I’d hate to cut my vacation short.” She decides quite wisely to quiet down allowing you to admire the scenery. Smell that musk, listen to that squelch beneath your feet. It is sublime. ”Eugh. My eyes need a rest from all this icky muck,” Rarity snoots, the trees growing thicker and layering you in shadow, “Well, I didn't mean that literally.” Nightmare Moon… the sliver of mist swishes out and between the p0nies who are too busy bickering to notice, a common occurrence you note. You follow Nightmare’s movement, Rarity accidently bumping into you, “I didn't see you there, my apologies.” The trees begin glowing a soft red and you simply wait for its climax. You watch as Fluttershy’s eyes focus on one, “AHHH!” The bark twists and morphs into a monstrous visage, the flora growling by some dark magic. Backing into each other, the p0nies gather close for protection. “This must be some form of joke.” You join Pinkie off by one of the trees and poke it, no response in return. There’s no biting or movement, just a bunch of red trees making a ‘scary’ face. “Really? This is the best you could come up with?” You wish you had ear holes to plug out the screaming behind you. Maybe it’s not too late to cut it short… Pinkie giggles next to, “Bleh. Ooo!” Her face contorts into a variety of entertaining poses, each mocking the towering line of timber. It is rather funny isn’t it? ”Pinkie, what are you doing?! Run!” With a turn of her head and a smile the moonlight begins to shine back through the treetops, “Oh girls, don't you see?” She taps her hoof to… What is that strange noise? It- It is so strange and yet you can’t help but feel as if you should know of it. She raises her pitch and- sings, she is singing. How joyful. How have you gone so long without hearing such a melody? It is simply baffling. What’s wrong with your foot, why is it moving on its own? “What sorcery is this? Halt!” you begin shouting down at your foot as it taps along, “I command thee to cease!” To Tartarus with you, you disobedient limb! You’re forced to endure this torture as Pinkie finishes her solo, the lot of them falling to the ground in laughter. At last, the rebel has ceased. For good measure you slam it against the now normal oak, accidently knocking out the villain from her lair. Good riddance. It must have been her trickery that caused this. She might not be as trivial a villain as you thought. ”That was incredible Pinkie, dear,” Rarity comments. ”Right on, sugarcube.” Twilight thanks her as well for her help, but silences when she sees you approach. “Might I say Ms. Pie, that was the most delightful tune that I have had the pleasure of listening to in centuries.” ”Centuries huh?” Twilight questions, brow furrowed. A slip of the tongue. She might make a habit of calling out your mistakes. ”He’s just being dramatic,” Rainbow explains, popping in between you two, “He doesn’t have music where he’s from.” “I don’t?” Oh yes, she’s trying to help. “Yes, I do not. This ‘music’ is a pleasant surprise I would say.” ”Ahuh, you’re going to have to tell me all about where you’re from Anon, and soon.” “I’d be more than happy to show you someday,” your twisted grin causing her to shiver. ”Now now Anon,” once again Dash steps in and slowly pushes you back, “Let’s just stay focused on these Elements, alright?” That is your quest isn’t it? You had almost forgotten there for a second. “Indeed, let’s. After you Ms. Sparkle.” Instead, Twilight waves a hoof before her, “No please, I insist.” It’s not so hard to be civil now is it? You take the lead through the forest wallowing in the experience. What was that character in that book series? She was a Pegasus if you recall. This is reminiscent of one of those adventures. You always liked reading those books… Blank. It’s as though you hit a mental block and are unable to break through it. Oh well. You hear the roaring stream before you actually see it, your hands pushing through the immense leaves that seem to have it out for your face. Another slaps against the back of your head and yet you relish the cool and gentle touch it provides. Even under such dire circumstances and amidst the most dreadful of creatures, such magnificent yet simple beings are allowed to thrive. You pluck one such leaf from the air and rub it between your fingers, savoring that soft smooth texture. ”Please say you’re not putting that in your mouth.” “Why would I ever do that Rainbow Dash? That is simply absurd.” ”But you- You’ve been- Ugh…” she gives up, flustered by your teasing. Watching these p0nies react is an experience all in itself. You look forward and quickly come to a halt, the others running into your behind and looking around, “What gives?” “It would appear our path is blocked.” Twilight, not one to believe you, walks around, “Blocked my flank. You’re just trying to- Whoa ok!” You block her with your arm so she doesn’t stumble into the raging stream, the waves running with the strength to crush her if given the chance. ”Thanks,” she stumbles out with obvious resent. “Anything for a friend,” you reply in turn, deliberately pushing her buttons. Pinkie scratches her head, “How are we gonna cross this?” The wind catches the wailing of some creature down the stream, looking down you find a purple serpent splashing about. It’s super effective. “Perhaps we could ask him to stop.” Together you all approach the massive lizard thing as it continues to howl at the moon like a timberwolf. The others look to you, “Go ahead Anon, it was your idea.” “Please, ladies first.” Twilight clears her throat and steps forward, “Excuse me, sir. Why are you crying?” Nonsense. You were simply being sarcastic when- “Well, I don't know. I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when this tacky little cloud of purple smoke just whisked past me and tore half of my beloved mustache clean off.” “…What?” ”Now I look simply horrid.” With another cry he crashes back into the water, soaking them with a giant wave, you being smart enough to distance yourself. This has to be the most effeminate creature that you have come across. “Oh, give me a break,” Rainbow sighs. Applejack too shares her thoughts, “That's what all the fuss is about?” “Yes, it seems that I must agree with my two colleagues. This is a matter most trivial of nature.” Rarity walks ahead of all of you appalled, “How can you be so insensitive? Oh, just look at him. Such lovely luminescent scales.” He sniffs and wipes a tear, “I know.” ”And your expertly coiffed mane.” He runs a hand through it slowly, “Oh, I know, I know.” ”Your fabulous manicure.” He gasps and clutches his hands together, “It’s so true.” ”All ruined without your beautiful mustache.” And there’s the punch line, “It’s true, I’m hideous!” If you had eyes right now they would roll out of your head. *acheem* “To quote Rainbow Dash, ‘Give me a break.’” There is a difference between the admiration of beauty and the obsession of it. ”I simply cannot let such a crime against fabulosity go uncorrected.” “What do you propose to do, Ms. Rarity? Chop off your tail to replace his moustache.” She strides over and strips a scale from his belly, “The proper pronunciation is mustache, dear Anon.” ”Tomato tomato,” Applejack responds in your defense. “What’s a tomato?” you ask, her second word confusing you. ”You ain’t never seen a tomato?” “Should I?” ”Ain’t a mystery why you raised up so green. Tomato’s a vegetable partner, helps you grow up nice and strong.” Twilight spruces up her mane, “Actually, a tomato is a fruit.” ”Would ya put ‘em on a fruit salad?” ”Well um…” Applejack stands up a bit taller, “Then I guess they’s a vegetable. Ain’t that right, Anon?” “Sure?” Rarity does not appear at all pleased by the route this conversation has taken, “Agricultural products aside, that is precisely what I hope to achieve, Anon my dear.” With a swift chop, the end of her tail falls off, Rarity using her magic to fix it next to the serpent’s ‘mustache.’ ”Oh-hohohoho! My mustache. How wonderful.” ”You look smashing,” she replies, almost looking like she’s about to cry from happiness. Twilight inspects the clean cut of Rarity’s, “Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail...” ”Oh. It's fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it'll grow back.” Leaning over to you Rainbow Dash whispers, “So would the mustache,” putting emphasis on mustache. Generous, indeed. It is easy to see how she would fit the role. The water calms and Twilight nearly jumps for joy, “We can cross now. Let's go.” ”Allow me,” the serpent emerging beneath them, allowing them to hop across. Dash catches you gazing at the stream and sighs, “It’s not like I can stop you.” Containing your joy you walk right through the water and to the other side. After a quick drying session, Rainbow using her tornado esque moves to speed up the process, you proceed deeper into the forest. ”Say Anon,” Dash whispers, “Do you think we can talk for a minute?” “Is that not what we are doing now?” ”Well I- Nevermind…” You find her nervousness amusing but at the same time you do not wish for her to be afraid of you. “It was but a joke. Proceed.” ”Well… I was wondering what was going to happen. You know, after all th-” ”There it is,” Twilight shouts out, “the ruin that holds The Elements of Harmony. We made it.” She gallops out towards it recklessly and with a sigh you trail behind her. She’s moving too fast when it’s clear that the bridge is out, her forelegs dangling off as you grab hold of her tail and pull her back. “What is it with you and falling off cliffs?” “Hey,” Rainbow exclaims, “I was going to say that.” “However, you did not.” The ruins across from you are nearly completely destroyed, the roof stripped off of all but the tower to its side. The cracked stonebrick is complemented by the vines that run down their length. “Even in its state there’s a certain appeal to its aesthetic. Would you not agree?” They’re too busy worried about the bridge to listen to your ramblings obviously. “Yes, I do agree.” You look down at your feet, your legs, hands… What are you doing here? This isn’t who you are. Then who are you? Don’t do this to yourself. This is their world and you walked on in and started trouble. It always ends the same way… Rainbow Dash turns around for you, “Hey Anon how about- Anon?” ”What’s wrong Rainbow?” Twilight asks. ”He’s- He’s gone.” This gets her attention, “Gone?” She whips around, “Where did he go?” ”I don’t know. He was right here and then, nothing.” Groveling at your disappearance Twilight quickly calms down, “He couldn’t have gone far. If anything he went off in the forest to go put something in his mouth again.” You do that quite a bit don’t you? You stay where you are, hovering from afar, just where you should be. ”Rainbow, we need to get this bridge up, don’t worry about him. He’ll be fine.” She sets off across the bridge, “It’s not him I’m worried about.” Loyalty… You still have a job to finish, or rather a task to uphold. It’s no coincidence Nightmare Moon was released upon your arrival, and you will ensure that she does not succeed. You whisk yourself through the castle ruins, the cobwebs splayed across every corner, shattered rock heaped upon the floor. Where are you Nightmare Moon? Where do you reside? You creep up through the stairwell to the tower and enter the wide open chamber. At first you think to be wrong, but the cloud of smoke that flies in through the window tells you otherwise. ”Failure after failure! Do these fillies not know what they’re up against?” She grinds her hoof into the stone, crushing it beneath her might, “Fine. Then I must see to them personally and without restraint.” “That would be wise.” Nightmare Moon twirls around to the doorway, “Who goes there?” You move right past her as silent as the sands of time. “Show yourself!” “But I have,” you remind her, “You did not appreciate our last meeting.” She bares her fangs, “Come out so that I might rid myself of you!” “That is most unkind Ms. Nightmare. Would you rather me call you Ms. Nightmare or Ms. Moon?” ”Where are you…” she snarls to herself as she inspects the room. You might as well introduce yourself to her properly. She finishes her scan, irritated by another failure, “Where are you!?” “Here,” you call out, reemerging from the around a corner. ”You…” “I believe you interrupted me the last time we met, so allow me to finish. Hahahah-“ A bolt of energy crashes into the ground beneath you, “No p0ny laughs at Nightmare Moon!” You appear behind her exactly as you were, save for the smile that has left your face. “Ha. Ha. Ha.” She whirls around and shoots another bolt at pointblank range, shooting dust and rock across the room. “Why do you fight me?” you ask standing in the middle of the room. “Do you not realize it is futile?” She fires one last blast at you, your body appearing before her an instant later forcing her to reel back. ”Gah!” she’s forced backwards by you, plain and expressionless. “How does eternal night fair against the inevitable?” ”You… who are you?” You crack a smile, and for the first time in a thousand years, she feels fear. “I am Anon.” ”Anon…” she rises back up in an attempt to reassert her dominance, “Do you have any idea who you are dealing with?” You stare right back at her, unflinching. “Do you?” She narrows her eyes on you, “I am Nightmare Moon! Rightful ruler of Equestria and Princess of the night!” “And I am what all living things fear.” ”Ha! I fear nothing, not your would-be princess, not your Elements of Harmony and certainly not, you.” “Not even death?” ”I laugh in the face of it,” she boasts, though still you stand before her, unharmed. “You’re too cute when you try to be evil.” ”What in the-” you reach your hand out and hold just under her chin. You work your thumb across her cheek, the warm flesh pulsing in your hands, the tip striking her metal helm. She tries to pull away but you tighten your grip until she stops resisting, gradually easing up as you continue to explore her bone structure. “This may be the face of a villain, but not the soul. There is something better underneath, someone better, and you will release her.” Even subdued as she is in your hand she sneers at you, “Do not attempt to-“ “You play the role of the villain. You say you fear nothing, going so far as to laugh in the face of death. Is this true?” She nods, your hand still locked onto her jaw. “Then laugh at me…” Her horn begins to glow, “Do you think you can intimidate me, Nightmare Moon?! I have spent a thousand years banished to the moon and will not let you-“ You tighten your grip and stare deep into her eyes, pulling her out ever so gently. Her knees begin to weaken, eyes struggling to stay open, “What- What is this?” “All living things fear the darkness, the uncertainty of what lies beyond the veil of their own mortality. I can only imagine what you must see at the end, so how about you describe it for me. What do you see?” Her eyes dim though she still attempts to resist. “What do you see?!” ”I- I see, blackness. Bottomless pits…” she tries to shake her head but lacks the strength, “Cold… Au-“ Her throat contracts, a weakened hoof pawing at her neck, “D-drowning, freezing… Sto…” “What was that Ms. Moon?” More and more of her weight falls upon your grip, one of her knees hitting the ground, Nightmare Moon looking up to pleadingly. ”St- Stop it… Please!” she grimaces and you can feel the slowing of her precious blackened heart, “It- hurts.” She wishes for mercy? Did she show mercy during that avalanche or the manticore? Was it not she who threatened the world with darkness? ”W-hat are... you?” You release your grip, Nightmare gasping for breath as she hits the ground. Taking a knee before her you tip her chin up to face you. “I am the last person you will ever see.” You hear the echo of the door as it creaks open from downstairs. There is still a lesson to be learned this day. “Nightmare Moon,” you turn around, the mare cowering before you, “Stand up, you look ridiculous cowering as you may.” She rises weakly, eyes honed in on your hands, “S-stay back.” “I need not touch my victim, should I wish it.” She knows better than to run from you. Not one has managed to escape death yet, nor will any succeed. “I will make a deal with you Ms. Moon. Should you accept, you will be spared of the fate you have seen. You have my word.” Making a deal with the devil so to speak. ”Why? What use am I to you?” “Your value is negligible to me, but to them, you are priceless.” Her eyes fill with doubt, a thousand questions pecking away at her. “Should you decline, I will see to it that you receive no mercy. These are my terms, do you accept?” Mere seconds tick by with her hesitation and you grow quite impatient. “Do you accept?” ”Fi-fine, just- tell me what to do.” Fate is such a funny thing. Only few have the ability to change it. ”The Elements of Harmony, we've found them,” Twilight echoes from below. The fate of a nation at your whim… “Lose.” You observe from afar as the conflict continues between them, Nightmare Moon sweeping the elements from beneath their hooves, Twilight confronting her head on. She fools her into charging her only to teleport behind her as she tries to activate the elements. Her spell fails throwing her back and allowing Nightmare Moon to ‘destroy’ the elements. ” You little foal! Thinking you could defeat me? Now you will never see your princess, or your sun! The night will last forever!” Should she ever give up her villainous ways she should consider theatre. Her friends soon join her, the shards glowing and rising on their own. Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty… Together as one, the sixth element appears before her, the six p0nies releasing their inner power. To be like them, it is not the flesh that makes it so, is it? It’s what lies inside. As Twilight opens her eyes, the magic of friendship shining from within, the rainbow pouring out from above and devouring Nightmare Moon in its blinding light. The force of the elements takes its toll on the little p0nies who collapse shortly after. Weak of body but strong of heart. Strong of body… Perhaps it is best to let it go. You move on down next to Rainbow Dash, the soul who got you into this little adventure. “Wake up Rainbow, the sun is rising,” you watch as it breaks over the mountain, “And the sky is clear.” Back at P0nyville… You lean against the wall as the p0nies parade about the two princesses, Celestia and Luna. She is far less intimidating in this form at least. Ribbons and party poppers and this strange material they call confetti rain from above. But when they settle all that remains will be those numbers above their heads, the reminder to who you really are. What you are. The ‘Mane Six’ as they are coming to be known wrap up in a group hug together, as friends. Happy, that is what this emotion is that swells up inside. They taught you that. This trip was not such a waste after all… You depart from P0nyville the same way you came, walking over the bridge, running your hand along the stone one last time. The birds soar through the sky, the curiosity you once held burdened by what is to come. After a quick journey you stand back at the open fields in which you appeared, alone this time. Or so you thought, “Hey Anon.” You don’t turn around, knowing full well of the Pegasus who stands behind you. “I believe the proper term would be ‘goodbye’ or ‘farewell.’” ”So… I see you’re still in that body of yours.” “Are my actions taboo?” ”No, I guess not.” There’s a brief silence between the two of you, “Twilight’s decided-“ “Why are you here Ms. Dash?” ”Are my actions taboo?” You can’t help but chuckle at the mimicry. “I guess not.” ”Back in the forest, before you disappeared, I was going to ask you a question.” “I recall.” ”I guess it’s a bit late but, what now?” No doubt she worries about what will come of her. “You need not worry. You will live for a while yet.” You can hear her hooves petting at the floor, “I didn’t mean that. I meant, what are you going to do now?” “Me?” you turn around in surprise, Rainbow Dash smiling nervously. “Are you not afraid?” ”You gave me one more day, that’s more than I deserve, but what about you? Are you just going to leave without saying goodbye?” You nod, that was the idea after all. “This is not my world Ms. Dash. I am not, not like the rest of you. I am not mortal. I do not feel the same as the rest of you.” You widen your arms and invite her gaze. “I am not a p0ny. I am not Anon. I am a force of nature, nothing more.” She takes a few steps forward until she’s right in front of you, “Didn’t you learn anything while you were here? It’s not how you look that matters. It’s what’s inside that counts,” she rears up and puts a hoof on your chest. You step away, her hooves hitting the soft grass. “You don’t have to leave.” “To be human…” you mutter to yourself, the foreign word creeping out of your memories. ”We don’t want you to leave either. You stirred up quite the buzz after you stepped up to Nightmare Moon. You’re a borderline hero here.” “I’ve been the demise of many…” ”Look, I want you to stay.” “That might be the most incredulous thing you’ve said yet.” She waves her hoof, “Despite what you are. Despite what you say. Despite all the things you’ve put in your mouth, just because, I like having you around.” Make up your mind Anon? Stop calling yourself that, it’s not your real name. Then what is? Your head throbs as the thoughts stab at each other, the mythical pain welcoming you. You know what happens if you stay? Do you invite chaos to their lives? To be human. Why does this phrase linger in your mind? ”Besides, I haven’t given you the chance to get wasted yet.” You look down at your feet, your legs, hands… Who says you don’t choose your own fate? “When I linger,” you explain to her, “Bad things happen to good folk. Innocent p0nies…” ”Nothing your pal Rainbow Dash can’t handle,” she jokes taking off and hovering in front of you, “Besides, like my mother used to say, ‘Don’t re-live the past, don’t pre-live the future, live the present.’” You look up to her, the words quite familiar to you. ”Now come on, don’t be such a dud. Pinkie’s throwing another party tonight for you.” “Does she not know that I’m gone?” ”She just said her ‘super secret bestest’ friend would show up. I can’t imagine who she meant by that.” Even without being next to her Pinkie can make you smile. “Well, I would hate to disappoint her.” Today was the first day of your new life. And it included cupcakes.
Chapter 4: Scooting AlongWith hands behind your back you stand out by the quiet river. For any particular reason? No, you just thought you could stand. There’s a certain soothing quality about it, the soft ripples of the wind gliding over your skin. It surely beats your last job. You still wonder how you were able to put up with that distasteful work. Your thoughts are torn away by the morning chirping of birds, a chaotic yet pleasant melody all on its own. Approaching the source of the melody, it is abruptly cut short leaving only the shallow swish of the wind. Ahh, you had forgotten your effect on these creatures. Is it not a curiosity how those of primal mind can detect your… peculiar nature, while others cannot? Yes, you believe so. You trace the rise of the morning sun as it overtakes the field of trees over the horizon. Perhaps there was some truth to that celebration of theirs. Even so, you can watch the sunrise any day. The darkness is all but extinguished as the first rays of the sun strike the land in which you stand. Warmth… How you wish this sensation would swell from within. Do not tease yourself, Anon. Some things are even out of your reach. With a sigh you take one more breath of iced air and turn back to the town of Ponyville. Day is approaching. Let us check the ruins of Twilight’s abode, shall we? We shall. Pushing open the door to Twilight’s residence proves quite difficult, and you’d all but given up if not for the groan that emanated from within. A partygoer that had found themselves on the wrong end of the bottle perhaps. Now in the way of your destination it would seem. You step back and manage not to fall over as you raise a single leg, your balance set on its partner. You’ve grown quite skilled at this, you think as you slam your foot against the door and send the drunk sliding across the floor. Still you stand with one leg in the air, marveling at the imbalance you feel, your arms instinctively stretching out to counteract the weight. What joy you feel! This is a sensation most superb. Keeping one leg in the air you hop through the door, each step bringing the same sense of uneasiness. Aha! You’re getting better. You haven’t felt this way since you- Huh? Even being around as long as you have, you still forget things ‘left and right.’ You set your foot back down and adjust your suit, two more ponies left snoozing by the bookshelves. Their snoring forms cuddle up next to each other for warmth as you gaze down upon them. One hundred Seventy-Three and Two hundred Eleven. At least it’ll only be a month or so apart. The sun begins to shine through the windows, a flicker catching your eye off in the kitchen. Leaving the two to their snooze you walk silently over to the kitchen and peer out from the window. You can just make out the first signs of life in the town, by which you mean the start of Ponyville’s morning routine. You catch the hint of a smile as it creeps upon your face, likely the result of the stallion down the street and his kind remarks to his wife. Yes, there is definitely something to marvel at the, hmm what word accurately, no, does justice, to the meaning. Humanness… How this word exists in your mind is a mystery, and the more you seek to understand it the farther it grows from your mind. Then again, how does any word exist to you? You must’ve heard it one time or another. Letting it be, you catch that same shimmer from before and inspect the device. It appears to be some type of clear cauldron attached rather loosely to an overarching tool. There also appears to be a bright red button, the bottom arching out while the top stays flat in the most bizarre manner. You move your hand into the light’s path and cut that alluring sparkle that the cauldron generates. Now it’s shining, now it’s not. All it takes is a movement of your hand… just like real life. With a caress of your hand you can extinguish the light one’s eyes. Yes, and there is nothing you can do about it. It is as natural as age, so what is there to grieve over? Age has not an avatar though, does it? No, it does not. *click* You do a quick turn back to the strange machine as it makes a grumbling noise, the button now arching out at the top. The noise reminds you of a snarling beast, yet it comes from a mechanical construct. You lower your face to the clear container and try to inspect where the noise originates from the bottom. *fwoo* “Dragon’s blood!” you recoil back from the sudden rush- of water? What in the name Tartarus is the point of this… thing? ”Enjoying my coffee machine?” Twilight asks from afar, a hint of humor in her tone. Coffee? A form of refreshment? You move closer once again, this time ready for any sudden movements. “What is the point of this ‘coffee’? Does it provide nourishment?” ”Not exactly. Most ponies drink it to- *yawn* wake up?” “And the others?” you ask quickly, silently marveling as the water is actually a dark brown. ”The others what?” “You said most drink it to wake up, what do the ones who don’t, drink it for?” ”Oh uh… I guess they just like the taste.” It must be quite scrumptious indeed. You wonder if it’s like that punch, you really did like that punch. Nodding in understanding you step away with your hands behind your back, “You’re awfully lively in the morning. Get much sleep?” “Sleep?” you ask curiously, “Is that another beverage?” She looks at you plainly for a good while, “You’re joking right?” Were you making a joke? You were not aware that you provided such limitless humor. The coffee’s ding steals her attention for but a moment, but it is enough to alleviate her gaze. “I believe your ‘coffee’ is done.” You step back from her as she retrieves a small cup from the cabinet and pulls out the coffee cauldron with a purple glow. Mmmm, that smells heavenly, it must taste as such. The steam seemingly pours from the top of her cup once she’s finished pouring herself a cup. She takes a sip and smacks her lips, “Too hot.” Is that not what the steam signaled? You thought it was rather clear. You notice Twilight staring at you and you grin ever so slightly, “Do you want a cup or not?” “That would be lovely, Ms. Sparkle.” Pulling another cup out of the cabinet she proceeds to pour you a cup, “Don’t think this means we’re pals or anything. Fluttershy taught me to be kind, so that’s what I’m doing.” “The trials of friendship are long and arduous, and yet the foundations can crumble at the slightest touch.” ”If you think you’re trying to be my friend, then don’t. Like I said, the others may trust you, but I don’t.” She presses the coffee cup into your hand, “Not yet, anyways.” “Trust is not something that can be taken Twilight,” you raise your glass in a ‘toast’, “It is something that must be earned.” ”It sure is,” she dings her glass with yours and you find yourself guessing as to how it tastes. Those aromatic fumes could a sweet nutty taste, or perhaps they harbor the hidden citrus. You eagerly take a sip- “…” In seconds your face goes from happiness to disgust as the auburn liquid swishes in your mouth. This- could possibly be the worst thing you’ve yet to taste, that fertilizer a close second. ”Don’t like it?” You slowly shake your head, cheeks full to bursting. Every second it remains is torture, yet you don’t have the will to swallow. ”Well don’t just choke on it, spit it out.” Without another word you cling to the sink and release the steamy liquid, droplets of it splashing against your skin with a hiss. “It smelled so delightful,” your use your hand to wring out your tongue, “But that could be the worst thing I’ve tasted in my existence.” You don’t even know how to describe such a horrid flavor without dealing in metaphors. Burnt undergarments perhaps? ”Doesn’t that hurt?” you look back to her confused as she nods to your other hand which took most of the outpour by accident. “Of course not,” you answer without thinking, “Why should it?” ”It’s- piping hot and- No pain? Really?” This is a bit more information than you’re ready to divulge to the mare. “Some,” you attempt to lie, “My kind are less susceptible to these things than others.” ”Ahuh… You wouldn’t mind going on record and saying that would you?” You’re unsure what this ‘record’ is, but it mustn’t be that bad. “Certainly not, but may I ask for a glass of water to flush away this dreadful experience?” ”Sure, go ahead and sit on the chair upstairs, I’ll be up in a second.” You’re unsure why she made this request, but like she said, Fluttershy taught her to be kind. It is only fair to return the favor. You make sure to take it slow as you ascend the stairs, running your hand along the wooden railing and savoring every sensation. You’d missed it once before, that smooth almost glossiness that it exhibits, the way it seems to cool your hand as it flows across the surface. While the ponies that occupy this land may have hooves, you do wonder if they take pleasure in these simple sensations. Or could it be that they simply choose not to notice lest they be overwhelmed by their own environment? Truly the predicament of the century. You find the seat Twilight mentioned and sit do- Oh… This is quite nice now isn’t it? And if you stand up a little and fall back down… Sensational. The way that the fabric gives way under your weight yet is firm enough to mold around you is something clearly of divine nature. To think that this is just what they sit on, you have no idea how their bed would… You stay tuned for the slightest sound as you stand and move to the door. Nothing. Amidst the silence you turn your head to the source of your desire and silently creep on over. The second your hand touches the sheets you can tell this is going to be a treat, and without further thought you leap onto it belly first. “ooooh, ahhh,” you coo as you roll around, your size leaving your shoulders and head hanging off the other side. The sheets crumple under you and with another hand you grab the end and wrap the upper layer around you. By Tartarus this is beyond wonderful, it’s like being wrapped in a blanket of happiness and rainbows… You bolt back upwards at the very thought. Can they make a rainbow blanket? ”Uhh…” you hear Twilight at the door as she takes the sight in. “Oh Twilight, I am glad you are here. Tell me, does Equestria manufacture Rainbow blankets?” ”That- Why- What?” It appears your answer would be a no. “A shame.” Twilight sits you back down and you take a swig of water, swishing it around in your mouth, that latent taste of coffee soon leaving you. “Water… Wonderfully delicious yet it has no flavor. Why is that Twilight?” She busily pulls up a chair across from you and locates a pen and quill, “I don’t know.” “Why?” She always struck you as one who would have researched these things. ”Why what?” she responds with a counter question. “Why don’t you know?” She has that same expression of suspicion about her as she scratches her neck, “I just never thought about it before.” “Why?” you cock your head to the side. ”Because I don’t really care,” she responds with a hint of annoyance before she visibly calms down. “Now,” she readies her quill, “What’s your name for the record?” “Whatever name you wish to call me, though I prefer ‘Anon’ myself. It fits quite well in my opinion.” It doesn’t take her long to write it down, “Anon. Short for Anonymous. Did your parents name you this or did you change it?” “I don’t have parents,” you stop yourself all too late, “My name is my own.” ”I’m sorry to hear that,” she droops her head and finishes writing. She thinks that- Oh… a clever save, one not of your own accord. ”Alright…” she waves her quill over her paper, “What are you exactly?” “I am Anon.” ”No no, not like that. What are you, not who are you.” That- Huh… “I do not understand the question.” She contemplates to herself for a few seconds before nodding, “Alright. I am Twilight. That is who I am. I am also a unicorn. That is what I am.” “Oh,” you grin, “Alright, I am Anon. That is who I am. I am also a unicorn. That is-“ She interrupts you again, “That’s not right. I am a unicorn. Not you.” “Why?” Her annoyance is clearly evident at this point, “Why what, Anon?” She is certainly insistent with these counter questions, rather aggravating actually. “Why can I not be a unicorn? It’s all but a name is it not? If so, it shouldn’t matter. For all intents purposes a unicorn could easily symbolize a penguin or even a Tundra Spitter. It all rests in the way we give meaning to them.” ”Simple, because you’re not a unicorn.” “Says who? You? That’s a rather biased point of view, is it not?” ”Try an informed point of view.” Touché… Now where did you hear that word? That’s the funny thing about a limitless existence, you can never remember the little things. “Culturally, you may be a unicorn, but at the same time another culture might spot you and name you a horse.” She shakes her head, “It’s clear that this isn’t getting us anywhere, let’s just skip this question alright?” “As you wish Ms. Sparkle.” All according to plan. Quite a troublesome question, that one. Can’t just go around saying that you’re death. That would receive quite a negative response you’d wager. ”Alright then, where are you from, originally?” You open your mouth to speak but quickly stop yourself. You can actually answer this question, you think. Your first memory… That was so long ago- “Sensitive information?” she nearly glares at you. “No, I’m just trying to remember,” you grin, “You know how it is, hazy memories and all.” ”Not really, no.” You can faintly remember a- a castle of some sort. It was so dark that not even light could pierce its form. Where this place is and its name, are both mysteries to you, though the memory is finely lain in your mind. “I- I can’t remember. My apologies Twilight. Like I said, my mind is- not quite an ally of mine, so to speak.” She looks into your eyes- Well… as close as she can given your lack of them. After an awkward moment she nods, “Alright then. I believe you, and for what it’s worth, I am sorry that you can’t remember. I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t know where I was from.” Your grin fades the more you think about it. You don’t have a home. You never did and you never- Yes you will Anon. This can be your home if you stop dwelling on the past. Nothing will change what you are. But you don’t have to hide behind it either. As long as the sun rises the morning next, your future is as bright as the sun will make it. With a smile you return to your previous disposition. “Please, do go on.” Her questions become far less intrusive after that, though it could just be that she ran out of steam. As much as that sounds correct you can’t help but feel it’s that she feels sorry for you. Which is actually quite odd considering she doesn’t like you. Trivial regardless, you take a final sip of water, Twilight finishes the last of her notes as you spot the stirring of the purple dragon. He has his eyes half closed in a daze as he stumbles up to Twilight’s chair and climbs up, snuggling beside her. “Does he believe you to be his brood mother?” She shakes her head, “More like a sister. We’ve always been close ever since I hatched him, but I still have another question.” You pay her little mind as you gaze at the snoozing dragon next to her, thumb stuck in his mouth. “Hmm,” you spy your own thumb and once again listen intently, this time for the sound of wings. None. You sigh in relief and stick your thumb in your own mouth to mimic Spike’s behavior, suckling gently on it. When she looks back up to you, she’s beyond confused, “What are you- Why are you copying Spike?” You pull out your thumb and tremble at the sensation. “It’s all tingly…” you marvel before following the glistening liquid that begins to drip off the digit. She tries to compose herself, but the more she watches you the harder it becomes, “Can you just, wipe it off or something. You’re grossing me out.” “Why aren’t you grossed out by Spike?” ”Because he’s a kid. It’s cute when they do it.” It’s an innocence thing. You recall seeing this before when a p0ny had wet the bed. His wife was not amused. Not the reason why she took his life, but it certainly didn’t help you’d assume. Alas, you adhere to her request and wipe your thumb off on your pants. She’s visibly calms at this, “Okay, now onto that last question.” “Whenever you’re ready.” She intently goes back over her notes, “You said earlier- well, asked earlier, what sleep was. Is this correct?” It takes you a few seconds before the memory pops back in your head. “Ahh yes, you would incorrect.” She’s taken aback by your answer, “Of course you did, I remember it.” You hold up a finger causing her pause. “If you recall, I asked if it was another beverage, not what it was. So the answer to your question is no, you are incorrect.” ”Alright, I didn’t recall what you said to the letter, but-“ “If we are quite finished here I believe I should check back on Ms. Dash.” ”We’re not actually, I still have another question.” Silly Twilight. Certainly she is the only one with a worse memory than your own. “Now Ms. Sparkle. Do not tell me that you yourself have forgotten what you said mere moments ago. That was to be your final question.” You stand up to leave and she follows, “I said no such thing.” “Twilight, my dear Twilight… I’ll give you a moment to recall your thoughts…” Her determined face stays firm until you can almost see the ‘gears turn’ in her head. “There you go. Until next time?” ”F-fine, but you’re not getting off so easy next time.” You set down your glass and make your exit, spying that infernal coffee machine one last time. “You will burn in the deepest pits of Tartarus,” you whisper under your breath, “You have my-“ ”What’s that?” “Nothing ma’am,” you smile back at her before finally leaving her home. That machine will perish… in time… Where to next? Hmm, so many choices. Rainbow Dash will know where to go. In exchange for a second chance you took her as a guide, she might as well live up to that title. You decide to walk around town until you find her. So with hands behind your back, you set off. As you progress it is quite clear that Twilight’s questioning took longer than intended as a good number of p0nies have populated the streets, waves of numbers bouncing about above their heads. You ponder the way they begin to gaze at you. Before, it could best be described as fearful or perhaps spite, but now you’re not entirely sure. Why do they smile at you? You remember the speed at which they escaped your presence once before. Run from them Anon. They are planning something. No, they are simply kind. Are they? Doing your best to ignore the strange looks you continue down the road, your feet kicking up dirt from behind you. You look back as the dust swirls in a cyclone before it swiftly departs into the sky. Wonderful. As you take a step back you find something in the way and quickly attempt to regain your balance. You do not succeed. You plummet backwards to the ground, a muffled gasp coming from beneath your legs. Tripping, you believe is the term. How unfortunate. You feel a bundle under your legs begin to squirm and it quickly frees itself, your body now completely flat. ”Darnit Scoots, look what ya did!” you hear a p0ny say, her voice high in pitch and with a slight accent. Three small p0nies, fillies, gather around you, each of them locked in fear. ”I- I-,” the Pegasus tries to talk but her eyes are fixed on your unmoving form. They believe you to be dead? Why does everyone think that? ”What do we do?” the unicorn asks looking around, “There’s so many ponies.” ”I didn’t think he’d move,” the Pegasus finally utters, “I thought I could walk by…” The earth pony is quick to act, “Sweetie, fetch one o’ Rarity’s rugs, I’ll see if I can obta- obti- shoot, get a wagon from the barn.” The things kids learn these days. ”Well, what about me? The Pegasus asks, “What should I do?” “You could apologize.” ”GAH!” the three shriek and cling to one another. You find it hard to sit up and get to your feet, but the Pegasus finds the courage to help you. ”I’m soooo sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” You reassure her that you are in fact quite well and she finally looks up at you, “You’re Anon, right?” Astonishing how fast your name travels around. ”Don’t be silly,” the earth pony replies, “He ain’t Anon. I heard he was as an alicorn, twice- no, three times taller than Celestia!” Rumors ugh, lovely… ”Handsome too!” the unicorn squeaks, “He had a mane of golden diamonds.” The Pegasus rolls her eyes and whispers to you, “Don’t listen to them. I know who you are. You’re like, the second coolest pony in Ponyville.” Only the second? That is disappointing. “I am unsure how I earned such a prestigious title. How exactly is that?” ”Well duh! You totally stood up to Nightmare Moon! I was all like, ‘no he isn’t’ but then you laughed at her and I was all, ‘tubular.’” Just when you think you’re understanding their dialect… “Tubular? What do tubes have to do with this?” ”It means the same thing as ‘awesome.’ I needed more ways to describe how radical Rainbow Dash is so-“ ”Here we go…” the other two sigh. ”What?! Dash is the coolest most awesomest Pegasus in Equestria. Don’t be hatin.” This filly is very- Ah now you remember, you saw this filly yesterday morning as you followed Rainbow Dash. She certainly is her biggest fan, and if anyone knows her whereabouts, it would be her. “So Scoots, you-“ You’re interrupted by her giggling friends to which she barks at them, “It ain’t funny. Sorry, my name’s Scootaloo, not many ponies call me Scoots.” “Noted, but to my point Scootaloo, do you happen to know where Ms. Dash is located?” ”Pfft, of course. It’s only the third Monday of the sixth month.” “…” ”She’s at weather duty.” To be honest, you are rather impressed by her ability to memorize another’s schedule to such extent. “My gratitude young Scootaloo. Farewell.” You head on outside of Ponyville, your silent companion behind you all the while. ”Are you really going to go see Rainbow Dash?” you hear Scootaloo ask. Her persistence, one of curiosity? Perhaps. “I do plan on speaking with her, indeed.” ”She doesn’t talk to just anypony you know. I’ve been trying to hang with her for years.” And with little success you’d wager. She’s certainly affectionate enough, and that is what Rainbow Dash thrives on. “Ms. Dash will make an exception for me,” you move over the bridge and through the tall greenery of the land. ”Whoa, no way! The two coolest ponies in Equestria hang out? This is just too gnarly.” You stop in your tracks. Her idioms are difficult enough to interpret, but her incessant need to identify you as a pony is rather annoying. “I would request you not call me a pony. It is clear that we do not share the same physiology so calling me such would be an anatomical fallacy.” She just stares up at you for a second before smiling, “You’re really smart aren’t you?” What- Where does this come from? How does she jump to this line of thought? “That would matter on your definition of smart. Is it the ability to regurgitate data? How about the ability to locate patterns? Or it could be one’s decision-making skills. So, young Scootaloo, what is your definition of smart?” She keeps that same smile on her face as she hops up with a flutter of her wings and takes off ahead of you, “Anon is.” You look down to the floor. That- that was a compliment. A positive reflection of your personality… It feels nice. Looking back up you find Scootaloo sniffing a large yellow flower before suddenly sneezing with a giggle. “Stop and smell the roses…” You shake your head and follow her. ”So Mr. Not A Pony, what are you then?” “A force of infinite complexity and magnitude that reaches beyond the boundary of your comprehension.” She leaps up onto a big rock, “What’s that mean?” “It means you wouldn’t understand.” She sounds her acknowledgment as you pass on by, but you don’t have time to react as she jumps up onto your shoulders, “Wheee!” Her sudden embarkment disrupts your equilibrium and you stumble a few steps before you regain control of yourself. She is certainly an adventurous one. She cheers on your shoulder, “Let’s go again!” You pick her off your shoulder and hold her in front of you. “That was not very kind of you. In the future I would ask you to ask for permission before attempting to mount me.” But Scootaloo won’t listen to idle talk, instead she sticks her tongue out at you and wiggles out of your grasp. She lands on the ground harmlessly and looks back up at you, “Hey Anon. Guess what.” “What is it youn-“ Before you can finish she smacks you in the leg, “Tag, you’re it.” With that she speeds off away from the path and into the more rugged landscape. “Tag?” Her head pops out of a tree a couple feet above you, “It’s a game. You can’t tell me you’ve never played tag before.” “In fact I can, and I am. What is this ‘tag?’” ”Well, one pony’s it and they have to tag the other one. If you’re not it, then you have to gallop as fast as you can so you don’t get caught.” “But you will be caught eventually. What is the purpose of running from the inevitable?” ”Because it’s fun Mr. Smarts. Now come on, try and catch me.” She disappears back into the bushes of the tree before you can further question her. You are here to locate Ms. Dash so that she can guide you to your next activity, not play ‘tag’ with a filly. The trivial nature of these ponies astounds you still. Stepping off the trail you are greeted by a small thicket of leaves, growing closer to the exterior of the forest no doubt. “I am sorry Scootaloo, but I do not have time to play these games with you. I intend to meet with Rainbow Dash at my earliest convenience.” ”Then you have to catch me first.” And you thought the coffee machine was evil… You scan the twisting branches as they begin to thicken around you. The sun can still be made out through the thicket resting above you, though it is growing clear that the further you go, the less welcome the sun’s rays will become. “This is not the kind of place a small filly such as yourself should venture. You have many years in which to live your life, and I strongly advise that we lay these games to rest until a further date.” You push through yet another branch until you find yourself truly in the dark recesses of the forest. “Scootaloo?” ”You talk funny, you know that?” you hear her voice echo over the forest, the ends of her voice almost circling you like a predator. This is not how you remember the forest. Your group found troubles, yes, but now it feels, alive. “Scootaloo,” you call out to her, “The forest is a dangerous place for one to frolic, and even worse for a youngling such as yourself. I give you my word that should we depart, I will engage in this ‘Tag’ with you, but it is simply not safe for you here.” You’re met by a silence, and you- feel a lump build in the back of your throat. Why must she insist on such silence? This- Worry. You feel the lump begin to recede as a thought comes to mind, well, more so numbers than actually words. Her final days are not until many many years from now. So what harm is there really for her here? None at all. You hear the bushes rustle ahead of you, and out from it comes the unmistakable form of the Pegasus, “O-ok, b-but you better be serious okay.” You nod earnestly. You would never betray your word, a deal is a deal. “Good, now let us find-” your voice is cut short in your throat. Why? That’s impossible. Fate has determined it. It’s almost as if she can see the worry on your face, “Anon, you okay?” “Scootaloo, do not run. I am walking over very slowly. Okay?” She raises a brow at you, “Wait a second here…” No no no, “You’re still playing! Ha ha!” “No Scootaloo that is not-” you’re too slow as she disappears into another bush, your arms failing to grab her. ”I’ll admit,” her voice goes back to that same echo, “You almost got me with the whole ‘dangerous’ routine, but I’m quick myself.” You silently curse yourself for your actions, if you hadn’t made a change in your behavior she would’ve walked out with you. “I am not playing this game, I merely worry for your safety. I-” you have to think of a reason to make her leave, “I saw a spider on your back, it was very very dangerous.” ”Oh please Anon, I’m not that slow. You just wanted me to put down my guard, but Scoots isn’t going to let you do that.” This child… You don’t know how her numbers jumped around like that, but you most certainly will not let yourself be the cause… That’s it, isn’t it? It’s your fault. If you hadn’t interfered then she would still be with her friends. Just like Nightmare Moon, just like Discord so many years ago… But you musn’t give up the search. Scootaloo is depending on you to save her, whether she knows it or not. “I promise you that it was not my goal to trick you. I am truly and wholly concerned for your safety.” You duck under a branch and find yourself in an open clearing, moving to the center it’s no longer clear exactly how far you’ve gone or where you are for that matter. Just say something Scootaloo, please. It’s your fault she’s like this. I know. You know what must be done. I won’t leave her here. If she passes, the soul is on your shoulders. You are the one who must deal with it. Silence! “Scootaloo.” You pause, only silence returning in response, “Scootaloo!” The lump returns in your throat and the ends of your fingers begin to tremble. This was not a part of your deal. It was to enjoy life, not spend it worried about others. She has to be close by and watching you, which means you simply can’t find her the old fashioned way. You’d have to silence her, but you’re not interested in such a permanent solution. How to find her? She’s going to die because of you. “No… Scootaloo! I am serious, come out right this instant!” ”You have to find me,” she calls back, her voice pointing you down one of the many pathways. You narrow your gaze, faintly making out the cherry red tail of the young filly as it disappears into the foliage. You hasten over towards her and come within inches of securing her before she hops up a tree and out of sight. So that is how she’s getting around. You step back and inspect the tree, trying to find a way to ascend the hulking mass of bark. There’s a branch that you could grab… Hmm, a foothold could be useful if- *growl* “A walk through the woods is only as dear, when in the shadows the Timberwolves grow near.” You turn around to face… Hmm, that’s interesting, “Hehehehe. Fooled you.” It was a ruse to cause you fear? Would you have been any other then perhaps it would have worked, alas, she attempted to cause you fear, which doesn’t work. “I do not wish to play this game. I only wish for us to leave before we find something much worse than Timberwolves.” You can hear her shuffling about the branches above you, “Yeah right, what could be worse than a Timberwolf?” “Finding yourself at the wrong end of Toxin Twirl… Blood curdling in your veins, your lungs reducing to mulch… So many things…” You shake your head as you recall the many images that flash through your mind. “And that’s exactly the reason we should leave this place,” you say grabbing hold of a branch and hoist yourself up. If you can just grab her then you can let this entire event pass into memory, but you have to get her first. ”You can’t fit up here Anon, you’re too big.” You rest your foot on another branch as it trembles under your weight, “You’re going to fall.” “Nonsense I won’t- *snap* So much for that. ”Anon,” you hear her call from the branches above, “Are you alright?” A leaf comes floating down upon your face, you blowing it off in frustration. “I am quite fine. Where are you?” Her smiling face pokes out from the top of the tree, “Peekaboo! Hahaha, you’re not very good at this game.” She knows not what danger she is in, her innocence has blinded her from the truth. “Indeed, I therefore forfeit, you win this round.” ”Like I’m going to fall for that again.” You dust yourself off and stand up as you attempt to find another way to bring her down. *growl* Not again, does she really think to trick you? “Young Scootaloo, end your tricks and let us leave.” … What? Does she think to escape you? No, you can barely make out the numbers through the leaves. “Young Scootaloo?” you back up, finding her staring down through a small open patch in the leaves, “Come on down.” Her wings tremble ever so slightly. Odd, you think, it certainly isn’t very cold in the forest. Fear, that’s it, she’s worried that she might hurt herself in the fall. She needn’t be frightened. “I’m right here,” you extend your arms up to her, “I will catch you.” She gulps and shakes her head frantically, “n-no.” At this rate Rainbow Dash will be- Aha! That is the key! “The sooner you get down from there, the sooner we can ‘chill’ with Rainbow Dash. Doesn’t that sound fun?” *growl* “Really Scootaloo? Don’t you think I- Wait, your lips didn’t move…” If she didn’t move her lips that can only mean. You snap your fingers at the realization. “The wind upon these leaves certainly has such a strange effect. How precise too.” She shakes her head and points behind you, “T-tim-ti- timberwolf…” *snarl* Oh… Why didn’t you think of that? Well, at least you know why and how her demise is now fated to arrive, but it is not her fate, not while you are here. “Scootaloo,” you smile up at her, “Do you remember the way you came? Through the treetops?” She nods, her eyes following the wolf as it begins to circle you. “Young miss do keep your eyes on me,” you snap your fingers, “There we go, now, do you believe you could make it out the same way?” Once again she nods, your calm demeanor partially rubbing off on her own. This is going well. “Good, very good. You’re very brave Scootaloo, and I know that you are going to do great things one day. I need you to be brave for me now, alright?” She trembles as her eyes begin to stray, but the numbers above her head begin to rise in confidence. “Look at me Scoots,” you quietly command, “Work through the trees and find your way back into Ponyville. Do not worry about Anon. Anon will be safe, and you will be too. Now go.” She timidly begins to move along the branches before stopping to look at you, “Are you sure you’ll be-“ Your smile is enough to calm her and grinning back at you she trots along the treetops and back to safety, the last few digits lining back up to their previous date. “Good. She is safe.” You turn back to the Timberwolf, another of its kin working out from the bushes, “You two, on the other hand, are late for your appointment.” You raise your hand, a harmless gesture to some, a death sentence to those who are met by it. The two growl and snarl as you approach them without fear, the primal part of their minds enraged by your very nature. Animals never will like you. Well, at least the feeling here is mutual. The two separate until they are on opposing sides to you, leaving you with a predicament. Left or right? Hmm, how to choose? You decide to test yourself and by swiveling around on your foot you face the one on the left. “Hello there, shall we begin?” It barks- Ha, barks, like the bark of a tree, oh Anon you’re so clever. Anyways, it decides to bark at you but you simply ignore its attempts at intimidation. “Come here doggy, I promise that your end will be painless, physically of course. I cannot judge how the process damages you mentally.” It looks around for a place to maneuver, but its flank soon hits the back of a tree with you steadily approaching. With one last bare of its fangs it lunges towards you, its maw catching on your sleeve, the razors of its mouth ripping the cloth, causing you much frustration. You lift your arm, letting the creature dangle from it as you yourself inspect the damage. “Now now Mr. Wolf, this is my only suit. Ruining it is most unkind. May you let go?” It replies by sinking its teeth further into your arm, which causes you to sigh. “I gave you a chance.” And with a fling of your arm the timberwolf’s body goes crashing into tree, its body breaking off into a mess of sticks and hunks of wood. This- has a certain thrill to it. It’s exciting. You pluck off the head, which was still firmly attached to your arm, and toss it down to the rest. You’re about to face its partner when the pieces begin to glow in a lime green light, the remnants patching together until its eyes open once again and its horrid breath reemerges from its jaws. “Goodie!” you clap your hands, “Round two.” It doesn’t have time to fight back before you pin it down by the chest and rest your hands on its snout. Its eyes widen as you begin to work, its body fighting with all its might to escape, but the strength of death is without scale. “Shhh,” you hush the beast as it begins to whimper, “Let go of your physical shell and let your soul escape to destiny’s end.” Looking down on the beast as it quiets down, you can’t help but feel a sort of sadness for it. You don’t truly despise these creatures, merely their attitude. Now that it’s growing quiet and docile in your hand, you can’t help but second guess your actions. Maybe- if you let go- *snap* You’re forced down onto the wolf, its partner’s weight thrown onto your back, jaws locked around your throat. Just when you were going to show mercy… You grab hold of your attacker’s neck with your left hand and squeeze slowly until your throat is free to release your voice. “I will get to you in a second,” you toss it aside and return your hands to the one before you. It closes its eyes… and its gone. Already? Well… It certainly- It’s new, to be the one who causes death. You never did the rough work yourself, that was left to natural causes. A shepherd for your flock, not the predator that threatens it. But you have a job to finish, you can’t allow this one to follow you back to Ponyville and wreck havoc. It whimpers as you approach and lay your hands on its head. “I am sorry…” ~~~ You stand, the forest with all its ambiance turned silent at your exploits, the two wolves lingering amongst the ground, the light gone from their eyes. This type of work is best left to their respective parties, not to you. Scootaloo should be out of harm’s way by now, far from the forest’s inhabitants. Good, one less thing on your conscience. Ha, conscience. Does death even have such a thing? You pick one of the sticks that make up a Timberwolf, the longest of its anatomy and put your weight on it as one would with a walking stick. A trophy for your conquest? A rather cruel thought, but not a totally unappealing one. You make your way through the trees, but stop just short as another sound catches your attention, a squeal. Not the squeal you would expect. Not that of a dying animal or a victim as it’s torn limb from limb, that is the squeal you would expect, but this is far more… innocent. The sound emanates nearby, moving backwards you find the two wolves still silent, but the sound persists, now a squeak, then a whimper. The bushes… You recall the second wolf had emerged from there, but thought nothing of it. Could perhaps… You push the bush aside, the stick in your hand falling down to the earth. Two pups, whimpering to themselves as they huddle close to one another. They do not bark nor do they snarl at you even as their bright blue eyes pass over where you stand. Blind, perhaps… but- You look back to the two timberwolves you dispatched. They- were protecting their young. You were a threat to their children so they sought to drive you off. But they would’ve- they would’ve killed Scootaloo. But they didn’t, did they? In fact, they didn’t even attack you. Only after you engaged them did they strike. You sought to protect Scootaloo, the innocent, but you therefore condemned these two pups, also innocent… “I…” What are you going to do? This isn’t how you planned this to go. “I can- I can fix this. I did this once. I can do it again.” You move back to the lifeless husks below you and gather them together, laying your hands upon them. Rainbow Dash took effort, yes, but it can be done. If you can bring her back, you can bring… Nothing, no soul remains, no spirit lingers… They had moved on. No, you can still try. Your hands shake against their bones as you sift through valleys of souls, millions upon millions as they each look up at you, begging… Their voices echo in your mind as you force yourself- So many voices… You- “I can’t.” You move your hands away and silence the cries in your head. “It can’t be done.” When Rainbow Dash fell, she couldn’t let go and so she stayed. When the Timberwolves fell, they knew it was the end and so they left. You gaze over the bush, the two pups now snoozing quietly, snuggled against the other. Were you to leave them- Nature will take its course. But it’s not their fate. It was when you interfered. You turn your back and look up to the darkened sky through the treetops. All you want is a good time… And those wolves wanted to live in peace… You kneel next to the two pups, your hand pausing halfway between them. There’s no going back from this you know. Trust me, I know. All it takes is a single touch. A simple caress to reunite this family once again. That’s all it’ll ever take. Later that day… It’s already night by the time you find your way, the moon high in the sky. You think this is the place, though you can’t be entirely sure. Not many ponies live so close to the forest, and only one lives in a cottage such as this. With one hand you straighten your tie and make sure you look presentable, no need for a bad impression after all. *knock knock* You wait in silence by the door, your other arm snug against yourself as the door creaks open. The Pegasus peeks out from the crack, her mane hiding most of her face, “Hello?” “Fluttershy,” you say quietly, “I hope I did not wake from your ‘sleep.’” ”N-no, umm, what are you doing here, I mean uh, what can I help you with?” Her nervousness is expected from one such as her, but her kindness is what you’ve come to rely on. “I find myself in a predicament Ms. Fluttershy, and… I find myself at a loss. I simply do not know what to do.” ”Can’t- *yawn* ooh, sorry. Can’t Twilight help? Or maybe Rainbow-“ “I assure you, this is a sensitive matter that only you can resolve. After all, you have a certain touch when it comes to… well…” You nod down at your arm, Fluttershy opening the door, the candlelight from within revealing the two pups nestled against you. ”Oh my, please come inside.” You step within her home and are immediately assaulted by the fierce aromas within, namely that of animal musk. But you do not pay mind to these scents, after all, you are a guest in her residence. Fluttershy quickly leaves into the backroom before coming back out with a large towel, wrapping the pups up and setting them down for them to rest. “I thank you for your help. You were the first to come to mind.” ”How did you find them? Were they alone or…” she pauses when she gets a better look at you in the fire’s orange glow, “You’re hurt, please sit. I have some bandages…” You’re about to object but she forces you to sit down on her couch. Not as comfy as Twilight’s but you’re certainly not going to complain. You trace your fingers along your neck, finding puncture mark after puncture mark wrapping around your throat. No blood of course, but they felt rather deep. It’s understandable how she would be worried. When she comes back she has a damp towel bound around her hoof, “This may sting a little.” “I’ll be fine,” you reassure her as she presses it against your wound. ”Are- are you okay?” “I took that fall off the cliff fairly well didn’t I? This is nothing.” She forces a smile and pulls out a roll of some sort and flutters, haa flutters, around you, wrapping your neck with it. ”They go all the way around, did one of them, um, get you?” “I’d rather not talk about it, if you don’t mind,” you say looking at the two pups, “Not in front of them.” She looks at you quizzically, “But they can’t…” She stops herself and nods, “Okay Anon.” Tying off the bandage you make sure it isn’t too tight, the material coarse to the touch, yet surprisingly comfortable against your skin. “Once again, you have my thanks for this small situation of mine. I hope it does not intrude on your plans…” ”It’s alright. There are so many animals running about, these two will be no problem.” Relief, quite possibly one of the most pleasurable feelings there are. “I do not wish to take anymore of your time than I already have Ms. Fluttershy,” you say walking over to the door with her. ”Not at all, I’ll take good care of them for you. ~~~ “Ummm, Anon?” she asks as you’re halfway down the steps. “Yes? Did I forget something?” She closes the door and steps over to you, “No, nothing like that, but- Umm, last night, after the party, I was one of the last ones to leave.” “Ahh yes,” you grin, “No doubt that Miss Rarity was holding you there for some nefarious purpose. Sarcasm intended.” She giggles at your clarification, “I got that. But… well, I couldn’t help but notice on my way home that you were standing out by the river.” Is it a crime to- Let her explain herself, Anon. Do not jump to conclusions. ”I just- When I came out today, I wake up early to take care of the animals you see, when I came to town you were still there, in that same pose. So I was thinking…” She knows something is wrong. You did not expect this. How to explain? ”Do you need a place to stay?” “… Come again?” ”I know you’re new here, so you probably don’t have a place to go. I don’t mean it in a bad way, but if you ever need a place to stay, all you have to do is ask.” Well now, you were worrying for no reason now weren’t you? Silly Anon, she’s just being friendly. “I appreciate the offer, I truly do, but let me put your fears to rest. I am quite fine as I am, but should I have need, you will be the first I can count on.” ”Okay… Well, good night Anon.” You copy her wave and walk back to Ponyville, back to that same spot you left this morning. You put your hands behind your back and let yourself go to the wind gliding over your skin. What an interesting day.
Chapter 5: Imitation Diamonds”…and Anon was so awesome! He wasn’t scared at all, he was just like ‘I’ll be fine,’ and I was like ‘awesome.’ He’s just the best!” Hmm, you pay close attention to this strange cone of yours, the icy mounds upon it glistening as the sun’s heat competes for dominance. What is this runny thing? The small trace of liquid flows down the side and onto your hand, a rush of cold running down and up your arm. ”You gotta-” Rainbow Dash attempts to coach you; “You gotta lick it up before you make a mess, like this I’ll show you.” Rainbow Dash’s cone does the same but she moves her head to the side and laps up the trail before it hits her hoof. ”See, nothing to it.” She licks the white from her lips with a grin. You copy her, your tongue running from your hand, over the cone, and finally to the top of the mound of ice cream. It is quite scrumptious, that you will never deny. Vanilla, is the flavor, if the vendor is to be believed. You like this ‘vanilla.’ “I still do not see why I cannot simply bite into it. Licking feels so- unorthodox. It takes too long.” Scootaloo removes her lips from the side of her own cone, “It’s not about eating it fast. You have to savor the liquid awesomeness.” You grumble to yourself and look back at the cone, taking another lick. “It’s dilly-dallying…” You sit there and attempt to enjoy your cone of ice cream while Scootaloo recounts yesterday’s tale. In honesty, you’d rather she didn’t. It is- It was not your finest hour… ”So I take it that’s where you got those chompers?” Rainbow Dash asks pointing to your neck. “Yes,” you answer briefly, the less you talk about it the better. You’d taken off the bandages Fluttershy had applied, their purpose rather futile for something like you. They’re just an illusion after all, a façade of the living. How you crave it… When you look back you’re startled to find Rainbow Dash hovering a great deal closer, eyes glued to the marks on your neck, “Daaaang, that thing really did get you.” Upon seeing your plain face she backs off, “Sorry, just- You did a good thing helping Scootaloo like that.” No, not when you condemn others to the same fate. Death isn’t- Huh… You were about to say death isn’t justified. Death is simply a part of life, it doesn’t need justification, but you… is Death all that you are? The cycle will continue without your intervention, it already is. Maybe you can be as were before- ”Anon! You’re getting your suit all dirty.” Rainbow Dash breaks your line of thought and you find your hand almost drenched with the vanilla liquid as well as the end of your sleeve. “That is most unfortunate,” and with one bite you finish off the top of your meal, leaving the soaked cone in your hand. “There we go.” ”Whoa…” Scootaloo stares captivated as you swallow the hunk of ice, “That’s so cool!” Cold is the more accurate term, unless she is measuring how she perceives the event, then she’d be correct. The hunk of iced goodness slides down your throat, the chill spreading through you rather pleasing. ”It still doesn’t fix your sleeve,” Rainbow grumbles as she goes back to her own food. “Very true. It’s a shame that these are my only pair of clothes. I’ll simply have to ‘deal with it,’ am I using that right Rainbow Dash?” ”You could use some sunglasses, but yeah, you got it.” Most excellent. Scootaloo looks up from her cone, “But couldn’t he just go see-“ Dash gives her a quick glare, and for some reason young Scootaloo quiets down. There’s something Rainbow Dash does not want her to say, and when she turns back to you, she’s met by a glare of your own, one she knows better than to refute. You grin at Scootaloo who’s gone back to her previous activities. “You were saying dear Scootaloo?” She takes a fevered glance at Dash before gulping, “Well, I was just saying that you could always see… Uh, Miss Rarity.” Rarity? Rarity… Hmmm, that name rings a bell yet you seem to fail to connect it to a face. Dash seems to notice your confusion, “Darling.” “Oh *that* Rarity. Yes, her I remember. Quite the mane she has, and what a lovely hue at that.” ”Really? You’re impressed by *her* mane? Mine’s a freaking rainbow!” “Yes and what have you done with it? She keeps it tuned and well kempt, while you- You’re more natural, as it were, which that in itself is wonder to behold.” Her glare could cut through stone, “Nice save.” Scootaloo beckons you closer, “I thought she was going to beat you up,” she whispers. “Me? No, Ms. Dash knows better than to take action against me,” you turn to her, “Isn’t that right?” She does her best to live up to her reputation for young Scootaloo but there’s no denying the sweat building upon her cheek, “Sure, keep telling yourself that.” The two of them share a laugh and you finish chewing on the cone itself. You sit back on the bench, finished yourself, the afternoon ponies nodding their greetings to you as they pass. Even as they treat you as one of their own, you can’t help but feel- a disconnect, like you truly don’t belong. That’s because you don’t. Says who? You do, because it’s true. ”Afternoon Anon,” one stallion remarks, “Enjoying yourself?” “Most definitely,” you nod back, your phony smile doing well to convince him, but there is no deceiving yourself. Listen to yourself, what kind of thinking is this? Are you not among those who value your company? Yes, you are. Are you not free from the repetitive task that you’ve fulfilled for millennia? Yes, freedom is yours. But to be human… Curse that elusive word, wherever it festers within your mind. Should you have the power, the very name would be purged from your mind. Besides, what is a ‘human’ anyways? From the gates of light to the very darkest pits of Tartarus, you have never met a ‘human.’ Perhaps they’re without soul, like a fungus or another plant, but then why does the phrase exist at all? To be a plant? Nonsense. What does it matter, tis just a word and they- “Helloooo! Equestria to Anon! Anyone in there?” The young Pegasus is waving her hoof in front of your face, jumping and fluttering her little wings, “He’s not dead is he?” “Not in a million years.” ”Well how about it? I promise it’ll be fun!” What is she on about? Was she speaking to you? ”Ha, he wasn’t even listening. Face it Scoots, you’re gonna have to find somepony else.” It’s obvious the filly is flustered and she puffs her lip, “He was listening, I know it.” Rainbow tosses up her cone and finishes it off in one bite, “Yeah right, ten bits says he wasn’t.” ”Deal!” the filly looks back to you expectantly. So it is a wager? Interesting. Tis a shame that Ms. Dash is the victor this round… unless… “Of course I will young Scootaloo. You needn’t have asked.” Dash isn’t very happy about this, “You’ll what?” Not entirely convinced is she? You believe this is less a matter of winning bits and more about her being correct. “I will, go with Scootaloo,” you guess, “My only question is why you will not.” A counter-accusation to put her on the defense, the perfect solution. ”Because! Unlike some ponies I have work and can’t be bothered to show up to every show-and-tell their school ha-” She stops herself all too late. A ‘show-and-tell.’ You’d ponder what this activity entails although the name gives you a fairly good idea. Dash stands up from the bench in defiance, “You’re smarter than you look Anon, but I’ve got your number.” “But Ms. Dash, don’t you know? It is I who have yours…” you place emphasis on that last part, a sliver of her attitude crumbling as she remembers just what you are in relation to her. ”Whatever. I gotta go wrestle some thunderheads out by the Smokey Mountain. I’ll see you scrubs later.” ”Ahem!” Scootaloo clears her throat before she leaves, her hoof held outwards expectantly. Dash just rolls her eyes, “Put it on my tab,” and she’s off into the sky, bursting right through the last cloud in the sky leaving just the lonesome sun. ”She’s not going to pay me is she?” “I would not count on it.” Well, you’ve stayed out long enough for one day so you stand up, the tip of your sleeve now crusted over with the vanilla. You pick off one such flake and tentatively take a lick, finding it still quite delicious, but not quite the same. The texture really does play a role. Still, you might need to go see Rarity after all. You still have the marks from your first day here, and your outfit might soon be in taters should you not fix them. *creak* You flinch at the sheer sharpness, the actual tone of which you do not appreciate at all, and immediately find the source, Scootaloo’s… thing. It’s certainly a poor little thing, you saw her ride it on her way down from the school house. You can’t imagine it was pleasant to look at in the first place with its sloppy brown coat, and the rust that thoroughly coats its hinges doesn’t exactly help. It still leaves a funny taste in your mouth, not bad, but not good either. Her device creaks and cracks as she rides it over to you, “Let’s go!” “Go where?” You had assumed she would return to the school while you were left to your own schedule. ”To… to the school. For show-and-tell? You… you really weren’t listening were you?” Sadness is evident in her tone, “It’s ok… You don’t have to come. I just- though it’d be pretty sweet, you know?” You kneel down next to the filly and her contraption, your nasal cavity assaulted by the smell of rotting wood. “I do apologize, but you must understand that I have difficulty keeping attention. There are many things that adults think about, but I am sorry.” ”So… Why’d you lie and let me win that bet?” “Because…” you smile, “I like watching her be a sore loser.” She giggles at this, “She kinda is, isn’t she?” “Indeed. Now,” you stand back up, “Which way to your school?” Her contraption shrieks back up as she chugs along, “Follow me!” The noise from her ‘thing,’ you think she called it a scooter, draws more than enough attention as ponies are forced to stick anything from plugs to mounds of dirt into their ears to escape it. Although, now that you really listen to it, it has a certain… liveliness to it. Screech screech, squawk, clunk, screech screech… It’s quite nice when you apply rhythm to it, a sort of order amidst the chaos. You bob your head along to it as the streets begin to vacate from the acoustic atrocity. ”I can’t wait to get back. Every month Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon,” she near hisses their names, “have the best stuff, but not this year. I have Anon the Brave.” “Anon the Brave? I did not know that another existed with my name.” ”I’m talking about you, you big dummy, but that’s not a very good name. How about, Anon the Daring- OH OH! Anon the Mysterious, I really like that one.” “Is ‘Anon’ not good enough?” ”I’m not taking any chances this year. You’re my ticket to the wall of fame.” “The wall of fame?” ”Come on, Anon. It’s every filly and colt’s dream to be on. It’s only for the coolest and most awesomest ponies in our grade.” Hmm, well these children must have something to aspire to. A flock of birds catch your attention, their chirping disrupting the metallic rhythms you had been captive of. What do birds aspire to be? Bigger birds? ”WHOA! Anon come here!” You look back to find her face pressed up against the store window. Richard’s Sporting Goods. This place brings back memories. You’re not sure why he decided to use that bat to probe his- his second hole, but that’s between him and his colon. You move alongside her, not quite sure what she’s looking at. “And what exactly am I coming over here to see?” She points near the back, “That!” It’s- a red scooter, but it’s a little different. ”That’s the Revmaster 1000! It’s the most cutting edge scooter this side of- of ever!” It’s certainly an improvement from hers. It has a shiny red polish, although it’s a bit bulky near the bottom. “What makes it so special? There are plenty of scooters.” ”Have you heard the adverts? It’s got a 360 degree rotating axis, double string and tempered brakes for the hardest of stops, a suspension system that’ll rock your socks off, customized handlebars for the snuggest hoofholds and the only mo- motta- Dangit, what’s it called?” “A motor?” ”YEAH!” she exclaims, bouncing around you before coming to a halt, “I don’t what that is though.” “It’s like an engine.” ”Well, what’s an engine?” You open your mouth to speak… “Well?” “I- can’t remember. It’s umm, weird.” She shrugs, not really caring that much as she smushes her face back against the window, “Iuhveiwadedid.” You pull her face back so she can actually speak, “I’ve always wanted one like this. It’s just so expensive.” The sign for it prices it at three hundred bits. That’s quite hefty indeed. “Maybe one day, if you are really really good, your parents will get you one.” She holds her hoof against the glass for a time before shaking her head and getting back on her own scooter. ”Yeah right, they don’t get me anything.” She looks back at you and forces a grin, “Come on. We’re gonna be late if you keep stopping all the time.” If you keep stopping? But she was the one- Oh, that was the joke. Very nice. The bell rings out atop the schoolhouse as you approach, an entire flock of fillies piling back in through the doors. Scootaloo parks her scooter nearby and rushes inside, nearly dragging you behind her. You glare up at the raging bell, only managing to grin once it’s silenced by an unseen force. Not you though, you’re not that omnipotent. You’re met by the intense and unpleasant bickering of the lot of children as you enter the doorway, and you’re certain if you had eyes they’d be twitching. Tartarus may have a few things to learn when it comes to torture, because this may be the death of you. Only two of which you recognize in the crowd, one being the unicorn and the other being the earth filly, the very same who formulated a plan to dispose your body rather soundly. ”Hey guys!” Scootaloo waves before looking to you. “Alright, we’re starting show-and-tell right after this so you can sit tight for now, okay?” “Sit, tight?” How exactly does one go about doing that? She rolls her eyes, “It means wait. Jeez Anon, you been living under a rock or something?” If Tartarus counts as under a rock, then perhaps. It’s not your fault that she uses these strange terms. One day perhaps you might research how they came to be, but that is ‘far down the road.’ Hmm, there are not many places for you to sit; you think as you look around, perhaps the floor- There we are, right in the front, behind that desk. You adjust your tie and- oh the seat even rolls; now this is quite the spectacle. After a minute of playing around you finally decide to sit, rolling back in. The fillies all but cease their yapping and look at you, some bewildered at your very presence. This must be one of those awkward situations you’ve heard of; the silence is a dead giveaway. Oh, you make yourself crack up. You decide to initiate contact with the group and wave your hand with a hello. Ooh! A pencil! You’ve heard of these yet you’ve never seen one yourself. It’s very smooth between your fingers. You look around, picking up another small item. You believe this to be the mythical sharpener of the pencil, but how does it work? The room stays silent as you fit the two together. Go on, sharpen. Maybe you have to turn it- Success! The wooden shavings fall off the side. Texture, the simple element can change the taste of its source, you wonder… You bring the shaving to your mouth but pause, the entire classroom locked onto you. Hmm, with a slow motion you pocket the shavings. Better save them for a more private occasion. Well, this is certainly uneventful. ”Wow, I can’t even get them this quiet.” Attention then turns to the newcomer, an earth pony with a light purple coat, a trio of flowers shown on her flank. You stand up and shake her hoof as you’ve done to others in the past, “Are you here for show-and-tell?” “Indeed, I am Mrs.…” ”Cheerilee,” she answers, “And it’s Miss.” “My apologies Ms. Cheerilee, my name is-“ ”Ah ah-” she interrupts you, “Save it for show-and-tell.” So, it is to be a surprise. Marvelous. You nod your approval and soundly move off to the side as Cheerilee sits. She takes a look at her pencil, then to you, before shaking her head. ”Good morning class.” ”Good morning, Ms. Cheerilee,” they answer in unison. Well, that isn’t creepy at all. ”How was everyone’s recess?” the teacher asks as she shuffles through her papers. ”We played jump rope!” one group says. “Oh yeah, well we raced around the school like, a hundred times,” another shouts back. Pretty soon the classroom has erupted back into chaos and you can almost feel the flesh of your metaphorical ear peeling away. ”Now children,” she attempts to calm them down, but they’re far too loud. Looks like you might have to step in. “Ahem!” you clear your throat as loud as possible, the class silencing once more and looks to you, “I believe the teacher is speaking to you.” Cheerilee nods her appreciation, “Now then, who knows what’s next on today’s schedule?” A dozen hooves shoot up, one filly blurting out, “Thow-and-tell!” ”Very good, Twist. Would you like to go first?” The red-maned filly slinks back in her seat, “No thankth.” ”There’s no pressure, anypony else? Who would like to go first?” And from the back of the room, a single trembling hoof comes up, “I-I’d like to!” she blurts out nervously. So the brave Scootaloo feels fear in the classroom, but not in the forest? Most interesting. You’d wager a matter of life or death would weigh more than simple embarrassment. Although, you can’t be embarrassed when you’re dead. Well, actually… Young Scootaloo blushes as she retracts from her seat and makes her way to the front, head lowered. When she sees you smiling back she takes a deep breath and rises up confidently, the two of you walking to the side of Cheerilee’s desk. ”Oh look, Scootaloo brought us our very own hobo,” you spot the filly sneering at you, a shiny- thing, on her head, “Which dumpster did you dig him-“ ”That is quite enough, Diamond Tiara!” Cheerilee sneers at her, “You may proceed, Scootaloo. Who is this fine fellow?” Fine? Well you’re no Fuller brother, but you’ll take the compliment. Scootaloo steps ahead of you, your height contrasting greatly with her small frame. “This,” she pauses, looking left and right, “is Anon. The MYSTERIOUS!” “Anon, is fine,” you wave to the classroom. ”Oh it speaks,” another filly says with a hint of disgust, a large pair of glasses held upon her nose, “I thought it peaked at mere grunts.” ”Silver Spoon, how many times-” Cheerilee starts. “Indeed, I do have the capability of speech. In fact you saw me speak to the teacher not a minute ago. Did you simply not forget or did your spectacles impair not only vision but your hearing?” Scootaloo gasps and the filly named Silver Spoon is simply appalled, “How dare you!” You’re rather shocked at her response. “My question was most legitimate. I do not see how daring has anything to do with this.” The teacher meanwhile is attempting to keep herself from giggling, if her fits are any indication, “Con- continue Scootaloo.” That was a good start, you think. ”Well uh, as I was saying. Anon’s super mysterious and he uh… He’s really cool! Rainbow Dash and me-“ ”Ah ah,” Cheerilee interrupts, “Remember. It’s Rainbow Dash and I.” ”Oh uh, sorry. Rainbow Dash and I hung out with him during recess. We had ice cream!” “It was most delicious,” you have to admit. That cone, while still keeping its own texture, melded quite well with the flavors of the Iced substance that it held. Most intriguing. Scootaloo seems to be enjoying herself after a little prodding by you, and many of the children are simply transfixed by your appearance. The filly with the thing on her head, Diamond Tiara, you believe her name is, is not so easily impressed. “Yeah, whatever. What makes him ‘Sooo Coool?’” she mocks. “He’s just some… thing.” Thing… No. You’re not just some, thing. You are someone! Your fist closes without thought, tightening into a small ball, a fist. ”Yeah!” the one called Silver Spoon adds on, “What’s so special about ‘Anon?’” You can hear Scootaloo’s gulp as she’s ‘put on the spot,’ “Well uh, he’s really- tall! See, he’s twice the size of any pony.” ”Yawn…” Diamond Tiara shows her disinterest visibly. ”What *does* makes him special?” another classmate adds on. ”He’s just-” she tries to speak. ”Go on then, tell us.” The class begins to pick up with their accusations, each one causing Scootaloo to slink further back from the front. Diamond Tiara only smirks as she effectively turned the class against Scootaloo, “Go on, blank flank, tell us.” Blank flank. That is one term you know well, all those kids who- They didn’t take it well, and so you came to take them. Scootaloo’s practically snug against your leg while Cheerilee tries, but fails, to keep order. This is one filly that will not suffer as her predecessors had. “ACHEEM!” you boom above the many voices causing each to silence. Scootaloo looks up to you, met by your encouraging smile. “The floor is clear, young Scootaloo.” She turns back to the class and raises her chest, “You want to know why Anon the mys- Why Anon’s cool? Fine, it’s because he’s just plain awesome.” ”Uhhm yeah, you already said that,” Silver Spoon throws at her, “What does he even do besides roll around in garbage?” ”You haven’t heard of Anon, have you? The one who stood up to Nightmare Moon while you were sleeping in your bed like a wittle bwaby…” Scootaloo mocks in turn, “I’m not surprised.” Well, this is quite entertaining. Scootaloo, who had been bombarded by her classmates, turning around and embarrassing those who had attacked her. Simply astounding. ”After that, he followed me into the forest and took out two Timberwolves by himself! Yeah, that’s right. Two!” The class oohs at your perceived accomplishment, though you know the truth. It was no grand feat. ”Yeah right, prove it then. Oh... you can’t, can you?” Silver Spoon questions. Your attention isn’t on her though, but more on the shift from her partner, Ms. Tiara, whose gaze has changed into a most curious one. ”He’s got the scars to prove it! Show’em Anon!” “Maybe another time.” Scootaloo sits on her flank pleadingly, looking up at you with her big eyes, “Pleeeease?” That face… You’ll do anything just to be rid of it. “Fine, just- stop making the face.” *squee* You step around her and towards Silver Spoon, the filly flinching as you tower over her. Is that fear you smell? Do emotions have a scent? It certainly seems so. Kneeling down to her you stretch your neck to the left so she can observe the scars, your gaze met by Diamond Tiara’s. ”Interesting…” she mutters under her breath while her friend examines your wound. ”That’s so gross!” Silver Spoon shrieks, her tiny hooves kicking at your chest until you finally move away, “Fine, just- Ugh, that’s so… disgusting.” “Perhaps next time you should keep your voice in your throat, instead of throwing it across the classroom, yes?” She glares back at you. You’ll take that as a yes, you think as you rejoin Scootaloo. ”Thanks,” she whispers to you, and you smile back. “My pleasure.” ”So you are *that* Anon I’ve heard about,” Cheerilee finally speaks up, “I can say that I’m not disappointed. Please give a round of applause for Scootaloo and her guest, Anon… the Mysterious.” “Actually it’s just-” You’re easily interrupted by the many children clapping their hooves together, the skin of you cheeks twitching at the noise. ”But he’s not cool because of all that.” She grins at you and looks back, “He’s cool because he’s my friend. My best friend.” F-friend? ”Hey!” you hear the two fillies shout from the back, her other friends. ”Besides you two obviously,” she laughs. “Whoa!” You easily pick her up and set her on your shoulder, Scootaloo blushing fiercely, “Show off.” You see Diamond Tiara speak up, “So how much would it cost for you to part with him?” Scootaloo snuggles up on your neck and doesn’t bat an eye, “Not for sale.” You take your place at the side of the room; Scootaloo sitting back down as well as the rest of the class gets their turn. Some have siblings with them, some with things called potato batteries, strange things, and the grandest you saw was the mouse circus brought by Silver Spoon. Of course, it would seem that even the mighty trapeze could outshine your own performance, and Cheerilee, proudly you might add, puts Scootaloo’s name on the Wall of Fame. You find yourself clapping with the others while the filly of the hour tries to hide from all the attention she’s getting. ”Congratulation Scootaloo, and with that, I think we can let class out a few minutes early. How does that sound, Scootaloo?” ”That sound smoking!” ”Alright then, have a great weekend everypony, and be sure to finish problems 1-10 in your textbooks.” The fillies droll at the knowledge of their destined assignment, merely serving to entertain you even more. How the sorrow of children makes you feel joy, you do not know. You push open the door, the lot of fillies swarming out like a flood, a few of them thanking you for showing up. ”That was certainly something,” Cheerilee moves next to you, waving her students off, “Where’d you learn to do that?” “To do what ma’am?” ”To quiet all the kids down. It’s just so hard to keep the fillies and colts in line sometimes.” Well, you’ve had a very long time to practice. “Have you ever heard of a place called Frostbite?” She shakes her head. Good, you hope she never does. “Understandable, not many have.” You and Cheerilee step outside to the roars of children and the shining sun. It is a good day. ”Scootaloo really likes you, you know. She looks up to you.” “Really? I could not tell… That was sarcasm.” ”I could tell.” Sarcasm is quite the predicament. To achieve its utmost potential it requires you to not draw attention to it, yet without it, the message is lost. Scootaloo is hopping about with her friends before making a ‘beeline’ for you. “Speak of the devil.” ”The what?” Cheerilee asks confused. “The dev- Hmm… Tell me, if you have trouble remembering something, what do you do?” ”Personally? I take a hot shower and get a good night’s sleep. That’s the best way to give my brain a little jump.” But your brain can’t- Oh, you get it. Unfortunately, this ‘sleep’ is a bit beyond you. Death doesn’t sleep. With a sigh, Cheerilee moves back to the doorway, “I hope that helps, but right now I have papers up to my ears to grade. Come back by the school sometime, I know the kids would appreciate it.” “I’ll think about it. Farewell Ms. Cheerilee.” She shakes her head and smiles, “I really do wonder where she dug you up.” What does she mean by that, you wonder? Perhaps- “Hey Anon.” “Hello once again Scootaloo, and hello friends of Scootaloo.” Scootaloo smacks herself, “How could I forget to introduce you to my friends? This is Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom.” ”Hiya,” they sync up, you nodding in response. ”We’re going off to try and get our cutie marks. Wanna come?” As much as you would like to, you do not. You must go see this Rarity as soon as possible to see what can be done about your frail clothing. “I am sorry, but my clothes are in need of a patching.” ”Ok,” she says chipper as ever, “Don’t feel like you need to hang out with me. I’d never make a friend do that.” “I shall keep that in mind. Now run along, your cutie marks are not going to get themselves.” She retrieves her scooter and screeches along with her friends, the noise drawing attention for miles. Jokingly of course. You look back to the town when a thought suddenly hits you. You have no idea where Rarity works. Disappointing Anon. Now how will you get your clothes fixed? ”Excuse me sir, are you the one they call Anon?” You turn to find an older stallion, his black mane shining under the sun, a trio of money bags on his flank. He even has a tie himself, much like yours, except his has a money sign on it. “Yes sir, the last time I checked.” ”Ha, quite the joker. I can see why she’s interested in you,” he says, the bags under his eyes less from fatigue and more from work. How you know? He’s remarkably perky for a gentleman of his age. “Ahh yes, I certainly do enjoy her company. She’s a good little filly.” ”She’s my little angel after all.” This must be her father then. You didn’t think he’d be- Not like him. “You are Scootaloo’s father?” ”Oh, no no, I am the father of that little filly over there,” he points over to the group, “Diamond Tiara.” “Oh… That one…” ”So it appears we had a miscommunication. I apologize for the lack of clarity.” You smile at him regardless. He is not his daughter, and should not be treated as an extension of her. “What may I do for you sir?” ”Well, first allow me to introduce myself. I am Filthy Rich. You’ve met my little angel Diamond Tiara, of course.” “Filthy Rich,” you repeat, “What can I do for you Mr. Rich?” ”I would like to make a business proposition with you, if you were so inclined.” What does something like you need with a business proposition? Nothing, but you allow him to continue. ”Your name has been floating around the water cooler so to speak. I can’t remember another time where I’ve heard the same name as often.” “What is a water cooler sir, and why does my name float around in it? That seems very unsanitary.” A chuckle is his response, “It’s just a saying.” Of course, what were you thinking? “Please continue.” ”As this is, you have a reputation. Ponies around here know you, and if you were to do something…” Is- he asking you to steal? How unsporting of him. “I would never do such nefarious deeds sir. If I were anypony else, you may have insulted them.” ”But not you? Well, you misunderstand me nonetheless. I was merely making the point that with somepony as renowned as you are, your actions are likely restrained in order to maintain this, a sort of failsafe, if you were.” This reputation of yours seems to be a grander deal than you had led yourself to believe. Quaint. “I do not follow your logical process, but indulge me on your final proposition. I wish to continue my day in an orderly manner.” He nods understandably, “A pony of punctuality, you make it difficult for me not to like you sir.” Growing bored, you look past him and to the sky, a new pair of pegasi brining in the clouds. A simple maintenance routine about turn to turn sour. You assume the cause will be electrocution, but- You’re forced to look away, dispersing the thoughts clouding your mind. Just for once you wish you could see the world through their eyes. Living eyes. ”I love my daughter, Anon. The greatest joy a father can have is to see their daughter happy, and I am no different sir.” Is it? Shame you’ll never know. An odd thing to bring up to a stranger, unless, of course, there is something to be gained, and there is with him. He has the look, that professional smell that separates him from the common folk. Smell, now that is an area that you’ve begun to neglect, one of the simplest senses yet often unappreciated. ”So, do we have a deal?” It appears you would have missed his entire proposition. Fitting. “Would you see it fit to restate your proposition?” ”Certainly, I understand this can be quite the shock. My daughter is interested in your company. Why, I cannot say, but given your favorable reputation and her good word, I would propose you take her along with you, just for the day.” A day with Diamond Tiara. Dread is the proper expression. “Your daughter, as grand as she might be in your eyes, has not proven as much to me, and so I must decline your offer.” Surprisingly he nods, “I understand your motivation, she is… Unique, but I still wish to see her happy. I am willing to reimburse you for your time, quite well, I might add.” And what need have you of money? None. As there is nothing that you would wish to buy. That is until you hear the creaks and deafening wails from a certain filly’s scooter. You look back to see her chugging along with her friends, Scootaloo waving at you with a smile wider than the Ghastly Gorge. She sounded so excited when she saw that scooter in the window, maybe… Filthy Rich takes a moment to judge your expression, or lack thereof, “I’ll take that as a no then. It’s unfortunate that we-“ “Three hundred bits.” Mr. Rich appears to choke at your demand, “Three hundred? That’s a bit more expensive than I had anticipated.” Scootaloo’s happiness would act as an extension of your own, and that is why you are here is it not? To be happy? ”Surely you do not expect me to pay such a fee.” “I expect for you to do what you believe is right. This decision does not lie on my hands, but on your hooves.” The stallion does not agree with your price, but nods regardless, “Three hundred bits then, a small price for my daughter’s happiness.” Actually it’s a rather large price, but it is all relative. He retrieves a card from his suit pocket and passes it to you, “My address is located on the back if you have any problems. Now- My little Diamond.” The filly glances over to you with a sly smile before trotting over at her own leisure, “Yes daddy?” He explains that she is in my care, the ends of her lips curling ever so slightly. Regret. ”Now, no misbehaving missy, and I’ll see you tonight in time for supper,” he rustles her mane with a hoof teasingly. It’d almost be cute if she didn’t smack his hoof away, “No daddy, we talked about that.” He merely grins, “She hates it when I do that. Take good care of her Anon.” Mr. Rich departs, and as such leaves you towering over his daughter. You look down at her, Diamond Tiara returning your gaze. Maybe this won’t be so bad. ”You smell.” Tartarus take you. ”Like, really smell. Like, there may be something rotting on you.” Think to yourself Anon, Rarity, where would she be? *sniff sniff* ”Gross, you’d put Snips and Snails to shame with that stench.” Rarity had told you once where she worked, two days ago it was, but you simply cannot recall. The thoughts… they’re blurry yet you can almost see a building, ponies prancing around and around in a circle and riding them are- Just like that, the image disappears, but in its place is a word. Carousel. *sigh* “So are we going to do anything or what? You’re boring me.” “And bore you I shall,” you reply as you search your pockets, “Now where is that map?” Her face brightens, “Are we leaving the town? Daddy never lets me leave without him.” “No,” you respond plainly before pulling out your map of Ponyville. ”Well too bad, we’re going out.” Thankfully your Equestrian isn’t rusty and you can still read quite easily. Of course, the fact that the map looks like it was made by a filly doesn’t help much. Ms. Dash really should work on her penmanship or would it be cartography? ”Are you even listening to me?” Ahh here it is, Carousel Boutique, hopefully the map doesn’t do the actual building justice. It would be quite disappointing if it consisted of a rectangle and squiggly windows. ”Oh- ahh,” Diamond Tiara stumbles about rather oddly before falling down, “My leg, it hurts so bad.” It’s not exactly nearby of course, but neither is it out of your way. Well of course it isn’t, in fact it is the exact place you’re going to. Oh is she still speaking? ”My leg hurts Anon, please, won’t you help me?” You look down at her, plain in expression and tone as you go ahead and read those numbers above her head. “You’ll live.” Now it should be this way if the map is correct in any measure, so you begin to walk, and you’re surprised by the remarkable silence. It’s quiet, too quiet. You turn around, Diamond Tiara having gotten up, but now sitting securely on her flank. “Are you coming, or shall I leave you?” She turns her nose up to you and doesn’t say a word. Of course, this task was not going to be simple. “You’re making this artificially difficult for me,” you walk over to her. Praise the sun. Hmmm, don’t know where that came from. ”I’m not moving until you apologize,” she says without looking at you. You apologize? Surely she jests. “And for what exactly did I do to wrong you?” ”If you have to ask, you never really cared in the first place.” “You’re assuming that did at all.” Her expression sours further, “I don’t know what Scootaloo saw in you, all I see is a big dummy.” She’s left in your care, so you simply can’t leave her here, no matter how long the list of benefits may be. So, you sigh. “I apologize.” And there’s the smile, not sincere, but deceitful. ”You apologize for…” If you had any less expression on your face it would likely vanish. ”Go on.” You think this may be the first pony in all of creation to cause a feeling of… loathing. “I, apologize, for not-” You’ll enjoy taking her when the time comes, “showing you, adequate, attention.” Should it be possible you wish to wipe that smirk off her face, maybe the entire mouth piece as well. ”Good, I accept your apology,” she holds her hooves out to you, “Now carry me.” Twelve thousand eight hundred and forty-two days to go Anon. ”Ugh, you smell even worse up close,” she complains as she holds onto the side of your head. You don’t respond of course, no sense feeding that attention horse. Language Anon, watch it. If this map is any way accurate, then you should turn the corner and it’ll be right, there. Huh, you expected it to be blockier. Turns out your previous assertion was correct. ”Carousel Boutique? What are you, a poo pusher?” You don’t need to know what that means, to know what she meant. “I’m sure your father wouldn’t appreciate you saying that.” ”And who would tell him, you? Like that would work. I’m his little angel.” “Of course. It’s not like he’s ever caught you lying before. Sarcasm intended.” Wait. Oh my could this be- Listen close children, it’s silence. Good, that’s what you thought. You enjoy the time while you can and walk over to the building, catching her sly smile come back for a second round. As you take another step she rams her entire body against your neck, a feat that would cause significant injury should you have been living. ”Oops,” she hides her intentions behind her smile, “My bad.” You do the polite thing and smile back. You’re a gentlecolt after all. Oh look at this children, a puddle of mud. Oh no! There’s a dip in the road! You sure hope nothing bad could go wrong. You purposely lose your footing, nearly falling into the puddle yourself although you catch yourself at the last second. Of course, somepony isn’t as lucky. With a plunk Ms. Tiara is plunged headfirst into the ocean of mud, her tiny form nearly invisible amidst the layers caked over her. “Oops,” you respond with a coy smile, “My bad.” ”T-th-t” she tries to speak, but a rush of mud fills her mouth and silences her with a gurgle. How wonderful. Of course, you can’t have her choking to death on liquefied dirt now can you? Well… You grab her by the tail and tug, the mud clinging desperately to her before she’s yanked out with a plunk, Diamond Tiara gasping for air. Maybe you overdid it a little. Her piercing eyes look your way, and you’re just waiting for her to scream. ”You- did that on purpose.” “Me? I said ‘oops’ did I not?” You were to understand that saying that absolves you of any blame. She wiggles out of your grasp before landing on the ground, the mud splashing around on and off her body. ”Do you have *any* idea how long this is going to take to wash off? Days probably. Guh, stupid Anon.” You rub the grim between your fingers, memorizing that coarse texture as it rubs against your skin, yet also glides with its liquid quality. ”You’re not even paying attention are you?” Placing your pointer finger in your mouth you wring the mud out and begin to savor the taste. Disgusting? Quite notably, but there’s always the texture. Gritty, the few grains that retain their solid nature despite overwhelming adversary. Has no one documented the poetic nature of mud? You look to find Ms. Tiara’s mouth agape, “Why would you do that? That’s so gross!” Experience, although the concept might simply glide over her pampered head. Her eyes relax as she continues her gaze, “I can do gross.” And with a single turn of her head she licks up a sizeable glob of mud running down her leg. *gulp* You stand there in silence, partly stunned and partly utterly confused. “That- might be the grossest thing I have seen in a long while.” And your job isn’t pretty. She proceeds with another strip, eyes glossed over with a hazy quality, “Does this get you excited?” Excitement isn’t really the proper word seeing as you had already described it as gross. Does everyone see you this way? That might explain the weird looks you received from those kind ponies in that alleyway. Huh, that makes sense actually. You might have to go and apologize for the mess you made. How were you to know their trash bag had a hole? Turning back you find Diamond Tiara’s expression now one of annoyance, “Stop ignoring me!” “Hmm, well with that attitude…” you turn away and knock at the front door. ”Pay attention to me.” If you were to say, no, would that be giving her attention? You’d rather not find out. Your filly companion moves besides the door, hoof punching your leg for attention, “You can’t ignore me. Daddy said so.” No, in fact he didn’t. She sure has a wild mind. From inside the house you can hear the sound of hooves approaching, a sweet fragrance coming along with it, “I am terribly sorry, but we’re closed today.” “Ah, I do apologize,” you reply through the door, “Ms. Dash did not inform me of the hours. Forgive-“ ”Anon? Is that you?” You can’t help but smile at the recognition. It feels… good. “Your memory remains youthful Miss Rarity, but alas, I shall not intrude.” ”Nonsense,” she unbolts the locks on her door and swings it open to greet you, “I would never-“ She holds a hoof to her mouth as she views your suit, “Oh dear, what have you done to yourself? Did Rainbow do this to you or was it Applejack? I swear, those two haven’t the simplest notion of decency regarding fashion.” Those two certainly have different priorities in their lives, everyone does after all. ”Anon,” Ms. Tiara groans audibly, “Can I bathe yet?” Rarity smiles and opens the door wider to see her, “Now who’s your little- *gasp* You didn’t think your suit was that bad. Before you can say a word, Rarity’s already levitated Diamond Tiara up and inside her house, charging upstairs in a flurry. A door slams shut so you poke your head through the open doorway, the mat below you asking you to wipe your hooves. Of course, small inanimate rug, I shall wipe my hooves, or feet in this case. You shuffle back and forth until your shoes are as clean as before they got dirt on them, only a few smudges of mud still resting on the tips. This is a rather pleasant place, though- Is that…? You shut the door and make your way across the room, a variety of fabrics lining the walls as light pours in from the towering windows. No, what interests you is not the chest of jewels sparkling in the corner, nor the cat in the corner who hisses at the sight of you. You come to the plain being, skin pale and bland. You reach out to touch it but stop yourself. It is polite to introduce yourself. “Excuse me,” you keep your voice firm as to show your authority, “What are you doing here?” He doesn’t respond, or is it a she? It has feminine curves, but is ultimately expressionless and plain. This is no place for one such as them, the damned. “How long have you been out? Was Cerberus asleep again?” The deceased still refuses to respond, looking away from you and over to the- What is this? Two more? By Tartarus how could so many have escaped? You place a hand on its head and drag it back to whence it came. No soul can escape your- “What are you doing to my mannequin?” You whip your head around to Rarity as she- Is she a fool?! Does she think she can stay the evil of which she wields?! Acting fast you bound around and up the stairs, snatching the body out of her telekinetic grasp. ”Excuse me! That is most impolite to go around running and grabbing things that don’t belong to you.” “I am attempting to save your life. Do you- Do…” you run your finger across its neck, inspecting the bumps and threads that run alongside it, neither cold nor warmth radiating from within, “What is this?” ”This,” she pulls it from your grasp with a humph, “is a mannequin, and the only things in need of saving here are that filly’s mane and your manners.” You were trying- Pause. She doesn’t know, and if you try to explain it… You’d rather this be a misunderstanding. ”I- I apologize. I may have overreacted,” you straighten your tie which had gotten loose from your day’s work. ”That’s most certainly an understatement. This is the sort of behavior I’d expect from my dear Sweetie Belle,” she steps down past you. “Are you her mother?” Rarity stops, head slowly turning to meet you, “How old do you think I am?” Hmm, well she has her own place and apparently her own business that is marginally successful. “Thirty… two. No, Thirty three. That sounds about right. She looks like she’s going to cry, but she keeps a fiery tongue, “Never, I repeat, never try to guess a mare’s age. You brute…” You shrug your shoulders. “You asked.” ”Thirty three,” she groans, setting down the ‘mannequin’ and looking at herself in the mirror, “Have I lost my looks so soon?” She inspects every inch of her reflection, the eyes, hips, belly, and neck. You don’t really see why she’s so upset. You thought it was a compliment. Surely maturity ranks higher than the physical shell that accompanies it. “I was signifying your level of maturity; I did not mean to imply that you looked that age.” You hear a sniff before she smiles, “How sweet, but if we were going by looks…” Remember why you’re here Anon. Remember that- “Wait, where is Diamond Tiara?” Rarity nods to the next level, “She’s washing up. A nice scented bath and some relaxation can wash away any problem.” For some reason you can’t help but feel strange when you imagine a filly in the bath. Huh anyways… ”But since you asked me a question, it’s only fair if I do the same. Wouldn’t you agree?” She doesn’t bother waiting for a reply, “Why might you have stopped by? Surely it’s because you missed the company of a true lady.” For somepony who prides themselves on being ladylike, she is most egocentric. Quite unladylike. “It had come to my attention that you were quite skilled in the art of the cloth.” She nods in agreement, eyes lowering in defeat, “Of course. What else am I good for?” You cock your head in confusion. “What might you mean by that?” Rarity shakes her head, that same smile, the façade of happiness, reappearing, “It’s nothing. Just a little mare talk. Now, I think I can help you after all.” You’re still suspicious of her dismissal, but, she’s also helping you. She trots over to her closet and drags out another of these ‘mannequins,’ this one shaped as a Minotaur. You can’t help but reminisce of time’s passed with those creatures. A disgusting lot, skin patched together with the black threads of Sin Valley. Sin… A peculiar term. You never gave it much thought the few times you went pruning the rabble within. “What does ‘sin’ mean madam Rarity?” ”Sin? What brings this up?” She hovers over a tape measure along with a few rolls of fabric. “Just a thought is all. Do you know?” ”Sin is… It’s a tad hard to explain, darling.” She fiddles with her tools before coming to her senses, “Think of it as a wrongdoing.” “Oh, like stealing.” ”Not exactly, no. It’s more… basic than that. Aha, greed.” “Greed?” ”Greed is a sin, if my times at the chapel are recounted correctly, and you just happen to be looking at its opposite, generosity.” You’re not quite sure she explained it properly, but it does help you get an idea. These ‘sins’ can be seen as opposites to the Elements of Harmony. Interesting. Rarity trots over, tape measure at the ready, “But enough about that darling. If I’m going to make you some new clothing then I simply need measurements.” You remember seeing something like this before. Fortunately she’s not going to sink her scissors into your esophagus, you hope. That would be most unwise of her. ”Now, off off off. Those pesky clothes always get into the way.” “Yes ma’am,” you strip easily and lay them flat on the floor. ”You’re remarkably calm about being exposed,” she notes as the cold metal touches your skin. “Are all other creatures of this land not exposed as well? Actually… Yes, I only recall Saddle Arabian ponies actively wearing attire.” ”You’ve been to Saddle Arabia?!” her eyes nearly ‘popping out of her head.’ You nod. “I’ve always wished to visit. It’s so exotic, and they have simply some of the most intricate techniques in the world. I could learn so much.” “I didn’t do much visiting. I was there strictly on business.” She smirks and moves to another leg, “Oh right… How long were you there for that you couldn’t find time to do some exploring?” You scratch your chin, Rarity instantly moving them back, “Well, considering time off and on, I would clock in my time there in… roughly ten to fifteen years.” ”Fift- * cough*” she begins choking on air it seems, “Fifteen? How old are you?” You can’t exactly tell her the truth, now can you? “Now now, asking someone’s age isn’t very ladylike now is it?” ”It doesn’t work that way, Anon.” “Of course it does. You can continue now.” The metal returns to your skin, Rarity not realizing in her haste that she had stopped, “Fifteen… Well if you’re going to be so uptight about it, what were you doing? What was your job?” And you trade one compromising question for another. “It was nothing. It is ‘safe to say’ that I am no longer working there, that is why I am now visiting your lovely town.” Her voice is ‘green with envy’ as she shrugs, “I so miss the uptown life in the cities. The glare from the night lights in Manehattan…” The city’s glamour must obviously shield the threat that they hold. It is a dangerous city, even for places other than Equestria. Poor memories. She reaches your undergarments suspiciously, “You wear clothes under your clothes?” You never really paid it much thought. “Yes, I have worn them ever since…” aaaand you lost it. Shame that. “Since a long time.” ”Well, regardless of your companionship with them, they’re easily blocking my work. So,” her horn lights up and you can feel her tugging at your underpants, “off.” The sudden coolness of the room causes you to perk right up, your lower half tingling all over. Yes, you’ll most certainly be wearing those at all times. ”There’s no need to be embarrassed, darling. I have done this plenty of times, just not with… somepony like you.” The tips of your fingers tremble at the sensitive touch of your… area. She does her work quick and smiles, “See? Easy as that. You may pull them up now.” “Thank you. I can’t help but have a feeling of exposure. A very intimate feeling.” ”Like I said, there is no need to feel embarrassed. I do this for a living.” She most certainly fits her title as the Element of Generosity. Without wasting more time, Rarity goes about taking more measurements, “You’re no minotaur, that’s for sure. Taller but not as bulky. I admire your build, slim yet strong. A true gentlecolt’s build.” “I am thankful for your compliment. It could be why I attract so much attention.” ”I don’t know, Anon. It might be more that you’re basically a celebrity. Stand up to Nightmare Moon and suddenly you’re a bigshot. Of course, yours truly isn’t a celebrity, and she’s one of the ones who stopped her.” Rarity and her friends needn’t know of your involvement. It could have been so much more difficult. But you’ll let them think they won. They need to think that. ”But that brings up a question I’ve been holding back. Why is Diamond Tiara following you, and more importantly, why is she covered in mud?” That isn’t too bad of a question you’d think. Curiosity could kill the cat, as the phrase goes, but not everyone could simply resurrect the cat. “She took a stumble off my shoulder when I ‘lost my footing,’” you put in air quotes, “And fell into that puddle outside of your home.” ”Why did you put that in quotes?” “I simply do not know what you’re talking about.” She does her best not to laugh, “And why was she on your shoulder?” Miss Rarity’s questioning rivals even that of Miss Twilight. Most unfortunate. “Her father paid me to be a companion to his daughter. It was not my finest hour when I accepted.” Her expression turns to one of curiosity, “So... You’re an escort? Was that your job in Saddle Arabia?” Well you are indeed escorting Mr. Rich’s daughter, and saying yes would get rid of both questions… “I guess you could say that, yes.” ”I’ve never met a male escort myself, certainly not one as… endowed, as you.” You’re not quite sure what she means, but you’ll take the compliment again. “I am hoping to purchase a gift with the money I make from this job.” ”Oooh,” she coos as he moves onto your neck, “And who is the lucky mare?” You make sure to inform her that telling would ruin the surprise, and she seems content at this. Scootaloo is going to be so happy. She wraps the tape around your neck, silently eying your scars before she pulls back, pulling the tape closed. ”All done. That wasn’t so much of a chore now was it?” “You must certainly be the star of Ponyville.” She coughs rather abruptly and holds her chest, “Yes… of course…” There’s that tone again. A sadness that lingers in her voice. What is it? “How much will these Grade A clothes cost me, madam?” She turns her back to you as she stores her tools, “No charge… I’ll have them ready in a bit. *sniff* A perk of having some spare clothes for Minotaurs…” You remember faintly that placing your hand on her back might calm her down. Might, being the key word. “Rarity, what is on your mind?” you ask her, hand idly rubbing her upper back and up to her neck. ”Would… would you like to go to a party with me tomorrow? It’s really small, just Twilight, Applejack and I. I’d… really like it if you came.” All this… for a party? Mares, you’ll never understand them. “As much as I’d like to I…” you pause as she shuts her eyes, the traces of tears building up at the edges. ”It’s okay… I just… This is one of the few times I can escape my work. ‘Rarity can you make me this. Rarity would this look good that.’ It’s tiring- *sniff* you know?” No. Not at all. ”I just want to be with my friends again…” Rainbow Dash painted her out as… You’re not quite sure, but looking at her, you can’t help but feel bad for her. You can have a successful business, or you can have time to spend with your friends. You never had either. “What time?” you smile back at her, Rarity turning around, eyes full of hope. ”R-really? You’ll go?” “Of course,” you nod, “I can move things around in my schedule. Just for you, Rarity.” She wraps you in a hug, as much as she can given the height difference, “Thank you so much Anon.” “So… are you going to tell me your age?” ”Not on your life,” she whispers jokingly. Indeed. Rarity does a few alterations to her current suits, and in minutes has a new one waiting for you. She helps you slip it on and watches as you walk around, admiring the crisp new feel of them. ”Don’t go sliding down cliffs with this one alright? It’s the only one I had ready, but I’ll get working on some new ones for you. Oh, you’ll need some pajamas.” ”Pajamas? What are those?” “Sleeping attire. It’s a slumber party.” Sleep, and you can just guess where the party is being held. Twilight’s house. That sneaky mare must be going out of her way to do this. She’s likely the one who orchestrated the event, but you will not ruin Rarity’s happiness. ”How about you go check up on our guest? She’ll be upstairs. Take a left down the hall and it’s the last door on the right.” You follow her instructions, hand running alongside the wall, detecting the small imperfections therein. The smell of shampoo is more concentrated the further you get and you slowly knock at the door, “Come in.” Opening the door you find Diamond Tiara wrapped up in a filly-sized robe, mane wrapped in a towel as she paces around what you think is the spare bedroom. ”About time you got here. I’ve been waiting for hours.” “It’s only been half that, and you likely spent most of it bathing.” ”Don’t get smart with me.” She barks before taking a calming breathe and leaps onto the bed, “Come now, sit.” You look at her suspiciously before taking a seat beside her, a shot of nostalgia running through you as the bed absorbs your weight. “So, what are we going to do on the bed Diamond Tiara?” She smiles and licks her lips, “This.” Your face turns to one of horror when the small filly tackles into your upper body, her body a lot stronger than you would’ve expected. “That’s not very ni-” you’re interrupted as she starts to lick your face. You keep your mouth shut, the one thing you’re not intent on tasting is her saliva. Even you won’t go that far. She halts her licking abruptly and stares down at you, “Come on, I’m doing all the work here.” “And just what is it you’re trying to do exactly?” ”Are you stupid or just an imbecile?” “Aren’t those the same-” you’re interrupted a second time, this time by her pressing her face over yours. It’s only as she tries to force her tongue into your mouth do you realize that you are currently being raped. You do not see what the big deal is. But when a drip of saliva finds its way into your mouth you shove her off of you with ease and spit out the sweet trickle that crept inside. ”What’s wrong with you?! I’m practically throwing myself at you.” “Quite literally. Yes I noticed,” you reply before standing up so she doesn’t try it again. She stays on the bed to limit the height difference, but you’re still a good deal higher than she is. ”It’s that blank flank isn’t it? What’s so special about her, huh? I can give you anything you want.” You cringe when she says that word, blank flank. Anger, a rage she’d best not provoke. “I did wonder what your true motivation for this trip, and now I know. It was about Scootaloo. You were jealous of her. Quite ironic.” ”Jealous?” she chortles rather angrily, “I’d never be jealous of some flightless blank flank like her.” Once again, you grimace, fist returning to your hand. “Don’t say that.” Her conniving smile returns, “I’m not making you angry am I? What’s that you don’t want me to say? Blank flank?” Your fist shakes as you struggle to contain yourself, your emotional harmony cracking under the pressure. ”That’s it, isn’t it?” she moves forward, “You don’t like me saying… Blank flank.” Silence her Anon. Do it. No, she’s a filly. She doesn’t know- Yes she does. She’s not stupid. “I am warning you, please stop saying that word.” She looks you up and down with a scowl, “You’re kind of a blank flank yourself. No eyes, no ears, just a weird mouth.” Kill her now. Silence! ”You blank flanks all get along wonderfully don’t you?” Your fingers clench at the fabric of your pants, your mind still debating whether to end her miserable life. Give her a taste Anon, let her see who you are. No, I can’t… “You have my attention, young one. Is that not enough?” ”No,” she answers matter-of-factly, “It isn’t. You’re not going to so much as look at those blank flanks, ever again.” Unreasonable. Of course she is, that’s why you must set your own terms, death. You can’t… can you? “If… if you say that word- if you say it one more time, I will not be responsible for-“ ”Blank flank.” You can almost hear something snap as you lay one hand on her, a white haze falling over her eyes. Tick tock goes the clock, lying on the darkened wall. Silent cries goes the sun, the filly twitching as it falls. Time is different in the land of the dead; a minute here could be hours there. You look over to the clock, fifteen seconds having past. “I warned you to stop,” you whisper as her lips quiver and muscles shake, “but you had to push and push and push…” You move a strand of hair out from her face, her skin soft to the touch though you dare not linger. Forty seconds. Time sure flies in this realm. Sin valley, that was her destination if you recall. Mannequins… Their resemblance to those souls is rather startling, and you’re sure she’ll find they are quite different. Of course, no harm shall come to her. Physically anyways, her mind… it shall survive. Children are so easily frightened, but they always recover... somewhat. The last hand ticks along signaling the one minute mark and with another touch, her consciousness returns, her soul settling back behind her eyes, the doorway, they’ve been called. She doesn’t say anything, but when she looks at you in horror, an absolute horror that you are so accustomed to, you can’t help but feel sickened. Not by your actions, no, but by this… filly. This… mortal monster. “I gave you a warning,” you grab her by the scruff of the neck, “But souls like you never learn, never heed the advice that could save you. I have had enough of your ‘company’ for one day. No more.” Her voice is that of a croak as she tries to speak, yet despite the resilience of her youthful form, she cannot. You pull out the card and look to the address before putting it away and inspecting your map. Not too far, you’ll have her there by sunset. What’s left of her anyways. Keeping her held as you have you quickly head down the stairs, Rarity eyeing you with interest, “Going so soon?” “This one has been misbehaving, and along with her tiring company, I am taking her home.” ”Well take care then, Anon, and don’t let me catch you shoving any more fillies into mud,” this time she says it to Diamond Tiara, but her eyes have been fixed to the mannequin across the room. ”Is… is she alright? It looks like you’ve seen a ghost, darling.” You can barely hear her jumbled mutters beneath her breath, hearing her speak of peeling skin and seas of sorrow. Home sweet home. ”What’s she saying?” she asks you, her ears not so tuned as yours. “She is trying to get attention. Surely you must know how fillies are.” ”Ugh, tell me about it. My sister drives me simply batty.” “Batty? I seem to have missed something.” She nods, “Loopy, nuts, crazy. Twilight told me you were somewhat behind on these.” So she had been talking to Twilight. Your suspicions may not be confirmed, but they are growing higher in likelihood. ”They- so innocent…” Oh dear, it appears she’s coming out of her stupor. No time like the present, your… someone had said… “It appears I must take my leave, dear Rarity. Allow us to meet once again tomorrow for this slumber party.” She presents her hoof and, imitating what you have seen during your few upscale city visits, giver it a light peck with your lips. A sign of respect between genders. ”Until then. Have a good night’s rest Anon.” Rest? That is so third century. ~~~ The streets grow desolate as the sun continues to descend beyond the horizon, no pony paying mind to the filly in your grasp. The few that do see you and smile before going on their way. They do seem to trust you as Filthy Rich had said. You find yourself at his address and have to stand back just to take in his house, quite the sight indeed. Those planks are polished to a shine, the hue surely of an exotic location, and if you look at the yard it’s received a stone finish to keep his garden at bay, the colors mismatched yet strangely unified. It would take no small fortune to maintain this house, “H-home?” “Yes, you are home.” You walk to the doorway and knock; Diamond Tiara freeing herself and as soon as the door cracks open she’s already wedged through it, her tiara falling off her head. Filthy Rich is bewildered by her behavior but puts on a reluctant smile when you hand him the jeweled headdress, “Anon. Pleasure to see you.” “Likewise sir. I have returned you daughter as requested.” ”Yes…” he draws on that word before looking to his daughter hiding behind him, “And in such a state.” He suspects you had something to do with it. Well, he wouldn’t be wrong. ”Is there a story behind this or is my daughter simply acting up again?” ”N-no I’m not! I’d never!” “Sir,” you make sure to keep your smile pure, “I took your daughter to Ms. Rarity’s boutique to get a change of clothes, as you can see. She had fallen in some mud on our way there, though she bathed. Afterwards-“ ”He- he touched me!” the filly declares earning a stern look from her father. Kids these days do not even have the decency to keep their mouths shut. A quick glance at you and her eyes are back to staring at her father’s hooves. ”Is this true?” “Of course sir, she asked me to carry her. I had already experienced a filly leaping upon my back and it was not pleasant.” You speak the truth, and it’s as if Filthy Rich can see it, although he is not entirely convinced. ”Tiara, where did Anon touch you?” At this point her next words could ruin your entire- “Here!” Nobody speaks after her quick assertion, Filthy Rich sighing and looking to you, “I’m terribly sorry about her. She has a habit of this.” ”B-but daddy! He touched me! I saw things,” her eyes begin to well up with tears, “Please daddy you have to believe me.” She’s hugging tightly to his leg but he doesn’t relent, “That’s quite enough, Tiara. Go back to your room.” Out of all the places she could’ve put her hoof on, she had to touch her head. Silly filly. You hear her door slam shut inside and Filthy Rich steps outside with you, “I’ve never seen her cry like that before. A father knows when his child is being genuine, but I also know when an honest pony is as well.” “You still suspect me,” you recite his thoughts, the stallion nodding. ”I’m going to ask you this once, and I want the truth. Did you hurt my daughter?” Ahh, the final question. His daughter, on one side, you on the other, honesty… “Applejack is the element of honesty, is she not?” He doesn’t respond. “I guess, to pay my respects to her, I would have to answer as such.” Such a shame about Ms. Tiara. If only she’d listened. With a smile still on your face you shake your head. “No sir, I did not harm your daughter.” Tartarus did. Filthy Rich stares at your face, as he cannot do so into your eyes. “You have quite the poker face, Anon, but I’ll have you know that I’ve gambled with the best.” “I speak the truth, whether you believe me or not, that is up to you.” ”Yes, yes it is, and I know you’re telling me the truth.” Filthy Rich turns back to his house, looking at one of the upstairs windows. Does he think of his daughter? Of how she has behaved? A lingering doubt in his mind? “Now, about our deal…” ”I am conflicted Anon. Two halves battling over what is right. Does this sound familiar to you?” “Why yes sir. Indeed it does.” He sighs, a hoof held against the door, “The professional side of me wishes to honor our agreement. Surely you do as well, but my other side, the side in which I am a father, tells me that I cannot justly pay the one who had caused my daughter to be in such a state.” You… You are confused. He believes you, but he thinks you to be the cause. Intuition is his ally. ”But as a pony, I know that a compromise is in order. I will pay you for your work, Anon, but I cannot in good conscience pay you the full amount you desire.” Two halves battling for control. A compromise to solve the battle. It appears you had already done so in regards to his daughter. “I understand sir. Disappointed, but understood.” Why are you doing this Anon? You need that money- I caused a filly harm, not physically, but her mind is not the same. You will take his offer. Filthy Rich moves inside to gather your bits; the sun almost completely vanished over the trees. One last stop… You just hope they’re still open. ~~~ Later… You hide the parcel behind some bushes as you approach the house, not nearly as grand as Mr. Rich’s, but it fits their needs. You’d gotten the address from the shopkeeper, who had known Scootaloo since she was smaller than she is now. A voice mocks you, doubting and teasing you over your ‘gift.’ She’ll never like it. She’ll hate you for it. It- It is the thought that counts. A friend once told you this, but from a time forgotten. *knock knock* ”Scootaloo!” you hear a voice holler from inside, “Get off your flank and answer the door!” Her father, not as pleasant as you’d hoped. “But daaad.” ”You’ve got till the count of five, or else you can make your own supper.” The mother, equally unpleasant by her tone. This proves… disheartening. Scootaloo’s exasperated sigh catches your ear and you swiftly perk back up. The door opens a notch, “Hello?” “Acheem,” you clear your throat, her eyes wandering up to meet you. ”ANON!” she yells, her hoof covering her mouth in a flash. ”Who’s at the door now?” Scootaloo’s father hollers once again followed by a fit of coughs. ”No one dad, just someone needing directions.” She does an impression of hanging herself, and you can’t help but chuckle. “Well give the stallion some help. By Celestia, I couldn’t get a colt…” “What does that mean?” you ask, Scootaloo’s ears drooped low. ”Nothing, let’s just talk outside okay.” No arguments there. Her house smells of that strange yellow substance you found in the alley. The door clicks shut and Scootaloo forces a smile, “What’re you doing out so late?” The anticipation is almost killing you… hehe. “Actually I came to see you. I have something I wanted to give you.” ”A gift? OOH Anon you’re the best! Did you… No. You couldn’t have. You had me babbling all over it today. Anon you didn’t! You’re so cool! Where is it?” She’s already begun the search before you can explain yourself, and it’s only a few moments before she finds the package and tears it open. …She doesn’t say a word as she stares at her gift, a simple scooter with an even blue finish and red wheels. You walk behind her, already feeling saddened by your failure. “I wanted to get you a gift. I really wanted to get you the Rivmaster-“ ”Revmaster,” she sniffs, “The Revmaster 1000.” You kneel down next to her, hand hovering just over her back, unsure if it’s alright to do so. “I wanted to get that for you, but I could not obtain the money for it. I got the best one I could… I guess it did not meet your expectations.” You failed her Anon. You’re useless, utterly and completely worthless. Shut up… ”Anon…” she wipes a tear from her cheek, “You’re such an idiot…” “E- What?” She turns back to you with a quivering smile, “I don’t care about the scooter you big dolt.” With a leap she wrapped her hooves around you and is smothering you in a hug, “I’m just happy you care about me.” Your hand pats her on the back as a few more tears escape her. “Of course I care about you Scootaloo, you are my friend.” ”Scoots,” she pulls back for a second, “You can call me Scoots.” “Alright then Ms. Scoots.” She shoves you off with a laugh and hops onboard her new scooter, rolling back and forth in silence, “It’s so quiet.” “I thought you might like it if it didn’t sound like you were grinding metal all the time.” She pushes off with a hoof and rides it around you in a circle before coming to a sharp stop, “I love it.” Phew! That’s right, you did well this time Anon. You did well. “Well, I better let you get to bed. You’re going to need some rest if you want to ride this tomorrow.” You’re halfway turned to leave when Scootaloo stops you, “Do… Do you have to?” She wishes for you to stay? “You can’t stay up forever, Scoots. That’s my job.” ”Oh oh I know, but… Can we hang out just for a few more minutes? I can show you some moves I’ve been wanting to try out!” Looking down at the filly so filled with excitement on her new scooter… How are you supposed to say no? “Go on then, show me these moves that you have been practicing.” ”You won’t regret it Anon, I promise.” You find a nearby bench to sit at as Scootaloo prepares for her stunt, “Hey, uh, Anon?” You look up to see her standing on the bench next to you. “Ye-” she hugs you again, tighter than anything you’ve felt since you’ve arrived. ”Thanks.” You smile as she releases you and set herself up for her run. Today… today was good.
Chapter 6: Too Old For This CrapYour finger traces the white tiles that line the wall, the smooth quality strangely different. Stone has a smooth texture as well but at the same time is somewhat rough against the skin, quite an unpleasant after-feeling thing. They should have a word to describe that. But this, you think as you work your finger into the grout that surrounds these tiles, this is… glossy. It doesn’t have that troublesome roughness that stone exudes, instead, leaving the skin cool and satisfied with its grace. *knock knock* You don’t turn even as the door opens, a unicorn entering behind you, at least, that is who should be entering. ”Mr. Anon?” the stallion asks as you continue to explore the folds of the tiled walls, “I’m Doctor Stable, how are we doing this afternoon?” “We? That is a strange question. While I am in full possession of my own status, am I to know of yours?” you ask, all without looking towards him. Ponies… It feels as if you may never understand them. You open the blinds and look out to the front of the hospital, an elderly mare being rolled out in a wheelchair. Twenty six. “I’ll see you soon,” you mutter quietly, the mare’s guardian helping her down the hill. ”What was that?” “And if I were to know,” you continue from your previous statement, “On what- On what scale, would I use to gauge how our collective-“ ”Sir, please, it was just a figure of speech. How are you doing then?” You pivot around with a smile as you finally acknowledge him. “Quite well.” ”Good,” he remarks, a slight dip in his voice as he shuts the door. Annoyance? Sarcasm? Contempt? Ponies are quite the mystery. They remind you of a present. You would run down… down what? What was it that you ran down with such- excitement? Hmm… ”Please,” he waves his hoof, ushering you to a chair, “Sit.” You nod, he is the professional after all. You move to the side of the room and unroll- this is quite the strange chair. Why does it roll? Sitting down you are immediately assaulted by a familiar joy, the likes of which you last experienced at Twilight’s abode, the feeling of joy as you attempt to keep still. “Wheels on chairs? Who came up with this idea?” you ask as you twist slightly, the doctor instead choosing not to join you by sitting in the main chair. ”That is, not your chair Anon. That is the doctor’s chair,” he clarifies before moving to your side, “Now, if you wouldn’t mind?” “A doctor’s chair,” you say matter-of-factly. “I quite like the sound of this item, though I must admit,” you roll to and fro while the doctor remains standing, “These wheels give it quite a childish feeling. Does it spin as- Oh! It does!” ”No, Anon, that is called a- a…” he pauses. Quite flustered he seems to be, “It’s a- rolly chair, I don’t know the technical term, but that is where the doctor sits. I am the doctor.” A doctor he is, but mortal he remains. “And this gives you power of me?” His traditional amber coat almost seems to glisten and redden under the light, a tricky thing that. The good doctor shakes strangely before exhaling deeply and adjusting his glasses, “It’s quite alright. He can sit in my chair if he wants. That’s okay,” his eyes lightly closed. Isn’t it strange that he addresses you with the word ‘he’ and not ‘you’? Why yes, yes it is, but then again, he is the professional. He takes a seat in what must be the ‘patient’s chair,’ or would it be the non-rolly chair? Static Chair? No, it doesn’t shock those who sit in it, that’s the electric chair. That one you know quite well… for some reason… ”Now what can I do for you today?” You look around the room before reaching across the counter and grabbing a jar filled with strange wooden sticks. ”Anon, please don’t touch those.” “Are they toxic, radiated, viral, cancerous, shocking or flammable?” You like how the glass feels in your hand, it even makes a delightful squeaking noise. ”Yes, they’re quite flammable now please put them back.” “Well then, it’s a good thing I don’t carry matches,” you attempt to twist open the cap only for him to snatch it from your hands. His horn dims as he places it back in its proper place, the emotion behind his glare quite undoubtedly one of annoyance. “That is quite rude.” ”As is grabbing things that don’t belong to you,” he snaps before glancing over his clipboard. Hmm, he certainly has a point. “You are most correct sir. I apologize for my behavior.” ”Apology accepted,” he sighs, “Now, what can I do for you today?” You glance back at the jar of sticks, a part of you dying to get your hands on them, but you came for a different reason. “There is a patient here I would like to speak to.” He furrows a brow, “That’s not technically my responsibility. The receptionists up at the front-” You shake your head, partially disappointed that he thought you wouldn’t have tried such a thing, even after they stopped you from just walking in. Really now, why would you stop such a formal person like you from walking down the hall that said Authorized Personnel Onl- Oh… Well that makes sense. “I did not know the patients name and thus was not allowed entry. I will be there with him in the end, whether I have your consent or not.” Doctor Stable doesn’t appear entirely convinced, “Was he- a friend of a friend or…?” “It is a complicated relationship. I would not wish to waste more of your time than I already have.” He taps his clipboard as he thinks it over, you inching over slowly but surely, rolling towards that tantalizing jar of sticks. ”Alright look,” you freeze with a smile. “I’m at wits end here. I’m scheduled for this appointment for another…” he checks his watch, “Twenty minutes. I get a break, you get escorted by my nurse. Fair enough?” A deal with death never ends well, but… there’s a certain look in his eye. Not a glimmer nor shade, but an emptiness. This isn’t his first run-in with death today. Who was it, you wonder? A girl, so young. An old stallion too weak to go on? It burdens his soul… “Yes, quite fair,” you nod and stand up, opening the door for him. ”Ms. Redheart?” he calls out and waves down the hall, a white mare trotting down next to you, “Would you please escort Mr. Anon to a patient? He’ll give you the details on the way.” ”Of course, Doctor Stable,” she looks to you with a light smile, “Right this way, sir.” The doctor takes the opposite path from you as you follow behind the nurse, a few more nurses and doctors moving about the hallway. ”So who is this patient that you’d like to see?” You pass by one set of doors after another, a small window allowing you to see through each one. Two hundred seventy seven. Three ninety one. Twenty two thousand ‘on the dot.’ “Is the hospital usually this empty? I would think it to be far busier considering the poor doctor’s previous encounter.” The mare turns to you in shock, “How do- How did you know?” “When one is surrounded by such a thing, it becomes increasingly trivial to discern it.” By the look on her face its clear she doesn’t understand. “I could see it in his eyes, so to speak.” His eyes, the way he snapped at the slightest provocation, the sweat. It is curious how you did not come to the conclusion earlier. Then again, when you have the entire picture, the pieces are as clear as day. Much like a puzzle. How you would… You scratch your head, almost able to picture it, only for the image to fade away. ”He’s been through a lot.” “Death leaves no hands clean.” Your hand finds its way to the wooden walls as you move along, “And we’re actually busier than normal. There was an accident at a construction site. Fi-” “Five injured. No deaths,” you cite coldly, “Not yet, at least.” You’re accustomed to more… tense atmospheres, a heavy air that almost chokes those that inhale it. It’s quite grand that you do not. ”Well, that’s why we’re busy, but anyways, what can you tell me about this friend of yours?” You would deviate from calling him a friend, but enough suspicions have been raised for one afternoon. “He’s a stallion, admitted three days ago with what appears to be head trauma. He is in poor condition.” The nurse nods, “Yes I know the patient, poor guy, but he’s actually doing quite well, expected to make a full recovery as a matter of fact.” That- is not correct. You saw the numbers clearly. Three days. No more, no less. Of course, your actions could’ve… “That’s very good,” you grin falsely, “I would much like to speak to him.” The nurse obliges your request as she leads you down another hallway and unlocks a door before you. You step inside, noting the chilled atmosphere, an unnatural cleanliness that you never found appealing. ”Mr. Page? You have a visitor.” Laying before you is the stallion whom you sought, his head bandaged expertly. To any other pony he would appear well, but numbers never lie to you. It is as it should be. “Who is it?” he asks groggily to the nurse, eyes closed. ”His name is Anonymous.” His eyes open, pupils dilating as they fix upon you, a lump forming in his throat as he tries to speak. Quite an odd behavior, but to be expected when one is so close to the end. You move to the side of his bed before swiveling around to the nurse. “Ms. Redheart, could you allow us some privacy?” ”I’m afraid I can’t.“ “Please ma’am, I must insist.” She glances between the two of you, your innocent smile doing well to convince her, “I’ll be right outside if you need anything.” Nodding to her you face this ‘Mr. Page’ as the door clicks shut. “Howdy.” The stallion shivers as you look upon him, moisture building upon his face, “You- I saw you…” “Did you?” You’re actually rather surprised at this. “Well that is quite the development isn’t it?” You’ve heard of experiences such as these before, where one can almost see death’s face near the end, but never had you believed it. ”You were there- at the crash. Wha- What do you want?” Oh do you get to play this game again? It does grow tiring over the ages. You take a seat on the bed, savoring the feel of it. “I think we both know the answer to that.” His eyes shift to the button beside his bed, the word ‘Call’ written above it. With all his strength he rolls over and shoots a hoof towards it, but your hand meets forehoof, gripping tightly causing a whimper. “Now now Mr. Page,” you move his forehoof back down, “We wouldn’t be trying to escape, would we? Tell me, how do you expect to do such a thing, from me?” ”What are you?” his voice cracks as he rubs his freed hoof. “Curious.” You stand with your back to him and head over to the counter, grabbing another jar of these strange sticks. ”How do you know I’m not going to press that button?” “Because,” you struggle to open the jar, “No one wants to anger death.” You tighten your grip and twist but no matter how hard you do so it fails to open. “Confound this thing,” you grunt, shaking the jar towards him, “How do I obtain these flat sticks?” ”Tongue depressors?” A strange name for a flat stick. Does it have a secret tongue within it that is unseen? What an invention. “That is the name? How do I open this contraption?” He raises a brow, “You don’t know how to open a jar?” Your grin fades at his tone. “Is that disapproval I hear? Do you think me touched?” ”No no no,” he sinks back in his bed fearfully, “You- You have to push and twist.” Push and twist? That’s counter productive! He thinks to trick you, doesn’t he? “Do you take me for a fool now?” you follow his instructions regardless, “There is no way that this-” *pop* … “Well then…” You pluck one of these ‘tongue depressors’ out from the jar and return it to its resting place. Strangely thin, you notice, twirling it in your finger upon inspection. You hold it up to the light, disappointed that no such ‘tongue’ comes out of hiding, “What are you waiting for?” “Hmm?” you look back to him. ”That’s why you’re here isn’t it? To kill me? Just- do it…” “Mr. Page, I do not engage in that act unless necessary. I merely act as the guide,” you tuck the tongue depressor in your pocket, “Your end comes soon enough.” He shakes his head weakly, “No- The doctor’s said I was doing better. They told me-” “Have you experienced light headedness, dizziness? How about headaches?” All symptoms of what will be his end. “They said that was normal. I just- needed time to recover.” Now it is your turn to shake your head. “I am afraid not Mr. Page. You, are dying.” His breathe quickens as he strains to move off the bed, but you keep him seated. “It’s alright. Don’t fight it, you’ll only make it worse.” ”My head hurts… I can get the doctor and maybe-” he’s cut off by a grimace, an acute pain in the skull. “What is your name?” you ask, holding his hoof as he fights the pain. ”Bri- Bright Page.” You see why he never uses his first name. “Why do you keep fighting? We both know you can’t win, so why?” ”You’d never understand,” he swallows hard, “We- We fear death because of what comes after.” His eyes meet you, your touch numbing the pain as he slips away, “Pray- you never feel the same pain…” You set a second hand upon him, his body limp, eyes still locked to you. “Don’t fear what comes next,” you whisper, “For it is a place of no equal. A paradise I shall never venture.” Curious… the will of the living to resist death. You leave him and exit the room, the nurse’s grin fading at your expression. “He has passed.” ~~~ Internal bleeding can be a troublesome thing. It is unfortunate that he must have left, but a necessity as well. No one can change their fate, not alone. The doctors argued, nurses wept over another failure, two in one day. Only Nurse Redheart was suspicious of you, but the autopsy doesn’t lie. The hospital doors close behind you, the sun radiating- Wait, where’s the sun? You distinctly remember it shining quite intensely before you entered. Clouds. The pegasi appear to be covering the sky with them. This will not do at all, how are you to enjoy the rest of your day without the sun to brighten your way. Will not do at all you say. You make your way down the road and into town, ponies of all sorts packing up and closing shop with a spring in their step. A spring… these silly ponies. This place certainly gets dark without the sun’s rays, as well as a bit muggy. You must make your way to Rarity’s soon, lest you be late to pick up your ‘pajamas,’ though what they are is still a complete myst- *plop* “What in cerberus’s snout…” you mutter, wiping your forehead to reveal a new wet patch. “Rain?” This is what it feels like? It’s… quite pleasant. Another plop hits your cheek, the cool splash followed by another on your neck. “I think I like this feeling.” You stop just in front of Rarity’s boutique and spread your arms, all the while the rain picking up around you. Not literally of course, it’s just a figure of speech. It would be quite a remarkable feat if it did though, the laws of nature bending before your very eyes. Would be a spectacle in and of itself, but you digress… Not wanting to waste more time prancing about in the rain you knock on Rarity’s door, your clothes beginning to noticeably weigh you down. No answer? That’s odd, you don’t know where else she’d be. You knock again for good measure before pressing your face up against the glass, a move that you find strangely creepy. The main room looks relatively empty, save for fabrics and such, your eyes dwelling on those dreaded ‘mannequins’ by instinct. Now those are disturbingly similar. But still, no sign of Rarity or her pajamas. It’s not like you couldn’t simply slip inside to check, but what would be the end result? Should she have been there she would’ve answered, if not and you were to enter, you would be searching for ‘pajamas’ an item you haven’t the faintest clue of what it looks like. Tragic, you must do without then. Turning around you can barely make out Twilight’s tree house, library… thing. Adjusting your tie, you once again set out through the rain and vicious gusts of wind towards Twilight’s. After all, the ‘slumber party’ takes place there, so there you shall be. Lightning cracks above you, striking a far-off tree with a spear of light, a dazzling fire spawned in its place. Oh how you miss the crackle of fire. How it would spit and hiss like an organism all on its own. It did have a nasty habit of causing the screaming, ugh… You could never concentrate with that incessant squealing much like a banshee, only worse because you can’t banish them from existence. Good times… ~~~ “Alright, let us try this again…” *knock knock* You quite like the sound of that, the echo after you strike a firm surface. You do so again on the door’s frame, a lower thud resonating that time. Does the material make a different noise or is it the density? There is still so much to learn here. Before you can continue your prodding the door swings open and look who it is, “My word! Darling what are you doing out in that dreadful storm?” “Did we cancel the party?” you ask in surprise, “How else was I to reach you?” ”Well of course it isn’t cancelled, darling. Come on in, you are drenched.” Your shoes squelch against the mat beneath your feet, signs of mud entrenched within the surface. ”At least SOMEPONY decided to keep out of the ick and muk on his way over,” she calls out behind her, “You might as well take off those shoes… and that shirt….” By all means, you might as well take it all off. ”Actually dear, go ahead and take it all off. We don’t want you catching a nasty cold.” It’s as if she could read your mind… She grins as she silently stands there… watching… waiting… listening… I swear if you are reading my mind I will make you regret it. ”Come on then, don’t tell me you get shy in a crowd.” Good, at least she can’t read your mind… for now… “That would be incorrect madam Rarity,” you say slipping out of your shoes, followed by the strange sock garments. “However, I am sure that our host would allow me to use the restroom to dry up.” From the upstairs you can see Twilight peek over the edge, “Oh… Anon.” “Fine day we have, don’t we Ms. Twilight.” ”Yes. Fine,” the lack of hospitality behind her voice as clear as day. How you enjoy her attempts at intimidation. It’s cute, like a foal making demands of its mother. You see Applejack up there as well, “Howdy Anon! Glad ya could make it safe and sound. Certainly hope SOMEPONY didn’t give ya too hard of a time.” You’re sensing a theme here. ~~~ You excuse yourself and enter the restroom, as it is called for whatever reason. The last thing you do in here is rest. The first being the seemingly uncomfortable act of defecation. The memory still troubles you, the poor King of Rolls and Rocks. The image of him lying in a pool of his own vomit will forever be one of your all-time favorites. It’s not bad to have a favorites list, is it? No, of course not. How could you think such a thing? You take a towel off the rack and begin rubbing it against your clothing. Little by little the moisture is soaked up by the towel leaving your suit slightly damp, but not nearly the sagging mess that it was. This small piece of fabric is magic in its own right. You’re about to put it down when an idea crosses your mind. Listen… Good, now that you know Rainbow Dash won’t come crashing in at any moment… You bring the soaked center of the towel to your mouth and sink your teeth into the fabric. The individual fibers brush against the roof of your mouth in a most bizarre fashion. However the weirdest part has to be the flavor. It isn’t tasteless like normal, but it has its own taste all on its own. You continue to suckle for all its worth until the dry aftertaste sets in, causing you to smack your lips in disgust. “Absolutely horrid… but still,” you wrap your lips around another segment. ”Anon, you alright in there partne-“ Towel in mouth, you slowly turn to Applejack who’s about as shocked as you’d expect. Mouth agape, she waits for you to say something. “I do not think I can explain,” you reply honestly, though it would be easier to say if you took the towel out. In fact you do just that. “Well, how was your day?” She just shakes her head with a laugh, “You’d best be glad I ain’t so consnippity like Rarity. Just take your time. I’ll be right outside.” With that she closes the door, with you holding a saliva laden towel. That could’ve gone far worse… ~~~ The click of the door signals the three mares attention, Twilight being the only one whose smile doesn’t quite fit, “Took your time didn’t you?” And it took a whole five seconds before the first snide remark. You think you can put that down as a new record. ”You shouldn’t be so hard on him Twilight,” Rarity comes to your defense, “I admire a colt who takes his time to look presentable.” ”Oh sure, presentable,” Applejack snickers knowingly. ”And just what is that supposed to mean?” ”Not everypony takes their longidest time to get ready.” ”Ugh, that is not even a word.” Dearest me there really is a theme here. Twilight speaks up before things get worse, “How about we get on with the party? Huh girls?” “That would be most wise.” She glares quickly before trotting over to the bookshelf, “I’ve always wanted to have my own slumber party. I even have my own personal reference guide. It’s been a dream of mine since I was just a foal.” Twilight passes the book to Rarity only for you to catch it instead. “Slumber 101: All You've Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties But Were Afraid to Ask?” A swift tug is all it takes to rip it from your hands, “Yes, and it’s MY book. If you want to look at it you can check it out when it’s next available.” “Ok… So when is it next available?” ”We’re out of stock.” You somehow doubt that, but then again, it’s her library. “Since it’s clear that I am not allowed to look at this book of yours, how do we go about this ‘slumber party?’” ”Easy,” she replies brandishing a quill and flipping to the first page, “We go by the book.” ”And just what are we doing first sugarcube?” Twilight looks up with a sickening grin, “Makeovers.” ~~~ *knock knock* “Applejack!” Twilight hollers through the door to the restroom, “It’s not that bad!” Rarity rolls her eyes as she mixes the green sludge in the bowl absentmindedly, “Really, I do not know how in Equestria you could be surprised by her behavior. She’s far too brutish to understand the delicacies of a facial, wouldn’t you agree Anon?” Before you can speak Rarity smacks another glob onto your face, making your already green face that much greener. You wipe the area around your mouth having been unfortunate enough to taste mud once, and you distinctly remember wanting to cut out your own tongue. “Fertilizer… Ughh,” you grunt, almost able to taste it once again. ”Fertilizer? Whatever are you talking about?” “Just a random thought that sprung to mind,” you smile, “But besides the awful taste of mud, the feel of it against the skin truly feels rejuvenating.” Yet you can’t shake the feeling that there’s something wrong with you saying that. Oh well. ”See Applejack, a fine gentlecolt like Anon has no problem with these ‘fru fru’ activities.” You stop her before she adds another coat, your face already packed enough as it is. “Perhaps I can talk her,” you stand up next to the door allowing Twilight to get a turn at being slimed, “Applejack? You know it is most unkind to run away like this.” ”I ain’t gonna let no fru fru mare like Rarity turn me into a sprucy princess. Ain’t gonna happen partner.” You cannot say she doesn’t have a point, but Twilight is her friend, surely she can overlook it for her. “So you will face a corrupted alicorn queen, but you would not face a makeover for a friend?” ”It ain’t that simple. It’s a matter of principle.” “Alright then Ms. Applejack, it is your decision, as it is your fate, and should your actions lead to the ruin of Ms. Sparkle’s first slumber party, so be it.” You return and sit beside Rarity who just finished with Twilight’s mud job and started placing some strange circles on her eyes. “What might these strange circles be?” you ask picking one up. ”They’s called cucumbers,” you hear that southern voice call behind you, “And they’s best for eatin’, not… whatever this is.” ”Humph, they reduce the puffiness around one’s eyes obviously. I wouldn’t expect you to understand.” You’re more interested in Applejack’s answer, and without a thought you give it a bite. ”Taste good, don’t it?” You force yourself to swallow, regretting it as much as you did the mud, “See? Puffiness.” “It tastes of water with the consistency of… something grotesque. Horrid.” Twilight takes her time to chime in, “What is it with you and how these taste? Just say it’s bad.” And once more, she takes every opportunity to belittle your choice of vocabulary. “Why do you dislike me so?” ”Dislike?” she shrugs off your question, “I don’t where you got that idea.” ”It is a bit strange how you pounce on him all the time,” Rarity admits. ”I don’t agree with Rarity much, but she’s got a point. You two got bad blood or somethin’? “Yes, do we have bad blood or something?” you join in with them, “What does that mean actually?” ”Ya got an alteracation.” ”She means, altercation or a disagreement. Someponies have a habit of mispronouncing words.” ”Do not. ”Do to.” “Alright, that’s enough,” you coldly bark, the two settling down with opposing glares, “What’s next on the list? With a glow of her horn the mud evaporates from your face leaving you feeling fresh and rejuvenated. Twilight, lucky enough to avoid their questions, looks over the book, “Umm, makeovers, check. Now we have ghost stories!” Spooky. ”So who wants to go first?” Twilight asks flicking off the light leaving a single between the four of you. ”I’ll go first,” Applejack volunteers, “I got a real heart clencher. This’s the tale of the prissy ghost who drove everypony crazy with her unnecessary neatness.” “To be honest, that sounds quite boring. Does the ghost clean up hotel rooms between her murder sprees?” Rarity holds her head up high, “I simply must agree with Anon. Not even a filly would get the shivers at such a tale.” ”Oh yeah, ya think you could do better?” ”Well of course. It's the horrifying story of the messy, inconsiderate ghost who irritated everypony within a hundred miles! Oo-oo!” You raise your hand, earning strange glances all around, “Yes Anon?” “Is this really a ghost story? It sounds more like-“ ”I've got one!” Twilight shouts rudely, though her glee is pure. Perhaps she has an actual tale worthy of the tongue? ”This story is called The Legend of The Headless Horse.” Now this is an old tale. Last time you heard it the poor old mare had a heart attack right there, truly a sight to behold. It doesn’t quite make your all-time favorites though. You lean back as she recites the grim setting that serves no other purpose but to bore you. Scary stories… The last time you were scared was back- Actually, you don’t remember being scared. Why would you ever be scared? That’s utter nonsense. You look out to the darkened windows as Twilight begins her tale, transfixed on the rain that races down the glass. Your bits are on the big one. Go Big Blue, Go. Ten minutes later… Hmm, confound you Big Blue. You had one task and you failed again and again. Best nine of 17. ”…and just when the last pony thought she was safe, there, standing right behind her, just inches away was…” You almost got it you blob of water, just a little more and- ”The Headless Horse!” ”AAAAAAAHHHH!!!” A hoof comes in hard, smacking you right in the face and sending your head smacking against the ground. So sad, you didn’t get to see if he won. This is truly the end of days. But now you at least get to admire the ceiling of her house. You never did get much time to see how it curves towards the top much like an egg. Kind of. ”Dangit Rarity! Ya darn knocked Anon’s lights out.” “My lights?” you sit up confused, “I have lights on me?” You don’t see any lights… Maybe they’re under your clothes, nope, not there either. Rarity comes over and cradles your head, “I’m so sorry Anon. I didn’t mean it. Applejack pushed me.” Shots fired. “I did no such thing! Don’t try and admit you wasn’t startled and hit there Anon ‘cause of it. You’s lucky he’s got a head like an Apple.” You don’t quite know what to make of that. ”I never said anything of the sort. I-” “It’s quite alright. My head is intact and that is the end of it. Okay?” The two of them nod begrudgingly, and you’re growing quite certain that the only ‘bad blood’ here is between the two of them. It is a sad thing when not even the elements of harmony can coexist. Maybe… They were never meant to be… No, enough of that. “And to the point of the story, I did not find the terror that was advertised to be so frightening.” ”Not scary?” Rarity and Applejack gasp. You shrug in indifference. “1/10.” Twilight is not so amused by your judgement, “What could possibly be scarier than the Legend of the Headless Horse?” ”Now Twilight, don’t go challenging Anon when-“ “Quite many things. For one, your ‘Headless Horse’ you so call it, is nothing more than a story, a fairy tale designed to induce fear.” ”That’s what makes it scary. Your imagination is your own worst nightmare.” “I’m sure that Steel Mist would agree with that, but reciting quotes does not make it any less false. What truly terrifies the psyche is the unknown, what lies beyond.” ”Like death?” Applejack leans in closer. “Yes, an extreme example, but ultimately the most terrifying. It is a simple concept, one that every pony and beast knows of, and it is far more powerful than any ‘Headless Horse.’” You stand up and pat down your now dry suit when Rarity asks, “Do, YOU, have a ghost story Anon?” “Hehe, no story that you would like to hear. Ms. Sparkle, do you have something that I can drink, my throat has this strange scratchy feeling to it.” ”There’s some milk in the fridge,” she checks off ghost stories from the list, “Which brings us to the next part. S’mores!” “S’mores?” ”Oh Anon darling, don’t tell me you have never had a delicious and positively scrumptious S’more.” No, you can’t say that you have. ”I’ll get the milk,” Twilight trots over to the kitchen, “You three can start roasting the marshmallows.” “Marshmallows? Do they-“ ”No,” Twilight interrupts, “They don’t originate in marshes.” Of course, silly you. Actually- ”And there is no such thing as a mallow.” Applejack passes you a- a thing, it’s small and white, “That there’s a marshmallow. Tasty little thing, but you gotta get a stick to roast it first.” As you join her by the fireplace, Rarity talks with Twilight and gets out the other supplies. ”’Aight, now we’s gotta put the stick through the marshmallow like so.” The tiny stick pierces the blob, some of the residue left on the tip, “Now ya just hold it over the fireplace and let ‘er roast.” You look at the blob in your hand and give it a squeeze, the blob squishing and powdering your finger. “So where is my stick?” She smacks her head, “Aww shucks, I completely forgot yours. Sorry ‘bout that partner. I’ll got fetch ya one.” She’s about to stand up when you remember something you have in your pocket. “Actually Ms. Applejack I have my own.” Brandishing the tongue depressor you had hidden in your pocket, you skewer the marshmallow with a single plunge and dangle it over the fire. Delightful, now kind Applejack doesn’t have to- Why’s she looking at you like that? “What?” She shakes her head and laughs, “You’s an odd one, Anonymous.” It’s just a tongue depressor, what’s the big deal? Ponies, they get flustered over the smallest of things. The fire spits at your tiny stick, the marshmallow growing crusty with a deep brown, and that scent… You take a deep breath as to soak in that marvelous aroma. It is of the highest order, truly. ”Ah hope yer’s trip to the doctor was swell.” Interesting how she knows of your travels. A stalker? One who creeps in the shadows, watching another being without their… Does that make you a stalker? “Tell me, how did you come to that conclusion?” She points to your improvised stick, “Can’t think of no other place to get one of them doohickeys.” “You mean the tongue depressor?” ”Shucks I don’t know, probably. Why does they call it that anyways? Don’t see no tongue on it.” It is as if she and you were the same person. “I pondered the exact thing myself Ms. Applejack,” you nod to her as a sign of respect. ”Ya don’t got to gets so formal with me Anon. Just call me Applejack, or AJ if ya want.” AJ. You believe this is what they call a nickname. It’s nice… ”Y’all better be ready, I got a fresh one coming up,” Appleja… AJ, says before delivering over the crispy treat. You watch as Rarity levitates a small square slab over it, squishing it right under a brown block thing. ”And done. Ta-da!” The creation almost seems to sparkle in its magnificence. ”Nah - You just eat’em,” you watch in horror as Applejack devours it with no shame, not even taking the time to savor the cornucopia of flavors within. *belch* “What in Starswirl’s beard was that?” ”THAT, my dear Anon, was an offense known as the burp, and she could have at LEAST said excuse me.” ”I was gonna before you interrupted me,” she fires back, “Pardon.” Crisis averted, you’d say, but this heat is simply dreadful. “Is it hot in here, or is it just my imagination?” ”Anon you’re stick thingy!” What ever does she- Oh it’s on fire. “Well this isn’t pleasant.” ”Drop it before you burn yourself!” Twilight shouts as you stare at the flame working its short way to your fingertip. “It’s a shame really. I liked that stick…” You toss what’s left into the fireplace, the tips of your finger as black as night. ”Oh Anon look at your hand, I’ll get you a band-aid,” Rarity offers. “It’s quite alright. A little burn never hurt anyone.” Then again, those poor mares didn’t much like it back in- Where was it again? Sale-something or another. Lovely little village. ”Are you sure darling? That looks awfully painful.” You inform her that you are in no need of assistance before looking back to- *snap* “I forgot to take off the marshmallow, silly me,” you reach into the fire and try to get it out, only for it to burst over your hand. You won’t be making any s’more like that. Shame, the least you can do is give it a taste. Hmm! You did not expect it to taste this good. That gooey texture mixed with sugar is sublime! The three look at you dumbfounded, hand covered in molten marshmallow. “Yes?” ”Did- did you just-“ ”Reach into that there fire-“ ”And eat that marshmallow?” You look between your hand and them, partly confused at the problem. “What else am I to do with it? Let it burn? Most wasteful indeed,” you give it another lick. The burnt parts could be done without. ~~~ After a brief scolding from Rarity and Applejack having to drag you over to the sink, you finally get your hand washed off and bandaged. You told them it wasn’t necessary, but they didn’t listen. Twilight just looked on with suspicion, quite a common trait of hers. When you finally sit back down with them all the s’mores are gone, likely eaten by Applejack. You feel a tap on the shoulder, Applejack sliding over a plate, “Keep it on the down low.” “Down low?” ”Just eat it ya idjit.” You take a nibble off the end and thank her, “So what’s next on that list of yours Twi?” ”Let’s see, makeovers, s’mores, ghost stories… It says here the next is Truth or Dare.” ”I dare Applejack to do something carefully and neatly for a change.” This ‘chocolate’ works wonders with the marshmallow. ”Oh yeah? Well I dare Rarity ta lighten up and stop obsessin' over every last little detail, for a change.” The sharp and mellow between them blend together so well, and this ‘graham cracker?’ Spectacular. ”Uhm, I don’t think this is how the game’s supposed to work.” “Hmm? What’d I miss?” Twilight rolls her eyes, “We’re playing a game Anonymous, or does that not compute?” “That sounded like an insult… I’m not a fan of those myself.” ”Now hold on you two. Y’all need to simmer down.” ”Quite. If Applejack and I can get along, as best we can, then you two can as well.” “Truth or Dare, correct? I remember this game quite well.” That poor colt should never have accepted that dare. “Go on then, name it.” ”Hey now y’all-” ”Alright then, Truth or Dare?” Rarity puts a hoof on you, “Anon you have nothing to prove by-“ “Dare.” ”Now that’s enough out of the both of ya! I ain’t never seen no two ponies angrier at each other than…” She looks to Rarity, the two faintly smile, “Shoot, I guess more than us, and that ain’t no way we should be acting. It ain’t cordu- cordiuh…” ”Cordial, darling.” ”Yeah, cordial or whatever. If we’s can put our differences aside like Rarity was talking ‘bout, then so can you.” Twilight opens her mouth, but Rarity interrupts, “No ‘buts’ Twilight. What good is a slumber party if we can’t have any fun? That has to be on the list somewhere.” ”Page 3, paragraph 2… Fun is the key,” she cites, tracing her hoof along the floor. ”Why can we not just do that then?” Rarity shakes her head, “Here I was thinking the biggest obstacle was going to be the two of us. By Celestia was I wrong.” ”Now you two got anything to say for yourselves?” You and Twilight look at each other. You wonder what she’s thinking right now. Her eyes are as cold as ever, but you know that she wouldn’t do anything to lose her friends. ”I guess I took things a little too far,” she admits, “I didn’t think I’d ruin my own party…” There it is, the honest truth. As much as she dislikes you, she likes her friends that much more. ”How about you Anon, what do you have to say for yourself?” “Me? Well I don’t speak for everyone, but I am having a wonderful time.” ”Dang nabit! We’re trying to help y’all here.” “Help? Ha,” you chuckle at the sentiment, “I do not require ‘help.’ The one who does is sitting on her haunches right there.” ”Anon,” Rarity raises her voice, “It’s rude to point.” That’s rude is it? Hmm, you’d think manipulation was worse. “And just why did you invite me here Rarity? Was it because you wanted me to come? Or was it because she wanted me to come?” ”Do not try and-“ Twilight stands up angrily, “Maybe if somepony would come clean as to what they’re actually doing in Ponyville, then I wouldn’t need to!” By the time she realized what she said, it’s already too late. “…And the truth’s revealed.” ”Is that true Twilight?” AJ asks her, Twilight frozen with a hoof over her mouth. Rarity lets out a sigh, “I think it’s time we all got some beauty sleep.” “I think I’ll stay down here, get things cleaned up.” ”Don’t stay up too late, we all need some rest,” she adds on before escorting Twilight back upstairs. Not all of us. ~~~ The storm continues to rage outside, the rain dinging against the windows, occasionally followed by the crack of thunder. Nature calls, so they say. You undo the wrappings of your hand and toss them within as the last bits of kindling. It’ll die soon enough, though you have no numbers to see for sure, but you can assume. A part of you thinks you were too hard on Twilight Sparkle. She only thirsted for knowledge, is that so bad? She shouldn’t have sought it from you. Who else would know? Rainbow Dash. But does she know that she knows? No, of course not. You flex your hand, the skin around your fingers cracked to reveal the darker interior, not the red that you’re accustomed to seeing. Don’t start thinking about it Anon, this is where you want to be. It’s not a matter of where you belong, you already know where that is. Out there, back in Saddle Arabia like you told Rarity, back to the city where your… unique services were required. But you like the peace of Ponyville… but that stallion today… You stand back up and move to the window, gazing through the rain, a single stallion struggling to bring his cart back in. He fears the lightning because it could mean his end, for no one truly knows what awaits for them beyond it, but he won’t see that for awhile yet. This is what you like, the fear of death may always loom, but here, death itself is at its lowest. Funny, that you would reside here. No one would suspect that you would live amongst them. But if they were to find out… They wouldn’t take you in. It’s not that you look different. It’s that you are different. *creak* You turn to see a door cracked open ever so slightly. Looking upstairs, the three still remain. So who is it that opened it? Ghosts? Don’t be silly Anon. You both know they don’t exist, but then what? You pull open the door and head down the stairs into the darkness below, hand gliding against the wall in hopes of finding the switch. No such luck, but what you do discover is a candle with a match by its side. It doesn’t quite illuminate the entire room… Now now, this is quite the chamber. Notes and quills, scrolls, books, all scattered about across tables lining the walls. You hover over one of the open scrolls. It’s addressed to one Shining Armor. Her brother it would seem. He’s due for a review anytime soon, Twilight wishing him good luck. A touching sentiment. More scrolls, one to a mother and father, some to old teachers perhaps. One to Celestia… She… was quite the trouble maker. Not entirely true of course, she lived as she was destined, but you thought she needed to keep doing so. You remember that night with disdain, an odd thing her passing was. It was not your first run-in with royalty, but… Why her? Why then? She never spoke to you, no tears. She simply watched herself in silence. You didn’t have- Something, the heart, is that right? It sounds right. You just couldn’t take her. Equestria blossomed under her rule, who were you to deny the kingdom its Princess? So as silent as you came, you put her back… And that is when you learned not to dabble in the realm of the living. That… Draconequus, the worst of his kind, the last as well. Nightmare Moon, another product of yours no doubt. How much would’ve changed if you had simply taken her? Do not relive the past… And so you won’t prelive the future. Live in the present. Yes ma’am. “Well now what is this? Oh my this is an old one.” You stand over an old stone, flat and carved into with a tool of some kind. You haven’t seen one of these in an age. Old Draconic writings, back before they adopted their feral nature and their greed. A sin. That is what greed is, correct? Rarity said as much. This is older than Equestira probably, it definitely predates Canterlot’s construction. Now let’s see if you recall, Old Draconic isn’t as simplistic as most would believe. It has a delicacy to it. The closest any pony has gotten to deciphering Old Draconic was Starswirl you believe, a genius he was. Shame what happened to him. Even you wonder sometimes. But! Back to the stone… hmmm… Oh. OOOhhh… You feel like you need to wash your hands after handling… this… ”Anon?” You turn back around to see Twilight standing on the stairs, “What’re you doing down here?” “The door was cracked open so I decided to take a look inside. Quite the collection you have in here.” ”Really? Ugh I hate that door. It doesn’t shut right.” Why isn’t she yelling at you? You entered a private chamber. Twilight rubs her eyes with a yawn, “Excuse me. I couldn’t get any sleep with those two bickering.” So much for being able to get along. ”I saw a light down here and decided to check it out, and here YOU are.” There’s that contempt you missed so much. “I do apologize for going through your effects. Curiosity killed the cat so they say.” Though you know the truth. ”Well, if you don’t mind I’m going to lock this back up.” “Yes of course,” you nod, “Also, that is a fine specimen you have there. Old Draconic is very rare.” ”How do you know that?” “Well it is not everyday you pull a piece of that quality from the earth.” ”No, how do you it’s Draconic?” “It’s not the first time I’ve seen that writing, though, if I might make a suggestion, don’t try and decipher that. You will not like what you find. Goodnight.” The door slams shut before you can reach it, and all you can do is sigh. “You have a habit of doing that to me.” ”You can read Draconic?” Great, another line of questioning. Has this been what your vacation has boiled down to? You quite like that idiom. “Old Draconic, yes. I never bothered with the subsequent versions. They never wrote anything of value after The Shift.” ”What shift?” By the fires of Tartarus she doesn’t even know what The Shift is, and you do not wish to engage in a history lesson. “Ms. Sparkle, as much as I would adore the time it takes to educate you in Evolutionary Studies, I would rather enjoy the storm above.” Twilight lowers her head and you take that as a sign of submission which is fine, “P-please.” Do these ears actually work? You probe it with your pinky, revealing some strange waxy substance. It might be the cause. “I seem to have misheard you, can you say again?” ”Can you- Please tell me what it is.” Please. You heard that request often, though not from her. It’s always ‘Please don’t do this.’ ‘Please can I have more time.’ ‘Please sir, I want some more.’ You don’t quite remember anyone saying that last one, though you faintly remember it. Strange. “Is it the effects of some ear parasite, or did you say please, twice.” Twilight shakes her head, “It’s the second part.” You can’t help but smile. She’s being nice to you. You pull out a stool for her and take a sit on the stairs. “The Shift was a great divide of the draconic blood line. You see this today, with your assistant, the dragon Spike. Where is he by the way? I didn’t see any tiny lamps moving about.” She’s too busy writing this down to answer, so you roll up a ball of that waxy stuff and throw it at her nose. ”Gah!” she eeks after the wad almost gets sucked up her nose, “What was that?” “Now that I have your attention,” you grin, “Where is Spike?” ”He’s in Canterlot,” Twilight freeing the gunk from her nasal passage, “Is this ear wax?” “Is that what it’s called? It certainly fits, not like ‘tongue depressor.’ No sense whatsoever.” ”It’s because you depress the tongue. Did you think it had a literal tongue?” Well that makes a lot more sense. “Don’t change the subject Ms. Sparkle, but as I was saying, you could see the effects with Spike.” ”How so?” she asks, poised for your answer. “Simple, he’s a dragon, the newer variety.” ”There was another one?!” This is why you don’t get involved with mortal affairs. They kill your hopes about where this generation is heading. “Yes, there was. Much smaller though, about as big as a pony I would say.” ”What happened? What caused the shift?” “Well you see…” Nothing. The memory fades. You had it right there, and yet it drifted off into nonexistence. “I can’t remember… But! After this Shift, the race divided, the evolutionary lines splitting into a variety of races. Dragons, Hydras, the Quarray Eels, that serpent we came across, you know, the one with the mustache. Oops, my mistake, moustache.” Twilight can’t help by laugh at your teasing, looking up at you with a smile, “How do you know all this?” “Many others have written books about it I’m sure. The facts are there under the earth, down in the bones.” Twilight sets the quill aside, and gives you a stern look, “Who are you, Anon? Where do you come from?” “I believe I answered these questions before.” ”Hardly, and the more you try to avoid them the more steps I’ll take to finding out. You’re not like the rest of us, Anon.” “What?” you force a laugh, “I think you are going on a lack of sleep.” ”Fluttershy told me what happened to you, with Scootaloo. You didn’t flinch when you put your hand in the fireplace. Why?” Her questioning is beginning to annoy you, and not the good way. “I do not like where this is going?” ”Why did you visit a hospital today? Where did you go back in the forest? Why are you here?” If she doesn’t stop asking questions- You know what to do. No, it’s not her time. There’s no time like the present. ”Just tell me who you are. Do you think I want to do this?” The numbers say- You don’t care about those. Silence… “You want to know why I’m here? Do you really want to know?” She nods and you can’t help but admire he persistence. “I- I am tired. So very tired.” You stand, rubbing your temples and bridge of your nose, “Tired?” “Have you ever felt like you drifted by? You could see, learn, watch, but at the end of the day, felt… empty?” What are you saying? Of course she doesn’t. How could she? ”Yes, back in Canterlot. All I ever did was study. If you asked me to describe one place back then, it would always be the same, my room…” “So you really do understand. I want a vacation, Miss Sparkle. Free from the confines of which I had existed. Always detached from the world, yet an intricate part of it. Am I making sense to you?” ”You want to experience the world, not just live in it.” Live… that’s the word of the millennium. “I can make you a promise Twilight Sparkle. I will answer all your questions in due time, but for now, allow me peace to enjoy that which I have been deprived.” That which every soul gets to savor, save for you. Twilight puffs her lips, “Everything?” “To the best of my ability, but in return, allow me to enjoy my ‘time in the sun’, free of your suspicions. Trust, is the foundation of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle. Would you trust me?” ”I hardly even know you. How do you expect me to trust you?” Were the roles reversed, would you say anything different? “Because you are better than I. More human…” ”Human? What does that mean?” You recognize this word from somewhere, some past experience, a foreign word of a domestic tongue. What sense does this make? “I wish I knew Twilight.” You move back upstairs and in front of the fireplace, the fire still burning. It is a weak flame, but it burns all the same, “I trust you Anon…” The unicorn sits beside you by the fire, “Those two never really liked each other, you know, but seeing them able to get along after all, maybe we could too.” You can’t help but smile at the thought, “It’s a shame about the party though. We didn’t get to everything on the list.” A shame really that the two of you ruined the slumber party, or did you? “Ms. Sparkle, what is next on the list?” ”I don’t really know,” she levitates the book over, “It’s a bit weird.” You take a look, a distant memory lingering just long enough. “This one I know.” ~~~ The next morning… You take a bite of your hay and oats, almost preferring a cup of coffee afterwards. “There are some foods that I simply cannot understand the appeal.” ”Here partner, I don’t need all of it,” AJ pushes over half her apple. “Much obliged ‘partner.’” Now this is mighty delicious. The restroom door finally opens up revealing a freshly groomed Rarity, “What is that delightful scent?” ”Hay and Oats with a cinnamon pinch,” Twilight proudly boasts before serving her a plate, “It’s one of Applejack’s recipes.” ”Oh really,” Rarity gives the cowgirl a suspicious glance, “And did she actually follow the recipe?” ”Ya know I never use it. Adds to the thrill. Speaking of, I can’t help but notice Anon and Twilight ain’t at each other’s necks this mornin.” ”Really? I didn’t notice.” Rarity rebuttals, puffing her mane one last time. ”I reckon it’s got to do with dat hour long touchup ya got goin there.” ”Don’t you start,” the two laugh together. You swallow a bite of your apple, the juices coating your throat in such a peculiar fashion, “Twilight and I decided to take your advice and we’ve come to an understanding.” ”Well that’s darn tootin!” ”Of course,” Twilight says sadly, “We weren’t able to get through everything on the list last night.” ”Shucks it ain’t over yet, what else we got on the list?” Twilight eye’s glance over, and you give her a nod, reaching your hand down for her cue. ”Here you go, the books right here,” Twilight slides the book over to her, Rarity and Applejack scooting together to read it together. ”Let’s see we did those fabulous makeovers, that creepy ghost story, I still have goose bumps, then we made some s’mores, barely had time to play Truth or Dare and then… Oh dear.” Rarity looks positively horrified, “No- No, I- I just did my hair!” ”Sorry Rarity. PILLOW FIGHT!” “EN GARDE!” you shout, brandishing dual pillows. ~~~ After a particularly rough game of fighting with pillows, it was about time for you to leave. ”Hey Anon, you never did tell me what that stone said.” Oh… about that… “It was nothing, just a recipe for… stuff.” And you actually touched it with your hands. ”A recipe? What does it make? You have to tell me.” Embarrassment, that is an emotion you’d rather not have to deal with. “Well… It was an elixir that boosted a few natural properties, private ones.” She cocks her head, “I’m not sure I understand.” You try and think of the clinical way to say it. “The elixir increased the magnitude of certain male genitalia.” ... … ”What?” “They certainly weren’t the most endowed of creatures.” ”I don’t even want to know how you know that.” And sometimes you would like to forget. “Farewell, Twilight. I hope to have less repulsive news in the future.” You start off down the road, “Wait, Anon!” “Hmm?” ”Do you want to come over sometime? To… read and stuff?” The day is still young, who knows what could happen? “I would be delighted to.” She smiles, closing her door, a whistling sound filling your ears, “Hey, what’s with the smile?” “I wasn’t aware that I had one. Strange.” ”Well could you stop it,” Rainbow Dash finally sets down next to you, “You kinda creep me out when you do that. So what’s on the schedule for today?” You look out to the rest of Ponvyvile, so many places, so little time. “Let’s just see where the road takes us.” Today… you think you made a new friend, and she’s not as annoying as you thought she was.
Chapter 7: A Dream Come True”Really? Not even once?” You shake your head and take another bite into your nectarine, a growing favorite of yours. The juiciness is the biggest problem, but Rarity aided you with what she called a bib, a strange piece of cloth that was tied around your neck. It certainly catches the worst of the mess though, so you certainly cannot complain about its efficiency. ”Woo… You’re not joshing me are you? Because if you aren’t… Pheew,” she whistles and leans back in her cloud next to you, “I wouldn’t know what to do if I never slept.” “It seems to be a misuse of one’s time. Why render yourself into an unconscious state when only the conscious mind can experience such wonders.” ”You can’t just let anypony have their own time to relax, can you? It gets tiring being up all the time.” To tire, exhausting one’s body. It’s been… Six? No, seven days now. A week. Small in the grand scheme of things, but all that you’ve learned thus far… “I do not tire.” ”Well yeah, of course you don’t. You’re not…” She pauses all too late, though you don’t blame her. It’s the truth. “Alive,” you can’t help but smile, leaning back against the grass with a crunch, “To be would be- Different.” She shifts uncomfortably, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say that.” “We must all be reminded of the cold hard truth at times, it is of no consequence.” You do wonder though, what is it like, this ‘sleep’ that they speak of? A dream. What is that? Where does this word come from? “What is a dream, Ms. Dash?” ”Can’t let that go huh? It’s kind of hard to explain,” she says tossing her nectarine up in the air, catching it with her same hoof, “It’s like your own mini-Equestria, your version of it anyways.” Rainbow Dash sighs, blowing the hair out of her face, “Heck, I’m not very good at explaining this stuff.” “No, you did quite well. I like the sound of this ‘mini-Equestria.’” You take another bite, a stream gushing out the side and running down your face, “Need some help there?” She doesn’t even wait for an answer before wiping up your mess with your bib, “You’re not really what I expected you’d be…” Nor she. You sit back up and are greeted by the sight of Ponyville, the ponies just specks from afar. Thinking back, that’s all they would ever be if you hadn’t come here. ”Oops, looks like I missed a spot.” Something wet drags itself up the side of your head where the trail of juice was left, your skin tingling at its departure. You rub the spot in curiosity, your hand wiping off the dampened track left behind. ”Lucky, yours was sweeter than mine,” you turn to see her smacking her lips gleefully. “What was that?” you continue rubbing that side of your face. Rainbow Dash sticks out her tongue and laughs, “Can’t let it go to waste after all.” Hmm. You mimic the Pegasus, barely able to spot the strange appendage as it wiggles up and down. It’s rather silly looking actually… What are you doing Anon? You’re not a child anymore- Were you? It slips back inside your mouth as you stand up on the hillside. Were you ever a child? No, it is but a saying you heard in your travels. ”Hey, you okay big guy?” What would it be like, To be a child? What would it be like to feel sleep? What would your mini-Equestria be like? What if you weren’t- ”Hey!” Rainbow Dash waves a hoof in front of you, shaking you from your daze, “You alright?” A phantom pain returns as you rub your temples and nod. “Quite. My mind wanders…” ”I’m sure it does.” She hovers in front of you, watching you intently, “Are you sure? You look a bit down.” “What reason would I have to be down, Ms. Dash?” She shrugs, “I guess you don’t.” What reason would death have to be down? None. You catch a grin grow on Rainbow Dash’s face, “Last one to town’s a bale of hay!” “A bale of hay?” A gust of wind and her signature rainbow are all that’s left as she takes off to town, leaving you rather confused. This must be one of those races you’ve heard her speak of so fondly. This time it’s your turn to grin. Perhaps it’s time you taught her a lesson of your own. You feel the wind pick up around you and in an instant your view has changed. Now it is you who are looking up at the hill and Rainbow Dash as she speeds down it. With your hands behind your back you simply wait for her to arrive. Five seconds, six, sev- The burst of air nearly knocks you off balance as her hooves grind against the road until she comes to a stop. ”Come on Anon!” she shouts back up the hill, “Don’t be embarrassed you got whooped by a mare.” She’s completely oblivious to your presence. Does she think you to be still running? Foolish mare, indeed. ”Jeez, I don’t think he’d be that slow. Hey,” she scratches her head, “Where’d he go?” It would be funny to let her ponder for a while, but like Rarity said, ‘It isn’t kind to make a lady wait.’ You clear your throat causing her to jump, “By Celestia!” Although, you are rather confused. “Shouldn’t you be a bale of hay?” ”How the heck did you get down here so fast?” “Ah ah ah,” you shake your finger, “I asked first.” She scrunches up her face in a way you can only describe as ‘cute,’ which is a weird term in itself. ”It’s just a friendly joke between racers. It’s a game we play.” You- think you understand. “Like if you were to say, last one to the bottom is a rotten egg?” ”Rotten egg?” she appears grossed out by the very idea, “Why would you ever say that?” “It sounded familiar. I guess I was incorrect.” She shrugs, “It’s just a bit weird. Now, how about to tell me how you got down here so fast?” “I simply moved. Is that so strange?” ”Strange? You beat the fastest pony in Equestria, I think that qualifies.” Still so ignorant in her ways that she does not see the error within. Sigh… “Do you recall our conversation the day we met Ms. Dash? The one where spoke of that sports team? What were they called again?” She shakes her hoof, “You make me want to smack you sometimes, they’re called the WONDERBOLTS, and yes, I remember.” If she were to attempt to harm you… No, you wouldn’t. Not anymore. “Then you recall me saying how everything has potential, but like metal only by tempering and-“ ”-sharpening your quality will you achieve greatness blah blah, yeah I remember.” “I also hope you remember what I said about interrupting me,” you reply in a voice of stone. ”Y-yes… I do,” she droops. She nearly ‘jumps out of her skin’ when you lay your hand on her. “That was a joke,” you smile. She smacks your hand off with a laugh, “Well I oughta…” You quite like spending your time with Rainbow Dash. You couldn’t think of harming her so. ”But what of it? You still trying to say I’m not skilled enough?” She would not be wrong. “Speed is merely one part of the equation, Ms. Dash. Practice will sharpen your edge and moderation will temper your character.” ”And this is supposed to mean something?” A long way to go… “It means that you are not perfect nor will you ever be,” you rest your hand on her once again, “And that’s okay.” ”I don’t need this from you,” she shakes you off, far less playful this time, “What do you know? You’re just… just…” You stare down at her as she gathers her strength to speak, her anger causing her coat to flush red. Go ahead, Ms. Dash. Attempt to harm me with that word I know so well. “Go on then… Say it.” ”You’re just… Shut up!” With a stomp of her hooves she darts out of sight and into town, leaving you somewhat confused. Why didn’t she say you were dead? Strange… You stand in the alleyway, catching the last glimpse of Rainbow Dash before she disappears amongst the rest of her kin. Perhaps you were too hard on her, the hopes of the young are fragile things. When threatened, anger is almost a certainty. You never meant to offend. She needed to know that the road ahead was a long one, and that she needed to keep practicing. She must’ve though… Don’t try and dabble with the lives of the living Anon. We both know how that turns out. Of course, you’re right, as always… Maybe Twilight can take your mind off of things. You walk to her house, waiting across the road as a carriage comes in. It’s a simple wooden thing, with a sign that- reminds you of something. A wand and a crescent moon, a light blue in color. Where have you seen that before? You’ll just chalk this up to a bad memory, after all, that seems to be quite a common occurrence for you. But still… you can’t shake the feeling that you’ve seen that carriage before. Hmm. You give the door a knock and turn back to the carriage as you try and place it in your mind. It wasn’t long ago, it had to have been more recent were it to still be around. Where was it… Batlimare? Seaddle? Hoofington? Hoofington… “Oh, hey Anon, long time no see.” This dragon certainly does indulge himself on interrupting your thoughts. You smile at the creature as he extends a claw, meeting him with a finger, given the difference in size. “How pleasant it is to see you again Mr. Spike.” Stepping inside he closes the door behind you, Twilight standing in the middle of the room, “Hello Anon.” “Greetings, I certainly hope I am not intruding,” you wipe off your feet as Spike takes position next to a large looking list beside her. ”Not really, Spike and I were just practicing some spells. You’re free to join us if you’d like.” At last, someone who can truly appreciate the advice you would give. You look for a suitable spot to lay rest, finding the stairs an adequate solution. Your butt smushes against the wood uncomfortably, although it is not without its pros. Atop this stair you feel firmer, more stable, if not uncomfortable as well. As you readjust for the best position you find a cup hovering before you, “A little birdie told me you liked this stuff.” Holding it up to your nose- Oooh goody! You quite enjoy the taste of punch. Who else knows of your insatiable thirst for this fruity beverage? You already have a candidate in mind. “By birdie,” hmm this brew is delectable, “Were you referring to a pony, or am I to believe an Avialae spoke of my preference?” ”A what?” My dear Spike… You would think that living with an academic mind such as Twilight would ‘rub off’ on him. ”He means a bird Spike, and yes, it was a pony. Rainbow Dash.” And the mood sours. But you mustn’t let your own disposition deteriorate those around you. “I see… So what spells are we practicing this fine afternoon?” Twilight goes over the list as you listen to her ramblings, the determination in her voice welcome to your ears. You never truly compared the two together, Ms. Dash and Ms. Sparkle, though they do share a few similarities. On one hand, Twilight Sparkle. Star pupil, natural talent, element of magic. The other, Rainbow Dash. Self-taught wonder, natural talent, element of loyalty. And yet… their differences couldn’t be more glaring. ~~~ ”Number sixteen, melody manipulation.” Melody, you tilt your head back as the first rings sound through the house, sharp yet sweet tunes that almost make the world stand still. Your find your finger swaying along with the rhythm of sounds, a river that’s gentle ripples stretch beyond the fabric of imagination. ”You’re doing great, Twilight!” “Yes,” you agree, rising to your feet and allowing the tune to run through you, “A symphony as pure as the sun and melts together just like the heat of a dragon’s fire does flesh.” ”What?!” *SCREECH* The sound! It’s deafening! You shove your fingers in your ear, silencing the banshee’s squeal. Much better. ”It melts together like WHAT?!” Hmm, you do in fact see her point. “Yes, perhaps ‘meld’ is a more suitable term than melt. Melting is far messier, much like ice cream.” That sounds like the perfect meal in fact. “On that note, Twilight, do you have any ice cream?” ”My fire does what now?” Twilight hushes Spike down, “Anon, you can’t change the subject like that. You were talking about- Why would you even think that?” “Doesn’t everyone?” you shrug, “Alas, it was the first thought that came to mind. I did not mean to offend you, or Spike for that matter.” He’s a good dragon, if a little irritating at moments. Twilght seems to search for words, “It’s not that you offended anypony-“ “Grand then! Let us continue with the practice. I much enjoyed this number, although that awful screech could be left out.” ”It’s not her fault someone had to start talking about melting flesh-“ ”We heard what he said Spike, you don’t have to repeat it.” Spike crosses his arms, “Well fine then, jeez.” ”How about we just move onto the next one?” “No that certainly will not do,” you stop her before she can move on, “You cannot simply move on after that… what do you call it?” ”Hiccup?” “Precisely,” you snap, managing to take another sip, “You must return to the spell and vanquish it as a painter would vanquish his canvas.” That’s not quite the correct metaphor for the situation. Perhaps the story of Romeo and… You scratch your chin as the memory fades. ”Why would she do that? It’s obvious she can cast the spell.” “Naïve young Spike. Casting a spell is the easy part, sustaining it is the difficulty, doing both under pressure? That is where the true test lies.” ”So what if she slipped like that? There’s not another pony in Ponyville more talented than Twilight.” Were the young always so insolent to their elders? Twilight steps between the two of you, “No Spike, he’s right. I need to try again.” The lizard’s shoulders droop, “But why? It’s-” ”It’s not enough for me just to be able to cast a spell,” she slowly walks back over to the room’s center, “I want to make sure I can do it right. Even if it is challenging.” “Wise beyond your years, Ms. Sparkle. I understand why the Sun Princess took an interest in you.” She grins back at you and closes her eyes, horn igniting in a blazing light, the glasses and various trinkets orbiting the unicorn. A wince starts the song, the light tracing the rim of the glass and in doing so, releasing the hidden tune within. “Yes, this is a spell that I can get behind.” ”She’s got a gift.” “Indeed,” you sit back upon the stairs, “She might have given Starswirl a run for his money.” Her eyes shoot back open, “Really?” ”Don’t break concentration! Don’t break-” *SCREECH* Not the noise! “By the snout of satan!” ~~~ Twilight trots over to you, her voice thankfully muffled by way of your precious digits. Unfortunately, you can still understand what she says, barely. ”I’m not going to make the noise again,” her lips read, but you know the truth. So instead, you shake your head and keep put where you are. Stand your ground because no one else will stand it for you. You quite like that phrase, where did you hear it? Certainly not from Twilight who’s still pestering you to take your fingers out your ears. You glance over to Spike who has taken refuge under the kitchen counter, claws stuffed in his own ears. He nods to you, and you to him, a silent recognition that if Twilight fails again we are both to flee and never return… although you could’ve misread it. ”Please, it was an accident. I’m not doing this on purpose.” “Do not be mistaken, I am doing this for the sanctity of my ears, whether you make a mistake on purpose is irrelevant.” You feel a tug at your hands, Twilight attempting to use her magic to pull them free, but no magic is stronger than you. ”Just… listen… to… me…” you can see sweat begin to build below her horn as she tugs at you. Why she is focusing her efforts on you though, is a mystery. “Spike is doing the same over there,” you point out using your elbow, not nearly dull enough to use the finger. Twilight shoots a stare at Spike who’s eyes widen, “You sellout!” Now able to enjoy both your punch and the sight of Spike holding onto the pipes underneath her sink for dear life, you release your fingers. That strange ‘ear wax’ is still on them though, a mix of red and orange as far as color goes. Much like the nectar- Before you can finish the thought you shove the finger in your mouth… And immediately regret it in turn. With speed only matched by the winged rainbow Pegasus you dart into the kitchen, shoving the two aside. “Water, glorious water.” With a turn of the knob you wrap your lips around the faucet, the torrents of water flooding down your throat and washing away that horrendous taste. Pulling away, you feel like a weight has been lifted off your palette, a nasty one at that. Perhaps you should keep a running log of all the items NOT to eat. This would list right under Coffee, but just above fertilized soil. Even soil had some redeeming quality to it, even if it tasted like crap… Get it? Crap? Nevermind… “Twilight do you have a journal of some kind that I could borrow?” ”Not… Uhh, on me. There!” she sighs after prying Spike away from any corner in reach, “I can probably find one for you though.” You notify her that it is not of any concern, and so you rejoin her in the library, leaning against the staircase this time. She clears her throat and enters her stance before looking back up to you, “Did you really mean that? What you said?” This is an odd feeling, standing against the bars, only part of your back scrunching through while the rest is held back. Most interesting… Oh Twilight was speaking wasn’t she? Cursed rails have stolen your attention once again. What was it that she was saying? Oh yes… “The comment regarding Sir Starswirl? I was most serious, correct.” She tilts her head to the side, “Sir Starswirl? I thought you always called people Mister or Miss.” You do have a habit of doing that don’t you? “Indeed, however after one receives such a title it is customary to address them likewise.” ”But- Starswirl was never knighted.” Does she think to know history better than you? Preposterous! “Of course you think so. It wasn’t a formal recognition by Equestrian royalty. No equine back then would recognize a Minotaur’s-“ ”It was from the Minotaurs?!” Shame about the King though. Poison through the ear, that was a new one. ”Twilight…” Spike groans, tapping the marker in his claw, “You’re getting off topic.” ”I’m sorry, I’m getting side tracked. I just need to find my notebook… where-“ “Twilight…” she turns to listen to you, “All in due time. Now, are you ready to try again?” ”Y-yes, and I’ll try my hardest to get it right.” “This vigilance is exactly what places you above the rest,” you praise her, mood dampening, “Unlike a certain other talented pony.” Spike rubs his claws together and puts on his ‘game face,’ “You better not be talking about who I think you’re talking about.” It’s a shame really. It’s not even cute when he tries to do it. “Of course I am, she simply fails to listen to criticism, explodes when you attempt to help her, and always with the boasting? I have dealt with many ponies over the ages but none like her.” ”Why I’m going to-” the tiny lizard charges you, Twilight levitating him up by his tail, his tiny dragon arms frantically flailing about while his eyes are closed. Alright, perhaps it is a little cute. ”I don’t think he’s talking about Rarity, Spike. You can calm down.” Still hovering, he peeks an eye open, “R-really?” “I do not recall speaking her name, Mr. Spike. Perhaps you should learn not to jump to such conclusions.” His feet scrape against the floor as he’s set down, “Sorry about that. I don’t know what came over me.” Rage over a loved one, it is a common matter. One you’ve been present at many-a-time. “And of course I would never talk about Rarity in such a way. She’s an absolute gem, a fresh slice of upper class lifestyle served with a pinch of down-to-earth attitude needed to sustain a business of her caliber. A diamond, if I may say so.” ”Then… who were you talking about?” he asks as Twilight brings you another punch, almost as if she knew… ”He’s talking about Rainbow Dash obviously.” That psychic mind-reading… “It’s all over his face.” “Wait, what is all over my face? I do not understand.” She chuckles and dismissed your question, “Besides, who else does he spend time with all the time?” Hmm, you pegged her for a psychic, but it appears that she is merely a master detective. Like that bat thing, or was it the one who was in real estate? You can hardly remember… ”What happened between you and Rainbow Dash then?” the dragon asking as he sits on the stump in the middle of the room beside Twilight. Indeed, what did happen? She seemed so calm, but then she just seemed to- pop, much like a balloon. A balloon filled with malice and resent, that is. “To be honest, I have no idea what overcame the Pegasus. It is rather dreadful she had to explode in such a way.” ”By explode…” Twilight looks at you questionably. “Not in the literal sense, Ms. Sparkle. Here I was thinking that it was me who did not understand figures of speech.” ”I just wanted to make sure. You usually make it obvious that- You know what? Just tell us how it started.” The beginning is always the troublesome part. Where to start? Do you begin from the day’s morn? “I guess it all started when I first arrived at Ponyville. It was a splendid day, save for-“ ”I’m just going to stop you right there. How did the fight with Rainbow Dash start? Although, if you want to talk about how you got here I can always go grab-” your raise your hand, silencing her. “That is a tale for another day, as we discussed.” ”What tale?” Spike asks- correction, the more accurate term is whines, “I want to know. Come on Twilight, you can tell me.” ”I don’t know it Spike. I have to wait as well.” You can almost see the words pour from his mouth as he turns to you, but when he sees the emptiness of your expression he remains silent. There’s nothing like silence to clear the mind. “Well, I guess it started a little while ago. Rainbow Dash asked if I wished to go cloud surfing, of course, I fell straight through, the fall was quite enjoyable though.” Twilight starts to get suspicious, “How high were-“ “Do you wish to tell the story, or shall I?” ”Closing my mouth.” The living are far more tolerable when they do that. “Afterwards, we went to purchase a few nectarines for consumption. Ms. Autumn was having a two for one special. Have you tried her nectarines, Twilight?” ”I can’t say I have.” She has no idea what she’s missing. “It’s at the corner of the Mane and Crest. It is without a doubt the most invigorating fruit that I have eaten. I might still have some left in my teeth actually.” Your dig a finger through your mouth and scrape out a small chunk. “Here,” you hold it out, “It is quite delicious.” Twilight covers her mouth, her throat convulsing in a strange manner, though you don’t believe she has encountered the Gastral Snake recently. ”I’m good,” she says having to look away from you. You shrug, her loss. “How about you Spike?” shifting your arm to him, “Care for a sample?” ”Meh, I only ever eat gems anyways,” he walks over and scoops it off your finger with his tongue, “Hmm, it’s not bad.” ”I think I’m going to be sick,” Twilight manages to utter before shutting herself in the bathroom. “Strange… Your tongue is far rougher than Ms. Dash’s. Are you drinking enough water?” ”Yeah. Say, how do you know how her tongue feels?” “She licked the side of my head of course. A stream of juice had escaped its destination, she merely cleaned me up.” ”That’s kind of weird dude.” You do not see the problem. It is not as if your tongue could reach such lengths. You hear a mechanical roar emanate from the restroom, Twilight walking out in a daze, “Please… never do that again.” “I don’t see what the big deal is, it isn’t the grossest thing to be put in my mouth. That goes to fertilizer.” ”You ate-” Twilight rushes back into the restroom, the door slamming behind her. “Was it something I said?” ”Just a little.” ~~~ After Twilight spends a prolonged period of time doing what sounds like vomiting her own internal organs, she returns. You were slightly worried. It wouldn’t be the first time something like that has happened, but there were those same numbers again, always removing any sense of suspense. “Perhaps you should eat something. Sitting on an empty stomach is a horrible way to go.” ”I think I just might,” she groans, coat pale, “Go on… I’m listening.” “Well, I had just beaten Ms. Dash in a race. Oh I forgot, Ms. Dash tried to race me-“ ”And you won? Wow, you must be really fast!” the dragon sways in his seat, utterly enthralled. “Speed was her strength, not mine. Technique, on the other hand, was my strength.” ”Alright, you lost me. How did you win?” Dragons never were more the most courteous of creatures. “To describe it to you would be the equivalent of being described the celestial cycle by a Cockatrice.” ”It’s not going to happen?” Twilight returns with a cup of water, “You’ll be turned to stone.” “Precisely, but not to ‘beat around the bush,’ Twilight gives an approving nod, “Rainbow Dash demanded an explanation.” ”Well so would I! That’s like Twilight getting another assistant.” You don’t quite follow… Alas, back to the story. “You see, Ms. Dash and I had a conversation about a sports team of hers she liked. She called them-“ ”The Wonderbolts,” they interrupt you. Oh how you loathe their constant disruptions. “I will tell you what I told Rainbow Dash. Do not interrupt me,” your voice darkened. You have to touch your lips to make sure they are the very same. Is- is that how you sound? You never- never considered the tone of your own voice. “That pitch was unnecessary, accept my apologies,” you bow your head. ”We understand,” Twilight smiles reassuringly, making you feel a bit more at peace, “We won’t interrupt again. Won’t we Spike?” ”Only when necessary.” ”Spike!” You can’t help but smile. “I can accept that answer. Where were we? The Wonderbolts correct? Well, I found her dreams somewhat outlandish, though dreams are to be as such. I told her honestly that she had true talent, but it wouldn’t be enough.” All you did was give her advice. That’s all it came down to. You wait for the oncoming question, but the two remain content in listening to your story. “Aren’t you going to ask me a question.” ”Nope,” they reply in unison. You must hold them to their word more often. “I told her, through practice and moderation would she achieve what it was that she dreamed, and then she ‘blew up.’” ”I didn’t think Rainbow Dash would go off the handle over something like that,” Spike tries to make sense of things. Neither did you, but if your age has taught you anything, it’s that all actions have consequences, sooner or later. ”I wouldn’t think she’d do that either,” Twilight admits, “You had to have said something else to make her snap.” Could it be- No, impossible. “She was a bale of hay at the time.” ”Come again?” “A bale of hay. Rainbow Dash said whoever was the last one to reach Ponyville was one. That might’ve angered her.” ”That’s just friendly banter, Anon. She wouldn’t have gotten angry over that.” You’re not so sure. You wouldn’t know how to behave if you were a bale of hay. You’d probably just sit there, waiting to be chopped up and eaten by ponies. Those monsters… They’re not perfect though. Perfect, that might be it as well. “Afterwards I did say that she was never going to be perfect. Nah, that couldn’t be it.” ”You said what?!” You almost clamp your ears shut on instinct, Twilight a bit too outraged by such a simple comment. “I just told her she wasn’t perfect, and that she never will be.” Twilight makes rather erratic hoof gestures before sticking it in her mouth and grunting. Spike just nods his head, “That’d do it.” “Do what? Was it that bad?” ”That bad?” Twilight finally says having freed her hoof from whatever spell it was under, “What if I told you that you weren’t perfect? How would you feel?” You rub the back of your neck as you try and think of your answer. It’s rather simple really. “My mood wouldn’t alter in the slightest. Nobody is perfect, Ms. Sparkle. We’re all huma- Gah!” you clench your fist as the word’s meaning escapes you. Human. Why does this single word plague your mind just as the Hay Fever plagued Tampa Neigh? ”Look Anon, Rainbow Dash is… sensitive. You can’t just tell her something like that,” explains Twilight. Sensitive? You could laugh at the very prospect of such a thing. In fact you shall. “Ha, that is quite the humor you have there. Ms. Dash is no such thing, only Applejack surpasses her on such a scale of sturdiness.” ”That’s not what Twilight means. Rainbow Dash… she sees herself in a certain way, that she’s the best at everything she does and nopony could do better.” How, by the peaks of Tartarus, how do they not understand? “That itself is the problem. She needs to ‘wake up’ from this fantasy land that she lives in. She needs to accept reality.” By blinding herself from the truth, she will never move on in life. You have seen this happen many times to young talents such as her. They stagnate and when they do not progress, they hurt themselves in the worst of ways. You don’t want that for her. She deserves success. ”She’ll learn in time,” Twilight reassures you, “She has a long road ahead of her to pick up these things. Just stick with her, trust me. It’ll work out.” The long road, you can’t help but chuckle at the phrase. Every pony that you’ve taken thinks they had more time. Every. Single. One. Rainbow Dash was no different, but she convinced you to give her more… The next time her phone rings, you can’t help her again. Phone? Another memory, another question for another time. The cycle is unending… What is clear, is that you will never come to an agreement. They have their view, and you, yours. “Let us not dwell on this issue; my relationship with Rainbow Dash is far stronger than any simple misunderstanding can break. Number Seventeen, correct? ~~~ You sit idle as practice continues, Spike checking off each number as they pass, save for sixteen, she still needs to train on that spell. Watching Twilight as she performs is quite a relaxing experience; being one of the few who are allowed to view such a display is a rare occurrence. ”Come on Twilight, you can do it.” “Have confidence within yourself,” you coach, finger tracing the rim of your cup. A twitch causes your cheek to quiver, an accident of some sort? No, it must have been that fierce storm off of Hoofululu. The eye of the hurricane, also deemed the heart of the beast, is also the safest part. Shame they didn’t know… ”HA HA! You did it! That’s twenty-five!” You free yourself from such thoughts as Spike marvels at himself in the mirror. Oh my… he has a mustache… The dangling twin braids flop about as he grins, “Like the new look Anon? How do you think these’ll work on Rarity?” While the plush of hair does look rather odd, he also looks strangely familiar. “You remind me of a minotaur I once saw. He had a mustache much the same as yours.” ”See? What’d I tell you Twilight,” he nudges her with his elbow, “I bet he was a real lady killer.” No, though there was a pony who fits that description. “Unfortunately he also got it stuck in a gear assembly, took off his clear head with a single, pop,” you emulate the noise with your lips, the memory as clear as yesterday. The horror in his eyes make it all the more memorable, “TAKE IT OFF! TAKE IT OFF!” ”Oh come on Anon, you scared him,” she closes her eyes, the mustache disappearing from view. His claws grope his lip for any sign of it before collapsing to the floor, the tiny dragon’s lungs working twice as hard as they should. Perhaps you should tell him of the dragon who- No, Spike has enough on his chest as it is. You don’t want his heart giving out from the stress. “Twenty-five… That is most impressive for a unicorn as young as you.” ”Thanks Anon, that means a lot.” This calls for a special occasion you think. “Come then, let us celebrate with ice cream.” ”That’s quite-“ “Let us go,” you smile hoisting up Spike and hurrying him out the door. ~~~ The streets are more barren than you remember them, perhaps they all chose to get an early nights rest. In fact, it’s rather reminiscent of the Ash Fields of Tartarus, empty buildings and the like. In its defense, those buildings weren’t technically empty, although you would never advise a soul to enter them. Soul traps would snap them right up. Rather inventive the abominations had gotten… ”Thanks for the treat. You really didn’t have to do this.” ”Yeah, you’re a real pal,” Spike adds on, his tiny shadow trailing behind him much as the Umbra would. Any second, the creature could pounce and drive its incisors deep into his- “See something you like?” “N-no,” you rub your skull, a dull pressure building from within, “My head- It’s nothing…” With time the pain recedes. Why do you feel it now, from within? You reach the parlor and tug on the handle, the door shut tight. “This is abnormal. Mrs. Sherbert does not close until the moon is high, she said so herself,” you give it another tug. Nothing. It had to have come down to ice cream to ruin your afternoon. Curse you ice cream! You shall taste death’s embrace for this treachery. ”That’s alright, it was a nice thought,” Twilight rests a hoof upon you, though it still doesn’t change the fact that the store is still closed. “You would not happen to know any time alteration spells would you?” ”I’m afraid not,” she laughs. Curses… ”Maybe they’re just restocking,” Spike guesses, “I’ll go around back and- Oof!” ”Gangway! Comin’ through!” A pair of young colts come tackling into Spike as they gallop down the road, a cyclone of dust behind them. ”Sp- *cough* Spike!” Twilight tries to call after him, but can’t through the dust. “The two of you! Halt!” Your hand clenches as you imagine standing just ahead of them, the wind tightening around you. “I am in no mood to be ignored.” In an instant, you’re staring both of them down, the fatter one crashing into your leg, the skinny one meeting the heel of your shoe. Unfortunately, Spike rolls back a few feet behind you, but at least these two have ceased their reckless behavior. “The next time I tell you to halt,” you kneel down to eye level with both of them, “You shall obey. Understood?” Both of their eyes roll around in their skulls. Dazed from a small collision? You thought the youth to be more resilient than this. Twilight gallops over to Spike and helps him up while you see to these two. The larger one seems to be coming out of it, likely due to the built-in airbags, “Ugh- My head hurts.” “What causes such reckless abandonment for safety?” The colt’s head slouches over, forcing you to push it back up, “I am waiting.” ”Are you the unicorn?”he groans, struggling to stay awake, “You’re funny-“ Wait, you remember this one. He was at Scootaloo’s school. Snips, you should’ve recognized those fat rolls. “Who is this unicorn?” ”I think he hit his head too hard, he can barely speak,” Twilight pulls you away from him. ”Mmm, wanna see the fireworks…” ”Fireworks? Does that make any sense to you? Anon?” Hoofington, that carriage, the banner, fireworks. Yes, the memory’s a bit clearer this time. “Tell me, Twilight, have you ever seen a magic show.” She looks rather confused as well as her assistant, “Where did this come from?” “I’ve always wanted to watch one, for as long as I can remember, and yet I cannot do so. Do you find that strange?” ”Not as strange as how you got over here so fast,” she remarks, the familiar hint of curiosity imbedded with her words. “I think a new magician is in town, would you care to join me?” ”Do we have a choice?” You wonder if not for you, would they have come this way? It is an interesting thought. “Of course you do.” ~~~ But they chose to come regardless. You smile down at Twilight as she walks beside you, Spike dragging along the two colts behind him. Remarkably predictable. If you had to describe Twilight, that might be your choice, right behind, Intelligently naïve, though that one doesn’t make much sense. She glances up at you before looking back to the road, only to look back once again, “Why’re you smiling at me?” “No reason in particular. I just find your behavior rather fascinating, tell me, do you ever ponder the grand scheme of life?” ”I- not really. I work off a concise schedule, and if I were to do that, then I’d have to rearrange my entire calendar.” She too has her own fate marked out, loosely, as when the new day comes, she truly has no control over its events. “I sometimes wonder how things would happen should I have taken action, or inaction rather. A tiny detail that could send ripples through the ages.” Would Twilight have realized her true strength if Celestia hadn’t remained… Maybe. “I find it rather bizarre, this unfolding of events. It all coincides in some manner, like an elaborate array of dominoes.” ”Dominoes?” You forgot that she does not share the same culture as other races. “It is a small block, used to play a game of sorts. I never bothered to learn, but when arranged, they form a pattern.” A sort of mathematical equation that can be traced. It is no accident that you met those colts today, nor is it that Twilight was practicing magic as this… carriage, comes to town. You remember when you saw Twilight that was destined for something bigger, not that you knew, but what you felt. It was if you knew… but had no way of knowing it... A nervous reaction, or a human one… ”Is that it over there?” Twilight points over to the large stage in front of the town hall, most of Ponyville surrounding the platform, anxious for whatever may come of this. ”I think I see our friends up front, maybe we can all squeeze up together.” Yes, the rest of the mane six are already there, including Rainbow Dash. What will you say to her? Nothing. She is the one who ran from you. But what if- End of conversation. “Let us depart,” you wave for Twilight to continue, “You can drop them now Mr. Spike. They should be waking up momentarily.” He’s more than happy to oblige, wiping the sweat from his head, “Snips could stand to lose a few pounds.” You wonder how he stands at all.You join the rest of them at the head of the stage, glancing back over the crowd. An ocean of numbers bobbing amongst them like tiny ships, each dated for its final voyage. That- pain returns to your skull, a minor annoyance that is growing quite troublesome. ”Anon,” Twilight looks at you alarmed, almost sensing the disturbance, “Is everything okay?” ”I’m sure Mr. Perfect over there is doing wonders,” Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes, not paying you the decency to look at whom she speaks. You need- What? What could you possibly need? Hand shaking, you rest it by your side and concentrate on something, anything but that pressure within your skull. Chatter, hooves beating anxiously against the dirt, breathing, heart beats, the wind… the wind as it slips between the cracks of the crowd… Wood, the thud that echoes as a pony approaches. ”Come one, come all! Watch in awe as the Great and Powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!” And then there’s her. “Trixie…” oh yes, you most certainly remember her. The thunderous roars of her fireworks bash against your body, your very skin shaking in its wake, the flares dazzling the eyes of the spectators. Glorious shades of red and blue, purple and green, each crafted to magnify her own image. It doesn’t last. Unlike a candle that sustains its glare, she is a match that will last a matter of seconds… Murmurs build in the audience, even amongst your pony friends, her boasting having set them on edge. ”There's nothing wrong with being talented, is there?” Twilight… worried should they shun her for her own talents. You sympathize. ”Nothin' at all, 'cept in when someone goes around showin' it off like a school filly with fancy new ribbons.” “Your talent is nothing to be ashamed of Ms. Sparkle, but it is something to be cherished, not flaunted.” ”Don’t even bother trying to get better though,” Ms. Dash’s words aimed at you, “It’s not like you’re going to be good enough.” “That is not what I-” you pause and collect yourself, “Maybe one day you will understand… or maybe you’ll never live to see it. Who knows?” ”Why- You…” you can feel her from here. Anger and fear go hand in hand, both feeding off the other. You glance over to her, giving her a challenge of her own. Stand up to you, and by the look in her eyes you know that she will never accept. She’s too much of a coward… Instead, Rainbow Dash flies over to this Trixie and stares her dead in the eye, “So, ‘Great and Powerful Trixie’. What makes you think you're so awesome, anyway?” Let us rate the accuracy of her tale from one to ten. Trixie scoffs at the question, flicking her mane to the side, “Heh, why, only the Great and Powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the dreaded ursa major!” One. The crowd gasps at the feat as another array of fireworks burst from the stage as she describes the scene. A scene, that you remember much differently. Hoofington, that much is correct, and yes, an Ursa did stumble upon the area. You remember it as clear as day, the ponies running through the streets, the screams that were but a whisper under the child’s roar. A day turned red… Trixie was there, you remember stopping by before the event. One must never be late to an appointment. In that carriage of hers she hid while the Ursa rampaged outside, and you hovered close by, watching the Ursa wreck havoc. The mare darted from her home, you recall her wail as you finished transporting the last of those that had fallen, when by a stroke of luck, her new fireworks ignited. The beast was terrified, and you were stunned by the display, it had ignited a memory of your own from long ago, watching fireworks in the sky. The Ursa ran and Trixie proclaimed victory. No pony cared to see if it was she who truly set off the fireworks, to her, she was the hero. It… almost angers you how far she has stretched this fallacy, this stroke of luck. ”Hmm, how about you!” Trixie points down into the crowd, right at Applejack. For some reason Twilight’s shivering like she has a cold, might be allergies. ”That's it! I can't stand for no more of this!” The cowgirl leaps up onto the stage, her faithful lasso hanging at her side, and tips her hat to the crowd. ”You show her, AJ!” “Do that thing you do with the lasso. Where you twirl it and stuff…” ”And stuff?” Ms. Dash mutters under her breathe, “Give me a break.” “Which bone?” That put the fear right into her… You shouldn’t give her such a hard time. Why? Because she- Because nothing. Unngh… This pain… Applejack gives Trixie a show as she leaps between the hoops of her lasso expertly, another pony who practices their natural talents, snagging an apple of a nearby tree and gnawing into it with a single go. The crowd cheers, rearing up in celebration of her feats. Applejack certainly looks pleased with herself, “Top that, missy.” You have to plug your ears, the noise becoming unbearable. ”Are you sure you’re okay, Anon?” she asks again, “Is there something I can do?” ”Anon can take a little noise,” Rainbow Dash hovers next to you, “CAN’T YOU?!” Even amidst the scream you can barely pick up what’s happening on stage, “Oh ye of little talent. Watch and be amazed at the magic of Trixie!” ”Rainbow, stop! Something’s wrong with him.” Trixie’s horn begins to glow, grabbing hold of AJ’s lasso. ”Anon’ll be fine. I’ll go next, maybe he’ll see how good I really am.” The rope begins to rise, swaying to and fro before Applejack. It just moves… side to side… Your fingers slip out of your ears, unable to look away from the rope. “To and fro. Side to- Wha-” you can barely think straight, and it feels as though your body’s gone slack. Everything… seems to be getting darker. You try and say something, but it feels so good just to stay quiet. It’s all quiet really, just some distant noises… Ahh, it’s so nice. You can barely see the stage now, it’s so far away, but that rope… as it sways. To and fro. To and fro. To… ~~~ You nuzzle into your pillow, cheek grinding into the warm bundle- Oh there’s a wet spot, oh well. Flipping it over gives you a nice cold cushion to rest on… ”Anon! Time to wake up!” That voice… Pinkie Pie? Why is she telling you to wake up? You don’t sleep. “MMMM!” you hear yourself groan, “Five more minutes…” ”You said that five minutes ago silly.” How did you get here? Where are you? All you see is blackness, but can still feel. “Well now I want five more,” you shift in what feels like a bed, pulling the blanket tight over you, “Pretty please?” You have to get out of here. Where’s the magic show? Trixie? The rope? Where’s- Wait… Something’s- Something’s different. You feel warm… but not because of the blanket. The skin of your hand touches your cheek- warmth. You- This is impossible. Where are you? ”..on?” a faint whisper enters your mind, your body not budging nor listening to your commands. Move! Use any part of your body, my body! Just move it! ”…you alright?” There’s that voice again. Twilight… TWILIGHT! This- this unbelievable! Come on body, just listen to your commands. Reach up- Oh you can feel it, the blood in your veins. This is- Words can hardly describe it! Twilight, are you there? This is incredible! ”An… ou hear me?” her voice is louder this time, growing stronger. Yes, you can. Oh from the farthest plains of the living to the deepest pits of the damned, you never thought to experience- ”Is everything alright in there? Anon?” you hear a banging, “Anon open this door right now.” How did this happen? It doesn’t matter, you’re here and this is great. ”Anon open this door! Ano-“ … It’s quiet… and you’re back in Ponyville. You were alive. ~~~ You look around, the square empty save for you and Twilight, who’s still grabbing for your attention, but you have not time for that. These hands, you raise them before you, twitching their digits, it was… not real. It had to have been. It was so vivid. You could almost- almost taste life. ”Anon?” she waves a stick at you, trying to provoke a reaction, “Are you okay now?” “Was I not before? No, I was perfect. Whole.” She tosses the stick aside and sighs, wiping her forehead, “You had me worried there. I was back at the library before I realized you weren’t there.” Were you here the whole time? You felt as though you had slipped away, away to a better place… “What happened?” you kneel down to Twilight’s level, doing everything you can not to hold onto her, “Tell me everything.” ”You’re freaking me out, Anon. Is everything-“ “Fine. Peachy. First-rate. Grand. Exceptional. Everything, just tell me what happened!” She has to take a step away from you, “Alright, fine, just- calm down a little.” Calm down? How in Tartarus are you supposed to- She’s right. Calm… Collected. This was an experience on a scale that is without equal, but you must remain as you were. Take your time… “Alright. Shall you relay what occurred?” ”Nice to see you’re back to normal. Trixie- She hogtied Applejack, shot Rainbow Dash out of the sky and turned Rarity’s hair green. She- She’s really talented.” Why must you hold these ponies by the hoof? “Not what happened with Trixie, what happened to me? I- I did something. I… I’m not sure.” Her eyes droop a little, “You look like you took a nap. I’m not sure how, with Trixie’s magic…” Trixie… You remember! The rope! “Where is Trixie, I must speak with her at once.” ”With Trixie?” she paws her hoof in the dirt, “I thought we were going back to practice some-“ “This is an urgent matter, you can help me or you can not.” She takes another step back, “If you’re going to act like this- You can find your own way. I don’t know what’s gotten into you.” Selfish creatures these equines. If you must search yourself, then you shall. You leave without a word, turning the corner around the town hall, Twilight standing alone in the square. ~~~ No stone left unturned, no alley left unexplored. Wherever she might be, you will find her. Twilight. The very thought of her just… GAH! What nerve! “I thought we were going back to practice some spells,” you mock her angrily. Foolish child. You will find Trixie and she will give you this rope… It must contain magical properties of some kind. Perhaps you would’ve reached your destination if that damned Twilight- You stop yourself mid-rant, a voice of reason breaching the abyss. Twilight… Oh dear Twilight, you abandoned her back there… Maybe- you can fix what you said. You picture the town square, wind gathering up around you. The next moment you’re greeted by the emptiness of the courtyard, no ponies in sight, not even Twilight. Perhaps, she will understand. Do not delude yourself, you cannot hope to recover the words you have spoken. That is a realm beyond your control, but what you can control, is where you go next. Will you go to Twilight and apologize now? Or will you go to Trixie and use the magical rope? Decisions, decisions… Tick, tock… Twilight can wait, she is wiser than her age and will understand. Trixie on the other hand, will not stay in Ponyville. You must strike while the iron’s hot, so to speak. You step off the stage and continue to search for the carriage. Let you hope that she remained in Ponyville. ~~~ You step around the corner, a piece of mind laid to rest as you spot the carriage parked out in the distance. The two colts from before are wandering off, leaving it alone and desolate amongst the rest of the town. You walk next to the river and look at your reflection, your tie a tad off center. Nothing a little adjustment cannot fix. The green of your skin still peaks your curiosity, but that is the least of your worries. No number rests above your head, a blessing and curse all the same, but there… The beat of your heart was strong, you can just imagine how it feels as you place your hand upon your chest. Perhaps it’s time you introduced yourself… You walk over to the carriage and stand before her door, a small sign hanging which says ‘Do Not Disturb.’ A shame, it seems you must wait for the sign to change… or you can ignore it. You quite like the second option more. Knocking on the door you wait, the muffled noises of the carriage’s inhabitant proving her to be home. You spy her hat through the window next to the door, “Who thinks to disturb the great and powerful- Ehhh what in Equestria are you?” ”My name is Anonymous, Anon for short,” you bow, “May I come in?” She gives you a plain stare, “No,” before slamming the door in your face. You can’t help but smile at her ignorance and knock again, that same groan emanating from within. The unicorn pokes her head out through the door, “Was there something else Trixie could for you?” “Yes, I am quite a fan of your work and-“ ”Ugh, no autographs. That is beneath Trixie. Now begone,” she slams the door once again, though this time you shove your foot in the way, “Who do you think you are?” “Never interrupt me,” you state, easily shoving your way inside. ”I demand you vacate Trixie’s inner sanctum, immediately, before the Great and Powerful Trixie makes you.” You lock the door behind you and glare at this so called magician. “I would much like to see you try…” you look around, “This place is rather small.” ”It was built for Trixie and only Trixie, now leave!” She doesn’t have much in here, just enough room for a bed, chest and a wardrobe. She doesn’t deserve any of it. “I said that I was a fan of your work. I’m afraid that was a lie. What you have isn’t work, it’s a light show.” ”How DARE you! Trixie is but the most Great-“ “And Powerful, please Ms. Trixie, save that for the crowds, or would you still bestow upon yourself such a title if they were to know the truth about who you were? You take a seat upon her bed, the unicorn doing well to catch her tongue, “I- Trixie has no idea what you’re talking about.” Of course she doesn’t. Will you remind her? Yes, you shall. “I was there in Hoofington, Ms. Trixie. I saw what happened.” The nervous sweat begins to build upon her, “Be- be lucky that you could witness my deeds first hand! Ha!” You run your finger down the wooden wall, letting her choke on her own words. “I never forgot the screams,” you nod, “Nor yours.” ”Scream? Trixie would never-” She cowers back as you stand, all but a shallow ‘eep’ escaping her throat. That’s what you thought she’d do. “I can tell all of Ponyville if you wish. Show them that you are nothing more than smoke and mirrors.” You might just enjoy that, watching as they pelt her carriage with tomatoes and the like, “What do you want from me?” Ahh, she dropped the third-person. You quite like that. “During your show, you had used something, a rope. I would much like to have this.” ”A- rope? Why would you want a rope?” It is of no business of hers, but… you’re feeling rather joyful. “When you swung that rope, I felt rather strange. I was described as having taken a ‘nap.’ What is a nap? I did not get the chance to ask.” ”It’s a short sleep- W-who are you?” You smile and bow once more. “I am Anonymous.” ”Well ‘Anonymous,’ I don’t know what good the rope is going to do, since it’s not actually mine.” Not hers? That’s impossible, it must have an enchantment of some sort. “Do not lie to me. When you shook that rope I most certainly felt an enchantment. You will hand over the rope to me now.” You approach her, stretching your hand out towards her. “It would be wise to obey.” ”Please, i-it-ti’s not a magic rope,” she backs into a corner, “You just- got hypnotized. Please don’t hurt me!” Hypnotism. Oh Anon you are such a fool. How could you believe the rope was- It makes perfect sense now. “Tell me, since you now have nothing I need, what shall I do with you?” You quite like the sight of terror in her. Rather a disturbing thought really. ”I- I could hypnotize you again. It would be just like last time. I promise!” Hmm. That would do nicely. “I will allow this.” Trixie asks you to lay down on the bed, the cloth conforming to your size, though you don’t quite fit. She begins digging through her chest, trinkets being tossed out and clattering against the ground. “Testing my patience…” ”Here,” she finally pulls out another item, a golden watch. It glimmers in the moonlight as she hovers it over you, “Trixie wants you to follow the watch with your eyes- Ummm… where are your eyes?” “I do not have any, just hurry up.” ”Trixie has no idea what you are,” she nudges the watch, “but keep your attention on the watch.” The rhythmic clunk of gears seem to wrap through you as you watch the watch sway. To and fro. Tick tock. ”You’re feeling veeery sleepy…” And she ruins it… Let’s try again. ”You feel like forgetting aaaaaall about Trixie’s secret.” “Trixie, be silent. You’re breaking my focus.” Watch, Anon, as it sways to and fro. Tick tock. The room begins to grow dark. To and fro. The crickets grow silent. Tick… Fro… … ”Anon! Time to get up, breakfast’s ready!” Mmmm… Five more minutes…
Chapter 8: A Real NightmareYou twist around in your bed, fingers clutching the blanket as it smothers you with its acute gentle touch. ”Your breakfast is ready whenever you are,” you hear Pinkie call, though you’re unsure where from. You’d be inclined to check, but this bed… so comfy. This must be what a cocoon feels like, bound tight yet impossibly comfortable. But yet, the darkness of this world is impenetrable. What good is a world without light? Pushing off your hands, you sit up, propping yourself against the wall. There- it seems as though there is a haze in your vision, a swath- no, a crack, where light attempts to gleam. You hold out your hand, barely making out the jade appendage as your ey- Without pause your fingers run along the surface of your face, the skin tingling as they make their way from your lips to the bridge of your nose… And over your eyes. “The windows of the soul… How is this possible?” you whisper. It’s still so dark… You push up on the fleshy flap atop your right eye, the haze by which you were blinded, raised, revealing this chamber. The lid of your left flutters as you raise it, the sensation almost as if you were opening them for the first time. It might just be. Curtains hang from the right wall, the left adorned with book cases, dusty and old… The entire room feels this way. Looking down to your sheets, the colors almost pop out from the fabric, striped almost like a rainbow… A blanket of them… You were lead to believe such a thing did not exist. Surely, you must readdress this question at some point. Among everything, only a single beam of light illuminates the room, breaching the darkness through the flap of the curtains. “If only this room were brighter.” You’re about to stand when the curtains twitch, your heart skipping a beat. You crane your head at the oddity, another jerk of the cloth proving it to be no illusion. Is there such a thing as curtain ghosts? No, don’t be absurd, the next thing will be box ghosts and that just sounds- The next moment is filled with a blinding light as the curtains are thrust open, your virgin eyes stung by the intense beam. Protect me blanket! The darkness finds you, though through the fabric you can catch its glare. “It’s too bright.” You turn, the faint scratching of metal ringing out as the light begins to recede. Did- Are the curtains listening to you? You peek out from the blanket, gazing at the half-open curtains, the shade shielding your eyes. “Who is there?” you await with no response, “Show yourself.” This seems awfully familiar, much akin to your confrontation of Nightmare Moon. You could almost hear the frantic beat of her heart when you revealed yourself. You touch your chest, that same frantic beat pounding its way in you. Something like this shouldn’t be possible… but you like it. No, like is not a suitable term for the feelings that swells up inside, much as a case of pneumonia would drown one’s lungs. It is ‘a dream come true.’ You throw the covers off and stand on your feet, a heat traveling down the length of your legs, blood. You curl the toes of your foot, doing the same as you flex the rest of your body, each time feeling that same rush of warmth. ”Anon, your breakfast is getting all soggy.” Ahh you had almost forgotten yourself. You step over to the door, the curtain following your movement to ensure your shade. “No,” you hold up your hand, “Be still.” Quite the sight it must be, to watch you talk to an inanimate object like this… Well, animated in this case. You reach the handle, the light beating against your skin. Apparently it does listen to you, how peculiar. ~~~ You step through the doorway, finding yourself in some kind of kitchen, though you’re unsure of where exactly. This place holds no resemblance in your mind, but when you peer out the window this is unmistakably Ponyville. ”Whatcha looking out there for?” you hear Pinkie hopping next to you, “Are the cupcake flowers blooming?!” “Cupcake flowers?” you ask, her hoof pointing to the garden just outside, small stems curling up from the earth. “Do not be silly Pinkie Pie, such things do not exist.” As if hanging on your word, the stems recede back down into the ground leaving the garden barren. What- How is this possible? ”Aww, look at what you did,” the pink pony pouts, “Now your garden’s all empty wempty.” “My garden? I have no such- thing…” you finally turned to her, eyes locked just above her head. ”You doing okay, Mr. Pokey?” You wave your hand above her head just to be sure, blinking frantically as to test that your vision is not impaired. ”OH! Are we having a blinking contest? I love these little games!” “Where- where are the numbers? They’re always there…” ”Those? Pfft, you don’t have to worry about those anymore. It’s all in the past, you’re home now.” Pinkie hops over through the kitchen as you trail behind, still not entirely convinced that you’re newfound eyes are not deceiving you. “That is impossible. How could you even know?” She flashes a grin your way as she stirs a boiling pot, “Where do you think you are Anon? Nothing’s impossible here. See, lookie!” What could she be pointing at? You turn to the living room, scanning it for anomalies. “I do not see what it is you speak of Ms. Pie?” ”Look closer,” her breathe flows up your neck as you fix your gaze, “Watch the furniture.” Alright… you see a couch, a small table, some wooden chairs, but nothing that you- Odd, they appear to float as well. The trio of furniture levitates in a circle, though you they could do more to impress you. As they are, however? Not so much. “Magic is an art that has existed since the beginning of time. Any unicorn can do such tricks.” ”I guess you’re right, but they always have a shiny aura-thingy around them, don’t they?” “But of course, and these- d-don’t… How strange.” ”It’s only as strange as you think it is.” You step tentatively into the next room, running your hand against the couch’s underbelly as it makes another pass. “This world-“ ”Home,” she corrects with a smile, “Your home.” You… like the sound of that. A home, a real one. It’s nice. “How much control do I have over it? Back in the room where I awoke… the curtains they- they seemed to listen to me.” ”Why wouldn’t they? They’re yours. All of this is.” An entire world to yourself, every being at your command, and all without those pestering digits that haunted your every step. “So if I were to say, just for an example, that this… table should be made of licorice, would it?” Pinkie giggles, “Why don’t you see for yourself.” Moving curtains are one thing, but this couldn’t possibly… “How is something like this even possible?” ”Your wish is our command, Anon.” You hold the table’s leg with your hand, the red and black ridges grinding into it yet giving way at the same time. Bringing your nose to the leg, one sniff is enough to prove its legitimacy. ”Do- do you like your home?” You step backwards and nod, words unable to describe how you feel. “Stop,” you command, the chairs halting in their movement. “It feels good to be back…” With every command you give, the item obeys. Rise, fall, twirl, spin. “Down-Up! Expand. Become gold?” Each time they comply without question or delay, “Disappear.” As if the air itself had sucked them into the Ether, they are gone, the void that is left behind soon filled as you spin in its center. ”So…” she speaks up, you having forgotten of her presence, “How does some breakfast sound?” You take a deep breath of air and hold it for as long as your lungs can tolerate before blowing it back out. “I’ve never felt more alive,” closing your eyes just to see the dark for a change before realizing that she had asked you something, “Yes, I’m sorry?” ”Breakfast? Yeah? Neigh? May, Day, pay, hay…” she trails off happily, ceasing at your laughter. “Of course, let me open a window. It is rather toasty.” A smile is your only response as the window opens at your approach. “This might take some getting used to.” You lean out the window, a blue pony watching from afar. ”C’mon slow poke, it’s not getting any fresher.” “Yes,” you look back, the pony no longer in sight, “Yes indeed.” The table reappears along with a chair and you take a seat, Pinkie pouring some sort of soup into a bowl. This chair flattens the extensions of your rear and is most unpleasing. You grin and look at its side. Soften. That’s odd, you would predict that if you had control over your dream, then surely just thinking of something should work. “Why does thinking not change the world?” you ask her as she sits down with you. ”Thinking, Stinking. It doesn’t really matter when you have…” she pushes the bowl over, a heavenly odor emanating from within, “Nectarine soup!” Aha! This world is without compare! You pick up the bowl only to stop yourself. Soup… You ate it with a utensil of some kind before… “What item is it that you use to eat? I do not seem to recall.” She taps her hoof on the table, a silver object appearing by your bowl, “It’s called a spoon silly.” You hold the spoon and within it, gaze at your own reflection, something *clicking* in your mind. “Yes, now I remember. A spoon, although, I recall another such item, the spork.” ”Spork?” she asks scratching her head, “What’s that supposed to be?” “Appear, spork?” you ask yourself, the object dropping in front of her. “That, dear Pinkie, is a spork.” ”Awww, it’s like if a mommy spoon and a daddy fork had a little baby… Umm, baby? It’s adorable!” she starts playing with it as you taste your soup. The nectarine is *gnarly* as to quote young Scootaloo, but there is another flavor you recognize. You scratch your chin as you try to place it. ”I see you like the punch as well.” Yes, that is the flavor. You eagerly take another bite and take another look at this spoon. It makes you ponder, what else does this world hold? If this is your mind after all… “Ms. Pie, where might my memories be?” ”Memories? We keep them in Twilight’s house.” A fitting location you would presume, the accumulation of your experiences encoded within the tomes that reside there. “I would much like to see them,” your spoon clinking to the bottom of the empty bowl. ”No!” she catches herself and forces a smile, “You- We have so much else to do, can’t we wait?” Anger. That is the emotion she expressed at her exclamation, the source of which should not have caused such an outburst. There’s something she’s not telling you, Pinkie never ‘struck you’ as an expert of deception. “Pinkie, why can I not go to the library?” the cheery tone to your voice now absent. ”Well um,” she taps her hooves together, eyes darting throughout the room, “N-nothing really, but we can just go there later, right?” She is most certainly lying to you; any being with two brain cells to rub together could see this. Right there, where did that phrase come from? It was almost natural… “Pinkie, there are two ways to anger me. One being, to interrupt me.” A lump forms in her throat, Pinkie swallowing audibly, “And number two?” “Lying…” you can’t help but scowl, the very thought infuriating you. Bells chime off in the distance, Pinkie- scared, but not of you… They ring again and Pinkie gives an almost pleading look, “Please Anon, we don’t want to ruin it. Please.” A third time, the room growing steadily darker for some unknown reason. You stand and move to the window, looking up to the darkened sky as the clouds begin to form at an unnatural pace. The sound of Pinkie’s trembling hooves causes you worry, “I’m sorry, Anon. I’m really sorry.” She grew angry and the world resumed. You grow angry, and the sky will darken. You never thought your feelings could influence it so. “Sky, clear.” They pause but do not disperse, leaving the world cast in shadow. Perhaps you were not clear enough. “Clouds, disperse… Now,” you order them, the wind funneling upwards to the sky and soon the sun shines as if it had never left. You sigh in content as all is at it should be and close the window, “T-thank you, Anon.” “I must apologize. I did not intend for my mood to cause such an occurrence.” ”It’s okay… I shouldn’t have gotten you angry though. I just couldn’t have you find out about your party-” her pupils widen before she smacks herself in the head, “Dangit Pinkie! You were so close.” A party? You shouldn’t be surprised that Pinkie would be planning such an event. That’s sort of what she does after all. “What might be this party for? You say it’s for me, but there must an occasion of some sort.” ”It’s a welcome home party of course. You’ve been gone for sooo long that we wanted to make today special.” Curious choice of words, you’d imagine, seeing as how this is your first time coming to this place. “I see, but there must be some confusion Ms. Pie, as I have never walked among these strange halls.” ”You’re so silly Anon,” swatting your statement off like the pestering of an ordinary house fly, “Always over-thinking stuff.” You would rather over-analyze than under, you ponder the statement. ”You shouldn’t prelive the future,” her words are blunt but effective as the statement rings true. Smiling, you look back around the room, the simple perfection that it holds, no wood scratched, no scent tainted… Who are you to question this world? Your world… perfect… Pushing your bowl away, you turn your gaze outside the window, pondering why the rest of Ponyville have not awaken and began their daily tasks. ”Is it not good enough?” Pinkie grabs your bowl worriedly, “Was it too sweet? I can change it if-” The return of your gaze silences the pony who’s tail lowers much like that of a canines. “Your fears are rather intriguing. Why do you care should I not enjoy this bowl of soup?” She grinds a hoof into the table, not quite making eye contact with you, “I just uh- want your first day to be perfect.” Perfect. This word appears to clutter in its frequency. Everything must be perfect, and yet it is. “Have no fear, Ms. Pie, my time here has been splendid.” However, if this Pinkie Pie is of any resemblance to the one you met in the real world, then she might be best taken in small doses, like rat poison. “Pinkie,” she locks onto you with that same fearful expression, it would be best to lower your voice, “Where might I find the rest of my friends?” Although you could simply will them here, you would rather enjoy the hike with your new legs. ”Am I boring you? Maybe we- we can play a game! I have a whole mess of things we can do,” she swishes about, slamming cabinets in her fevered search. In a perfect world where one’s words can alter reality, it is the inhabitants that seem the most out of place. “Ms. Pie that is enough,” she halts worriedly, ears twitching, “I would much like to meet Miss Rarity.” ”O-okay.” A knock sounds from the door oddly enough, likely in accordance with your request. As you stand up to get it Pinkie stops you, keeping you in your seat as she gallops over to the door. She appears quite… what’s the word? Wound up. The Pinkie that you remember would not act as such. The door cracks open and though you cannot hear what it is they speak, you do manage to pick up one word. Darling. “Madam Rarity,” you exclaim happily and move over to the door, “It is a pleasure to hear the sweet minstrels of your voice.” Behind the door, as you expected is the marvelous Rarity, the unicorn grinning up at you, “Dear Anon, look at what you have done to your face?” “Have I broken it?” you anxiously probe the surface for abnormalities. She pulls a handkerchief from her bag with a soft laugh, “By Celestia no, but you did get some breakfast on your cheek.” The cloth pulls across your surface and you take it into your hand, rubbing with your thumb. It is quite soft. “I like the feeling of this object,” you hand it back to her. ”Keep it,” she smiles, “I have many more at home.” You nod your thanks and stuff the material into your pocket for safe keeping. ”Anon,” Rarity continues, “Earlier I happened to hear the bell chimes. I trust that you are quite alright.” “Ahh yes, an unpleasant occurrence I might add. If I had known that my feelings could influence this world so then I would keep them better sealed.” Her eyes stay attached to you, “So Pinkie truly had caused you grief? Is that right?” she finally turns to Pinkie. ”O-of course not, Rarity. You know me, I would- I’d never make Anon angry.” You crane your head towards her. Perhaps her memory is as grand as your own. What other reason is there for her to say such false-truths. “There is no need to lie, Ms. Pie. We discussed this earlier.” ”And what might have you been discussing, darling?” “I had requested to see where my memories were kept, but Pinkie thought otherwise and refused. My temper appeared to best me when those dreadful bells began to ring.” The weather wasn’t one to be desired either. “I see… Pinkie, aren’t you late for your appointment? I wouldn’t want to keep him waiting.” Him? What need does Pinkie need for an appointment? A doctor, yes yes, that is the most logical conclusion. ”I- I wouldn’t want Anon to be alone,” she swallows hard, likely a fear of those needles, pesky buggers, “You want me to stay right?” “Pinkie please, one must always arrive for their appointments on time, and I would do no such thing to jeopardize yours. Now run along,” you shoo her off warmly. ”But- but,” the pink almost seems to fade from her coat, her phobia far greater than you had thought. “Have no fear, young one. It stings for but a moment. Run along now.” The poof of her mane almost flattens, tail falling between her hind legs as she begins her slow trot out and down the road. It’s saddening to watch her go, especially as she is. “Fear…” ”Hmm?” Rarity sounds back, not quite understanding your meaning. “I am quite familiar with this emotion. I have seen it every day for the past millennia, how ponies would look when the realization of death came over them.” ”That life is behind you now,” she leads you outside of the house, your house, “Come, the rest of us are longing to see you.” Yes… That life is in the past, so to speak. You look back to Pinkie, the mare glancing back with a fevered smile, an unmistakable absence in her eyes. Her condition shall remain constant, the doctor will assure this. But then why does the same look you’ve seen so many times in the past plague hers? ”Are you coming Anon?” Curses Anon, can you not simply enjoy this haven you have been presented? “Yes…” She takes you to the right as you take a gander towards your home, the structure melting into the rest of Ponyville. The only oddity being the desolate garden that lines the road, a small pain stemming from your heart as you watch it. You can only imagine what sorrow Pinkie must’ve felt as her creations receded. That will not do at all. “Grow and blossom,” you whisper, a legion of stems emerging from the earth, petals blooming in shades of black and blue. Rarity sniffs the air, “Is that chocolate?” You follow her example, grinning at the sweet scent you had created. “It would appear so, shall we carry on?” ”Yes, lets…” she joins by your side, your eyes moving across the silent streets. “Tell me, as a resident here, how might you explain the absence of your fellow ponies?” ”Would you like to see more?” She reminds you of how Twilight used to act in a way, always answering your questions with questions. It does get rather annoying. You gaze down the road, recognizing the ice cream shop you ventured to earlier, once bustling with customers, it now sits vacant. “Does Mrs. Sherbert sleep still?” ”Do you wish to see her?” You take this time to turn to Rarity with slight annoyance. “An answer does not end with a question mark, as you should know. Now, answer my question.” The past returns at the ringing of bells, though as you turn you cannot decipher from which direction they originate. Rarity too whirls about with a familiar fear, “Oh wait- It was a misunderstanding.” The bells must chime whenever you become flustered, as it did before with Pinkie Pie. “It is alright,” you murmur to her, resting a hand on her back, “Just answer my question.” As you thought, the bells find silence at your mind’s peace. “Thank you Anon,” she takes a deep breath, “What might your question have been?” “Where are your kin? Where does Mrs. Sherbert wander in the day?” She nods, “They appear at your word, did Pinkie not explain as much?” “Not precisely, though I am learning a great deal.” You look to the sky, the sun heating your cheeks. You wish you could stay here forever. It is rather refreshing for the town to exist in such silence. It’s almost as if you’re seeing a different side of reality. A land where your wishes are fulfilled without question, where you can simply be… without the fear of what lies beyond. But… then again… The empty windows hold no joy, no emotion. The wood from which the town is built is undoubtedly perfect in structure, but the small nicks and cuts are absent, a piece of its character stripped away. “Ponies awaken,” you raise your hands and from within their homes you can hear the fumbling of locks as the door begin to open. Ponies begin to pile from their homes as they roam the streets, watching you warily. “Greetings and salutations,” you cheer to one such passerby, the stallion keeping his head low and making a swift departure. You’re rather stunned by his actions, only to shrug it off. Surely he must have an important engagement that requires his attention. “How might you do this morning?” you ask another mare as she trots down the street, only to receive a similar treatment. In fact, all of these ponies, while differing in color and race, seem to share one specific characteristic. “Why might they fear me?” you reach your hand outwards, the ponies ducking away as if you had threatened them. “I… do not understand.” Not even when you first arrived did you receive such treatment, not to such a scale to be sure. Rarity glares at them as you continue, “Have you no respect for your creator? Show some manners to our guest.” ”G-good day,” one blurts out before retreating with haste. If… if this is how they are going to act, then you will not have them at all. “Ponies, begone!” With the ringing of the bells you shut your eyes, the fire within you battling to reach the surface… but the returning stillness of the land more than quenches it. Rarity remains by your side though the trembling of her hooves is disheartening, “We- should probably hurry to the others.” “I quite agree,” you move along, uncaring of the crowd that has since dissipated. With all this room to maneuver you have to hold yourself back with all your will as to not spin about like an infant. The temptation is immense just to let yourself go… You know what? Why not? This is your world, to do with as you please. You raise one leg and let your body hop about, allowing the forces of nature to flow through you once more. But even as the joy settles, the obvious absence of life makes this thrill all but pointless. Pinkie… how might she have been here? If you must speak for them to appear, why then did she greet you? “I am curious. How was it that your dear friend Pinkie came into this world? I did not speak of her.” Resting your feet back down, you think back to that pony you saw gazing back at you in the house. “Another pony was here as well, how might that be?” Hmm, Rarity was always one for punctuality. She would not keep an answer from you. You turn around, surprised to find her still standing a good distance away from you, apparently stopping to enjoy the scenery. “Rose,” you bend downwards, plucking the flower as it spurts from the earth, “Its thorn is only masked by its beauty.” Taking care not to poke her, you slide the crimson petals behind her ear, standing back with a finger on your chin, admiring your work. “Quite an exquisite sight to behold. The red perfectly contracts the milky color of your coat and flows with your mane in a splendid fashion. Delightful, indeed.” Still no response however. You snap your fingers before her in an attempt to free her from whatever trance has captured the mare. “Rarity, are you feeling ill?” As you’re about to give up hope her eye’s shift up to you, cracking a smile, “Oh… I apologize my dear Anon. Were- you saying something?” “Nothing of importance, simply marveling at the pristine creature before me,” you reply, attempting to compliment. Her ear twitches, feeling the stem she levitates it before her, looking at it with a look of sadness, “I have to go… I’m- I’m late for an appointment.” Strange… The hospital must be truly busy with all these patients. It reminds you of the Thousand Day Plague, a magnificent thing… “Shall you meet Pinkie upon your departure?” you ask as she readies to leave. ”I- don’t know. I certainly hope not,” she confesses to you, not quite looking at you as she speaks. The rose you gifted her finds its way back over to you, “Here, you need it more than I.” Complete and utter nonsense, you think, placing it right back where it belongs. “A gift it was, and a gift it shall remain. Now run along and should you see my super secret bestest friend Ms. Pie, give her my regards.” A nod is her only response before she walks back down the road, the emptiness of the world seemingly wrapped tight against you. To be left alone again… It leaves much to be desired. You look back up the road and continue along. Surely the rest of your friends must be nearby, perhaps a path could be opened up to them? “Where are friends?” It doesn’t take long for the ground to morph, a bloated white arrow pointing you to the left down an adjacent road. Beyond it you can barely make out the grassy hills of which you seek, a rainbow cutting its way through the sky. You cannot help but chuckle, some ponies may never change. Stepping down the path, an image is caught out of the corner of your eye, a bluish haze. When you turn again, you find the blue pony from before, only… she is not simply an equine, her wings standing proud by her side, her spectral mane swaying in the breeze. “Good day,” you shout, a part of you almost gitty that another being presents herself. The Pegasus responds by stepping back, her eyes squinting only to widen, her pace picking up in a hasty retreat. Ahh… Another resident of this world who cowers before you. A shame. It is only when she turns do you spot what it is that separates her from the common folk, a horn. She ‘hightails’ it, the phrase finally making sense as her tail rises in her escape, outwards towards the forest. It is strange that you would imagine an Alicorn, but she does not resemble the Princess of the Sun whom you know. But what other alicorns- Oh my… “Miss Moon… My dear sweet fleeing Nightmare Moon…” Your friends can wait. You have another old friend to meet. ~~~ You can barely make out her rushed breathes as she charges through the forest, her speed quite an admirable thing. If you didn’t know any better, you would think she was running from you, but you both know that no one runs from you. The dense fauna slaps against you, but you pay it no mind, your goal set ahead of you. “Twinkle. Twinkle. Little star…” you whisper to yourself as you can feel yourself gaining on her, the words seeping from your maw. Her mane flows behind her in a desperate attempt to catch up, the tips you can almost feel licking at your flesh. They are surprisingly cool, not quite like ice but more of an intense frost, if there is such a difference, but all it tells you is that you’re getting closer. Hear that beat, that’s your heart as you hasten your steps against the grass, crunching the crispy surface. “Then the traveler in the dark…” She takes a sharp left, but it is that devilish mane that is her downfall, the threads catching into the branch and throwing her back to the ground in a sudden halt. You too stop, listening as she grunts in frustration, the branch unrelenting upon her mane. Slowly you approach, your steps deliberate, the soft crunch of grass beneath your feet causing a gasp from your target. “Thanks you for your tiny spark…” You pucker your lips, reminded of Pinkie’s carefree whistling, blowing out causing that same sharp musical note to cut through the air. Yes that is the note. How such a form art causes such dread is boggling. She can hardly be seen through the leaves as you approach, each step lending your ears to that frantic beat of her heart. “He could not see which way to go,” you push the last leaves aside with a smile, “If you did not twinkle so.” Would you look at her, she’s completely covered in leaves and branches, grime catching under her armor. That will simply not do. “Please get up, you’re embarrassing yourself.” For some reason, however, she refuses to listen to you, instead lying on the ground with her back to you. “I said…” the ground shaking under your voice, “Stand- Up!” Ms. Moon’s hooves are launched upwards by the spray of dirt underneath, “That is enough!” So the dark one speaks, how quaint. You take this time to ‘soak in’ her appearance. She seems to have foregone her black coat for a lighter variety, though it is still a cool blue. It is also worthy of note, that she seems to have shrunk slightly, not to such a degree as her childlike form, but just a few inches off the top. Ha, barber terms… If only the residents on Fleece Street knew of his ways… “Might I say that I enjoy this new appearance of yours, Ms. Moon, an even balance between innocent child and incompetent tyrant.” ”And thou has not altered one degree…” You’re rather dumbfounded, if that is the term, at her speech. Dumbfounded… did you found the dumb? With a shine of her horn, the twigs and dirt are pulled from her hair, the would-be ruler still not facing you. “It has been much time since I last heard an Equestrian speak in the Traditional Canterlot Voice. I do not miss those times.” ”We care not for thy feelings,” her voice sending vibrations through your eardrums at such a bombastic volume, “Makest thyself absent, and we shall overlook thoust transgression, monster.” Your eye twitches at the term... “Not here, Ms. Moon, no longer am I the monster. Here,” you raise your hands to the branches above, “I am whole.” ”We take not the name of the dark one,” she finally looks at you with whole sky blue eyes, “We are Luna, not Nightmare Moon.” “My apologies,” you take a bow, “I shall endeavor to address you by your true name, Miss Luna.” Her eyes wander up and down your person, a predatory scan in hopes of finding some sort of weakness. You have none. Before long she gives up hope, turning her attention to the trees around her, “This…. Dream is of thy design?” “But of course. Cupcake flower, grow,” you kneel down and pluck the treat, spinning it between your fingers, “Should I have known of such a festive land before, I would have traveled here long before.” Taking a bite you admire the dull chocolate base as it blends with the sharp frosting at its peak. “Wonderous,” you hold out the rest to Ms. Moon- Luna, “Would thoust care for a nibble?” Perhaps the Traditional Canterlot speak has its high notes, so to speak, or think. ”We did not think one such as thou would dream.” “Yes yes, quite, but would you like a bite?” Her nose scrunches at the scent of it, “We would rather not trust the food of this world.” A shame. Her prude nature will come back to ‘bite her in the butt.’ That would be a show to be seen. “Suit yourself,” you move to take another bite, only to chomp into air. “Well that is unfortunate.” ”Neither should you,” she stomps down on your treat, and you find yourself scowling. “Do you forget your place? As I remember, in our last meeting you found yourself at my mercy. Are you so willing to test my patience?” ”We are not ignorant of your… peculiar nature, but neither do we fear it in this place.” Ah yes, you had almost forgotten the duty of the night princess. You raise your hand, flexing your fingers as you do so. “Do you remember how it felt?” you ask, tantalized by your own hand, “I do. The stuttering of your voice, oooh I can remember it as if it were yesterday.” You almost enjoyed that look in her eye… Perhaps there is some truth to your monstrous nature. “I would happy to remind you,” you grin, the princess of the night unflinching strangely enough. ”You hold no power over me in this realm, Anon of Tartarus.” “Oh,” your grin widens, “I see you dropped the royal ‘we.’ Good, I had grown tired of such speech.” However, you would much rather have her use ‘we’ than simply speak of yourself in the third person as that Trixie girl. ”I am here to deliver you to safety, I need not focus on such formalities.” Safety? Perhaps she partook a comedy class after her return. Good form, poor material. “A strange quest,” scratching your chin, “Though you needn’t worry. I am perfectly safe in my home.” Luna shakes her head and steps forward, “I came here… because I felt something. What it was, I could not be sure, but there is something- wrong. Something terribly wrong here, and you must leave.” She asks- you to leave? Surely she must be joking at this point. “You must spend some time with mortals my dear, your humor is severely lacking.” ”I do not joke.” And neither shall you then. “Take a look around you,” you raise your hands to the damned trees that surround you, “This forest is the result of chaos, a wasteland of vegetation!” You shall show her exactly how dangerous this place is. “Trees, flourish! Creatures, be at peace!” you shout, the creaking of roots hums through the air as does the chattering of lesser creatures. The leaves part, allowing the sun to shine through onto your flesh, the whole of the Everfree forest morphing at your very thought. Into something better. “This land caused terror for all who reside here, but at my word it morphs to my desire. I can- I can create life, dear Luna. Not death.” Luna plucks a leaf from a bush, not convinced of this miracle, “You are old, Anon of Tartarus, yet your mind is that of a child.” Child. You grip your fist tight, nails digging into the flesh of your palm. Child?! Who is she to criticize you?! “I have existed long before you first set your hooves upon this earth, and I shall exist long after they are buried within. I am the end of all things. Is it so wrong to long to be part of life’s creation?” ”This world you have built for yourself is but an illusion. The Everfree is as feral as it once was.” “But not here!” you snatch the leaf from her and inhale the fresh odor, “Here it is real! Here- I am real!” Softly, she presses a hoof against your chest, “Real… This heartbeat you now possess is no more real than those eyes of yours. This isn’t real, Anon, this is but a dream.” You shove her back, a twitch to your eye that you didn’t quite expect, “You need to wake up Anon, this is no place for you.” “I… I am going to kill you. It is not pleasant prospect I shall never deny, but a necessary one,” you approach her and rest a hand on her neck. She cannot be allowed to cover this world in the same darkness she threatened the real- the other world. Luna looks down at your arm, almost- almost smirking in satisfaction, “Is that your plan then? If so, allow me to ‘rain on your parade,’ as my sister says. You cannot harm me, nor anyone.” Lies! She tries to dissuade you- yet… there is no chill down your arm as you deliver her to her end… “You ran?” arm falling in confusion, “Why did you run then?” ”In this world, you are who you wish to be. If I had known before that you wished to be like this, perhaps my mane needn’t have suffered.” Hehe, she still has twigs in it. No- It’s not funny. Luna looks to the sky, the sun partially blocked by the oncoming clouds. ”Enough time has been spent in chatter, Anon, we must leave at once.” She comes in your world? She tells you what to do? “No.” ”Have you listened to nothing I have said? There is something wrong with this place. I am here to aid you.” Aid. Perhaps she should look into checking out a dictionary. “Oh, trust me dear Luna, I have been listening most closely, but this is my home now. I shan’t leave it.” ”Anon of… Anon, listen to reason.” “Vines, bind Luna,” you coldly command, vines shooting from the ground and tying her hooves together. ”What are you doing?!” she gasps, struggling to free herself, only to fall to her side, “Can you not see?! I am your friend!” No. Pinkie is a friend. Rarity is a friend. They want you to be happy… Not her. “I have had enough of your lies. No more. Gag Miss Luna, please.” Before she can speak again the world obeys your command, one last flurry of vines wrapping around her mouth, gripping tight. You kneel down next to her, chuckling at her muffled calls for help. How you’ve listened to those same calls for ages… “Perhaps I’m being a tad harsh on you, my dear, but surely you see that I can’t have you get in my way. Do you understand?” Why does she grunt? Oh, you had almost forgotten that gag, of course. “Blink once for yes, two for no.” Instead she chooses to glare, not blinking at all. That won’t do. You give her a fierce tap between the eyes, causing her to blink. “Good girl. Now, it wouldn’t be kind of me to leave you here, but I am anything if not a gentlecolt if Rarity is to be believed. So what shall I do?” Hmm. You could simply banish her, but then you would only have the company of your own mind. Perhaps… Yes… “Who might I address this? No matter, please escort Miss Luna to Twilight’s abode. I wouldn’t want her to miss the party.” ”Pghdhty?” You find her mumbling most entertaining. “Yes, a party. Maybe there you will learn some manners… Ta ta!” you wave as she’s drug off by an unseen force. Wonderful silence. At long last. “…on. Wa… up!” You glance about for the voice, finding nothing but the forest around you. Odd indeed. You clear out your ear and exit this now pristine forest, following the rainbow in the distance. ~~~ Up on the hill, you can spot Applejack in the distance, her eyes looking to the sky and onto Rainbow Dash. She spots you and waves, “Howdy partner! What took ya so long to get here anyhow? Don’t tell me Rarity got ya in for another measuring. Wooee! When that mare gets you in her hooves there ain’t a thing short of a buck to the noggin that’ll get you loose.” See? How could Luna be so naïve? “Thankfully not. She spoke of an appointment and left in a hurry.” Applejack’s cheerful grin wavers, “Oh, shucks… At least you’re here now, and that’s all that matters.” In the sky you can see Rainbow Dash speeding about like a mad mare, more so than you recall her doing in the past. Every movement seems strained, as if she’s fatigued yet continuing onwards. ”Quite a thang she does. Those there wings’ll take her far. Practice makes perfect after all.” A false saying, as perfection is beyond the reach of any being. “Perfection is an impossibility, no amount of practice will achieve it.” You catch her twitch out of the corner of your eye, “Of course. You are not perfect nor will you ever be… and that’s okay.” Absolutely correct. You couldn’t have worded it better… yourself. ”Well hay, looks like I gotta make like a tree and get outta here,” she says pointing to the sun as it begins to fall. “I… how does one make like a tree?” ”Don’t you remember that one, Anon?” another twitch, “Why don’t you head on down to Twilight’s after you’re done here. I’m sure you’ll find out there.” Sneaky little mare. If only you were not aware of the party in wait. “I might just do that then, until we meet again?” ”Aye, catch ya later sugarcube!” With that, you turn your attention back to the sky’s sole resident. You were never quite so fond of aerial maneuvers in the past, yet… you have never watched from this angle. As she flies, it feels like you could almost reach out and grab her, but inside you know that she is out of reach. Strange… ”Anon?!” her voice comes crashing down to the earth, “Is that you down there?” “Unless there is another one of my size and color, but yes, it is I.” Setting down she flicks her mane to the side, the distinct stink of sweat permeating the air about her. It is not entirely unpleasant. ”What’re you doing here?” she huffs between breathes, “I thought you’d be- Phew! -with the others.” Only once before have you seen her appear so exhausted, back on that fateful day where she rose from death’s clutch. Yours that is. “Would you care for a drink, Ms. Dash?” you wave your hand, a stream of glittering liquid arches out from the ground. You hope her grin is one of gratitude as she laps up the stream, her delicate tongue flicking in and out of her mouth. The side of your face tingles as you reflect on the past, and though you try to capture the moment with a press of your hand, it is gone. Her eyes look up to you, “What’re you looking at,” grin still on her face. Have you been staring? Tis likely, you have a habit of doing so. “It is a captivating experience to watch you drink. Puzzling though, it would appear your method is most ineffective.” ”Care to show me how it’s done?” “I would be delighted to,” you lower down to the stream… Well this is strange. Picking your head up, the stream does as well, leaving you rather puzzled. “Perplexing. See, as I move my head down,” the water lowers out of reach. “I don’t understand.” ”Anonymous bested by water? Say it ain’t so.” Water shall not best you. Nothing can, not here! You rush your head down once again, tasting only the few drops that weren’t quick enough to escape. “Confound it! Water, rise to- ghrabnbf!” You recoil as the stream violently attacks your throat, silencing the words within it. Clutched to your knees you expel as much of liquid as you can through a series of coughs and gasps. And just over your agony you can hear the- sound of laughter? Rainbow Dash’s at that. She too finds trouble breathing, but hers is a sweet predicament, her hooves holding her stomach as she flails on the ground. ”Gahahaa! Oh Anon, you’re so easy to toy with. Ehehee…” “A joke,” you wipe your mouth, Rainbow Dash doing the same with her dampened hoof, “Interrupting the stream as I attempted to drink. Clever…” ”I knew you could take a joke,” she musters up, slapping your leg lightly. “Ha… I guess it was kind of funny.” ”Of course it was, what kind of pony do you think I am?” The best, if she’s to be believed. “Would you care to sit with me, young Rainbow Dash?” you pat the ground beside you. ”Like you need to ask,” she plops down, crossing her legs and leaning back. You mimic her, looking back up to the sky. “So much work goes into that darn sky. Can’t imagine how you did it.” “Did? Did what?” She shrugs, “You know, drift along for so long. Not really bothering to look at something as simple as the sky.” Ah, simple she says. It is quite the opposite. “You find it simple, Miss Dash. The work that goes into it is your own, sharpened to a razor’s edge through time. To any other, the complexities are as foreign as the ocean’s depths.” ”Say what?” You grin and inhale deeply. Such a simple one. “The events in one’s life shapes the metal of their frame.” She shuffles on her back until she’s looking back at you, “I still don’t get it.” “No two see the world through the same eyes. Each has been forged by their actions and their environment. Yours, they see the sky as their home, something that you have explored since your birth. Mine, well… In truth these aren’t really mine are they?” You rub the orbs that rest upon you, the truth that lies beneath all but an illusion. No… This is your home! Here, you are who you wish to be, not that ‘thing’ you were once. ”I don’t know what you mean, but I like how you say it.” You sit back up, staring down at Ponyville. It feels strange… Déjà vu, that is the term. It feels is if it was only yesterday that you sat in this very spot. “Tell me, Miss Dash, would you care for a race?” ”A race? I don’t know…” “Skepticism? From you? What brings this about?” ”Well… I- I’ve been trying to practice my hardest like you said. I don’t have time.” Tartarus be damned. She took your advice? That certainly explains the sweat. Now that you mention it… The stench certainly builds up now doesn’t it? ”Always got to keep fit if I want to join the Wonderbolts.” “It is strange, don’t you think?” you ask gazing outwards. ”What’s strange?” “This place,” you stand stretching out towards the town, “Wonderful, yes, but oddly out of place.” ”I uh- don’t follow. Isn’t this what you always wanted?” What did you want here? A life, real life for you. Was that all you wanted? So simple, so complex. “The ponies here are not the same that I had known. They always puzzled me, of course, but in this world they cowered. That, I do not understand.” She chuckles lightly as if to lighten the blow, “Isn’t that how everypony acted? Afraid?” Her words bring up memories, true ones at that, but if this dream world, in all its perfection, catered to your desire, why would they be afraid? It is not logical. “Once, yes. They locked themselves behind their doors and hurried their children to safety. Fear of the unknown, that was the cause. This fear- was not of me.” You don’t know how else to describe it, or even how you know. Their eyes, those precious fleshy portals to the soul. All of their form may lie, but the eyes will always shine true. And oh, have you stared into those voids many a time. “Even my friends, dear Pinkie and miss Rarity, both seemed to act, is ‘off’ the correct term?” She shakes her head in disagreement, “Pinkie’s always been an odd one, and I told you not to go messing with Rarity. She’s a bale of drama just ready to be unleashed.” “Fair enough I guess,” you smile down at her, “I always liked you Rainbow Dash, though I cannot put the feeling into words. Admiration, might be the most accurate.” ”Me?” her cheeks brighten though she keeps her chest up, “Why wouldn’t you? I’m the coolest, fastest, bestest pony in Equestria.” “Attitude could use some work though,” you ruffle her mane, the poor mare struggling free. ”Come on, quit it! Haha.” If only these sessions could last an age, alas… It has been some time, perhaps they have finished setting up your party by now. Yes, it is time. “Well then, I shall leave you to your practice, Miss Dash. Perhaps you will join me at my party later this evening.” You don’t get two steps before you feel a tug on your pants, “Wait wait wait. Don’t you- uhm… want to see me practice some?” “My dear, of course I would adore such an occasion, but I must decline. I would not want to disappoint my super secret bestest friend. That is a mouthful now that I think about it.” ”Just a little longer,” she cracks a smile, “We don’t have to go now.” “I wouldn’t want to distract you.” ”It- It’s no problem. Just don’t go.” Of course. Why would you ever wish… “What’s wrong?” That smile. False, a fake, a sham of reality. She isn’t telling you something. The eyes always shine true, and what do they spell? … “You are afraid, just like the others. No, not like them. You fear, not of me, but for me.” She begins to hyperventilate as the fear you sensed breaks free of her shell, “Please, Anon. Don’t go. Just stay here.” You kneel next to her, silently watching as you press a hand against her chest, heart pounding away with much ferocity. “Please.” “Rainbow Dash would never lie to me, not anymore. You are not Rainbow Dash.” The bell is struck, Rainbow Dash whimpering and scoots closer to you, “Please Anon, just don’t go.” “Blasted bells! Be still!” you shout, silence making its way back in the form of a mare’s sobbing. “Who are you? What have you done with my friend?” ”I am Rainbow Dash,” she pleads, burying her head into the leg of your pants, “I’m the version you wish her to be.” Practice. Your subconscious wished her to act, and so she did in this world. “He- We just want you to be happy, so we say what you want us to say. Do-“ “What I want you to do…” ”Exactly. Please, I-“ her head twists around as if to check for a predator, “I can’t stay long. I have to go.” The bells struck, Pinkie left. When they struck again, Rarity did the same. Now… “What appointment are you late for? If you do say what I wish, then speak the truth.” ”I- I just can’t. It’s not how things work here and-” another chime interrupts her, only serving to anger you further. “I said BE SILENT!” you scream into the sky, hand shaking with rage. “Miss Dash you WILL tell me…” She’s shivering because- Emotions, viral things those. She flinches as you extend a hand, rubbing it upon her neck. “Miss Dash- Dashy, you know I would never harm you. I apologize…” ”It’s okay, Anon. I always admired you as well,” she sniffles with a genuine smile, “but promise me you won’t go to that party. Please.” Don’t make a mare a promise, if you know you can’t keep it. “I wish I could, but I’m afraid there’s an old friend I need to see.” She nods understandably, “We know she is here as well, but if you must go, don’t stay long. Get Luna and go back home.” Her ears droop, “Back to the real Rainbow Dash.” You remember the last time you saw her like this, filled with grief that she must leave her friends. Pain was never something you were familiar with, but in that moment… “Will you come with me?” you ask, Dash shaking her head. ”I’m sorry, I’ve got somewhere to be.” You tilt her chin up, marveling at those cerise eyes of hers. “I mean not the party, Miss Dash. Could you come with me, when I awake?” Her lips curl into a grin as she laughs lightly, “No… But I’ll always be here, and who knows? I might even be there when you wake up, you lazy cow.” So she will not join you. It brings much sadness, you would say, but you have no time to waste. “Until our next meeting?” She rests her head against you, “Until then.” Down the hill then… You’d hoped that Miss Dash would join you, but as you turn back to her smiling face, you know she must stay. ”An… up now!” that same voice from before catching your ear. No one is there to speak the words, only your friend soaring up into the sky. Perhaps you are losing your sanity, or does speaking of such things mean that you still retain it? A paradoxical inquiry in and of itself. Perhaps Twilight could- Well, the two of you didn’t leave on the best of terms… Another apology you must convey. All because of this world, so blinded by its perfection… Come now Anon, nothing is perfect. Not the sun in the sky, nor the moon at it’s back. Not even you, are perfect. And that’s alright… ~~~ Twilight’s abode, an enchanting little retreat, though you might prefer the solitude of Fluttershy’s cottage. No matter, you shall be rid of this place in time. A world is only as perfect as those who inhabit it, and there is nothing perfect about this one. You raise your hand to knock only for your ears to be drowned in a titan’s roar, the intensity forcing you to clutch them tight, to no avail. You slam your head against the door, but there is seemingly no end for the vocal travesty. “Out out out!” you slam against the door, pleading for the noise to cease. But as you continue to ram against the wood, a rush of force joins with you, sending you hurling through the frame in a hail of splinters. ”SURPRISE!” You open your eyes, confused. The roar has vanished, and what of that push? It had the force of a great beast. A shadow comes over you, “Ya alright there, sugarcube?” An Ursa, yes that is where you recognized that roar, but where might it be? “Buckle my britches, ah think Anon’s gone a little cooky after that last hit.” “Where is the Ursa?” you sit up sharply, “I know I heard it.” ”Hush down, Anon. Don’t get your saddle in a twist. Ain’t no Ursa here, see?” A voice, an Ursa’s roar… “Just gots me, Twilight, Fluttershy and a princess to top this apple pie.” Why did- Wait, where is Pinkie? ”Care for some cake?” Applejack says through her teeth as she holds a plate in front of you, “It got nectarines in it too.” “No,” you push it aside and stand up, a mess of dust and wooden chips falling from your suit, “Where are the others? Pinkie and Rarity? They should be here.” ”They’ll be along,” Twilight says from the kitchen, pouring herself a cup, party hat capped above her horn. “How about some punch? We know how much you like it.” Luna’s tied over by the stairs, Fluttershy combing her mane like she would a foal. She is still bound by the forest vines, her eyes locked to yours. A cup is shoved into view, “Equestria to Anon, coming in, over.” “Yes,” you grab it, taking a sip, “Release Luna if you would.” ”Already? I’m sure-“ “I said,” staring down at her, “Release the princess.” ”Technically, you said release Luna, but that’s close enough,” she shrugs, Fluttershy biting off the vines. Technicalities. Something that this Twilight has adopted from you no doubt. “Are you well, princess?” Tossing one of her binds away she humphs at the others, “Quite.” ”And would you care for a drink?” Twilight asks with a smile, procuring another cup from the cupboard. ”We are fine. Anon, enough is enough. It is high time that we leave this place.” ”Leave?!” Fluttershy finally speaks up, flapping over to you, “You can’t leave. This is your party after all.” ”Don’t you fret none, sugar. Anon wouldn’t leave for all the apples in Appleloosa.” So sure of themselves. If not for Luna and Rainbow Dash, perhaps she would be correct. “Then I must forfeit said prize, as I do believe the time has come for my departure.” ”What?!” Twilight shouts spilling her drink, “Why?! Isn’t this the world you always wanted? Where you could be free, where you could live a new life?” “A wondrous world indeed. Refill,” you speak, punch once again filling your cup, “But a dream world this is, and little more. So we must depart.” Twilight bites her lip and looks towards her peers, Fluttershy and Applejack equally nervous. “They do not want us to leave,” Luna whispers in your ear, “No matter what happens, you must fight.” “I shan’t fight my friends.” ”They are not them. You must accept this.” “Be silent,” you hiss crossly, “Remember who you are, and who I am…” An illusion they might be, but to you they are still your friends. No matter what has changed. Twilight clears her throat, finally done discussing things with her colleagues it appears. ”There is nothing we can do to stop you from leaving. We hope you enjoyed your stay here.” Strange, you’d expect more of a fight, considering Luna’s warning. “That is most kind, then we shall be on our way. Shall we-“ She stops you before you finish, “But first, might you stay to open your present? It won’t take long.” Luna’s glare could ‘cut through steel,’ an odd sentiment though powerful, and it is apparent she wishes to leave. “I do not see the harm,” you stare right back at her in defiance. ”Oh goody, just- wait right here.” “We’re not going anywhere, are we Miss Luna?” ”Apparently not, Anonymous.” Such fire, you might enjoy her company one day. ~~~ ”Here,” Twilight turns up levitating a parcel before you, “It’s not much, but it’s the only thing we could think of.” What trickery might be inside, you think as you tear it open. Is it lined with a deathly powder? Might it suck away your soul? Trivial, this is a dream, and in your dreams… ”So… Whaddya think, partner?” Your hand brushes over the surface, the layers of dust peeling off like a web, “We thought you’d like it.” This cannot be, can it? “Anon, what is it?” Luna tries to see, squinting behind you, “Anon’s Tale? We do not follow.” ”How can you?” Twilight sneers, “How can anypony really understand?” “Volume Twenty Seven,” you mutter flipping open the book, the words flowing through you, “I remember this.” This book recounts your travels, ages past by now. It speaks of the Great Rejuvination, a time of peace in all the lands, not just Equestria. Everyplace you went, every life… they’re all within these pages, every one… “Do you like it?” “Words fail to describe how I feel,” you flip to the next page as years of your existence go recorded within this tome. ”We hoped you’d say that,” Fluttershy peeps up, hugging Applejack tightly. “I thank you for this, all of you. No gift in existence could repay you.” ”Then we shall leave, yes?” Luna mules to your displeasure, ceasing at your gaze. ”Of course,” Twilight nods showing you out the door, “But this was only one book of many that we house. Should you care to learn more…” ”We are most content. Anon, let us go. Now.” You shake your head, turning back to your host. “Such poor manners. I thank you once again, and give Pinkie and Rarity my regards. I wished to see them again.” ”Like I said, we have many more books if you ever want to read some.” “Yes yes, one is enough for today,” you grin joining Luna outside. ”Time’s Essence. Frostbite Law. Human History. It’s all here.” …Human. You stand frozen looking towards the earth, that- one, tiny little word rumbling and echoing through your skull. ”Anon. Anon don’t lose focus. Don’t you dare.” “Human. A word that plagues my mind. A curse that I wish- no, must lift.” Twilight’s hoof taps against the floor, “So… does that mean you’re interested?” “Yes, Miss Sparkle. You have done well to capture my attention.” ”Please listen to me,” Luna looks you ‘dead in the eye,’ oh how you wish to understand such terms, “This is what I meant. They’re trying to tempt you. Can’t you see that?” Can I see? An intriguing prospect. Why yes, yes you can see. ‘So clearly now the rain has gone.’ As you try to recall even that, it fades. Not for long. “I see your attempts to purge me from this place of enlightenment. Human…” you chuckle at the term, the closeness to the truth so sweet you can almost taste it, “I know this word, but yet, I do not. Strange, no?” ”Anon if you do not come willingly-“ “Be still!” you scowl, her muscles frozen in place. “No pony, no princess, no living being shall stop me from learning the truth, understand?” You’ll take the silence as a yes. Turning around you face Twilight, a grin plastered on her face. “Book. Where is it?” She steps aside and waves inwards, “Right this way, Mister Anonymous.” Your feet crunch atop the debris as you step on through, the door to the cellar creaked open. Applejack pulls it open, looking up at you through half-closed eyes, “Down there partner.” ”It’s just a couple steps,” you hear Fluttershy flap beside you, a candle in hoof which she hands to you. You rest your hand against the frame, peering into the darkness below, “Watch your step.” “I do not recall it being so deep,” you squint further, “Nor as dark.” ”The darkness is always followed by the light,” Twilight urges, nudging you forward. You take the first step, your leg tingling as if shoved into the icy northern sea. “Shh… It’s alright.” “How am I to know when I find it?” you ask taking another step, your stomach experiencing the same chill. ”You’ll know,” the door creaks shut, the light fading till only the glow of the candle serves as your guide, “Trust me.” ~~~ You button up your shirt, your neck soon joining the rest of you in an icy embrace. Each step feels longer than the last as you continue further and further down. Do these stairs ever end? Or are they designed to deter you? No matter, nothing shall do so. You flex your hand, blowing into it in hopes of warming you up, but nothing seems to work. You’ve seen many do the same as they conquered the mountain tops, so why does this not work for you? A thought comes to mind, so simple that you hadn’t imagined it. “Give me warmth,” you command, your ears tightening in the cold, but nothing occurs. “Become warm.” ”Where’s… An…?!” That voice from before, why does it return? The voice, the roar… You hardly notice the final step, your foot hitting the floor with a thud, awakening you from your thoughts. Ahh yes, your quest for the book. It lies somewhere. You blink, attempting to adjust your eyes to the darkness, but it seems almost unbreachable. Even the flame’s glow seems to wane in the darkness. Where are you going? Where do you go when the lights go out in the world? Find a place to start, Anon. Anywhere, any dainty little crevice will do. A nook, cranny, wall, a town… There! You barely feel your fingers touch the wall, the numbing cold finding you again. Why does the world no longer listen? When did life become so troublesome? Scooting against the wall, you hold the flame evercloser, savoring its warmth. Every inch feels like a mile as you progress through the darkness. ”Whe… did he go?” it continues, the voice- familiar in a way. A mare… Where- A rush of cold causes you to freeze up, this form of yours seemingly more troublesome than intended. You can’t help but chuckle at the irony. You longed for life, as close as you could get anyways, and this is how it feels, a torturous game. “Just a little warmth.” You open your eyes as a breeze catches your cheek, that blessed warmth you so craved. “Where did you come from?” you whisper to the breeze, another rush brushing your side. It comes from across the room, but where? The cold closes back in, only for the warmth to return yet again. You abandon the wall, holding an outstretched hand into the darkness. ”Twi… careful.” You shove the voice aside, a distraction to your goal, the truth. The truth is what has brought you this far, and who are you to deny it its freedom? It’s so warm, so blessed, so pure amongst the blackness. If only your friends- GAH! You hold your ears, candle extinguishing into nothing. That roar pounds within you, forcing you to run forwards, running anywhere to escape the noise. This isn’t a dream, this is a nightmare! “Stop the noise…” you groan as continue your escape. ”Follow the breeze…” another voice cuts over the howl, “and you shall find safety.” Where? Where is it? There! You rush to its source, a light at the end of the tunnel. So close now, so close to the truth. “Just a little further,” it beckons, “Let the warmth guide you.” The noise softens as you step closer, your legs trembling beneath you. So… frail, so weak this form. You fall to a knee just to catch your breath. You never caught your breath before, you hadn’t the need. ”Quiet, isn’t it?” the voice asks, so clear unlike the other, a deep voice, tired and worn. He speaks the truth, whoever it might be. The roar has passed and your ears find peace in this new silent warmth. ”Look up,” it commands, a door looming above your crouched body. However, it is a door unlike any other. Steel all throughout, scratched and damaged. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” “No,” you find the strength to stand, “Rather shabby.” ”Not the door, dear dear Anonymous. What lies behind it?” You do not understand, but as you look closer you find strange markings at eye level with you, but you cannot discern their origin. ”It says ‘The Truth.’ Open it.” Hmm, you were expecting a book, not a door. “Human History… What is a human?” The voice responds with a chill, “Open it, and you shall find out.” It’s so warm here, how can anything feel so safe? “What are you waiting for, Mister Anon? Open the door.” Strangely demanding, much like the others. Always telling you where to go, what to do. Why was that? You cock your head, flinching as the dull roar begins to rise again. “Do not question, merely obey.” Obey- Why must you obey yourself? Ugh… How you loathe that creatures roar… ”The handle Anon, twist and the noise shall dissipate.” The roar… the mare’s voice… “Do it now!” You clasp onto the knob… and hold it. “Do not waste my time. Open the door.” It’s freezing, temperature-wise that is, not literally though, and the roar is- replaced… with a familiar tune… “Sweet melody,” you move your hand off and allow it to sway in the rhythm. “A delicate touch. Where have I heard this before?” ”Deceit comes in the form of innocence, Anonymous. You know this. Open the door.” “True, Mister Voice, it does, but this song belongs not to any deceiver I know. Not when the composer is one, Twilight Sparkle.” ”The sea is calmest before the storm.” “And following every storm is a clear sky,” you respond in turn, “I said this once to Rainbow Dash to comfort her.” Dash tried to warn you not to stay, and Luna- Twice you ignored her advice. Fooled once, shame on you. Fooled twice, shame on me. You hold your hand against the door, the steel frosty to the touch and leaving your hand wet with moisture. “Odd, isn’t it, how I flocked here only after the warmth cut through the cold. Almost contrived, wouldn’t you say, Mister Voice?” ”My name is not- Just open the door, and let the truth flow out.” “Truly?” you scratch your chin at the statement, “Then what might your name be? Mister Door perhaps? I quite like that one.” ”Anonymous,” the door shakes at his volume, “If you do not open this door-“ “Inside voice, Mister Door.” No manners these days. For shame. ”Perhaps you would rather listen to something else? An Ursa’s call perhaps?” “Oh contrar, Mister Door. That would be most unpleasant wouldn’t it?” He pauses only to boom once more, “I TOLD YOU MY NAME IS NOT-“ “Tell me! Why do you wish me to open it? Do you crave escape so much?” ”YES, and should you…” his voice trails off, his mind catching up to his mouth. You snap your fingers and sigh with a sense of pride. “The truth reveals itself in the strangest of ways, wouldn’t you agree Mister Door?” ”MY NAME IS NOT MISTER DOOR YOU WELP!” The ground tremors beneath you, forcing you to lean against the wall just to stay upright. ”For too long I have sat idly by while you… fumbled about the world like a child! Release me!” You crack your neck and move back in front of the door, unfazed by his show of force. “Are you human, Mister Whatever? Are you the source of my dismay?” ”Part…” it growls, the vibrations causing the door to quiver. “Part? Part what? Party? Did you want a cup of punch?” you joke, “I could arrange that.” ”I am part of you, the true side you do not wish to acknowledge. The rage. Wrath in its purest sense. A human emotion you can’t begin to comprehend.” “Wrath? A synonym for anger, no? I do understand this very well. An emotion that must be controlled, as I see I have been doing very well,” you note the doorway itself. ”You are more a fool than I thought. Ignorant in your own making. I remember, do you?” Hmm, let’s think about this long and hard. “No. I don’t remember, but you know what else?” …That’s strange, you were expecting an answer. “Do you know what else?” ”That question was rhetorical you fool.” Who better knows your language than yourself? No matter, he is merely acting like a disobedient filly. “Well, the truth is… I don’t care to know anymore.” ”Do you try to ignore all that you would know? Those thoughts that drift away as you ponder, I can answer them. Release me!” An interesting proposal. Knowledge for power. Power over you. Over death. That would be irresponsible. “With great power comes great responsibility. So no.” ”Spiderman.” “What is a Spiderman?” ”GRAAAH!” the door shakes as its prisoner pounds against it, but it holds strong still, “You shall pay for this Anonymous! If I do not leave this place, neither shall you!” Your body shivers as the cold finds its way back to you, but you do not fear it, not anymore. “My body is this way because that is who I wish to be? Is that right?” He responds only in grunts as he continues his futile attempts to pierce the doorway. “Cold, is a sensation that I am most familiar with, but this body,” you stretch your leg with displeasure, “It is not accustomed to such hardship. It is who I wish to be, not who I am.” ”When I get out of here, I will cut the bones from your flesh.” “Hush now little Spiderman, I’m monologuing.” ”You will be dead! You hear me!” You can only smile. He ‘hit the nail on the head.’ Strange phrase. Nails don’t have heads. “If I am death…” you shrug and look back to the door, “Then that is what I wish to be.” The ice fills your veins, blood clotting within, your heart slowing to a crawl… and then into silence. Your hands glide over your face, the two orbs gone as well. “I had hoped to keep those. Alas, it wasn’t meant to be.” Well then, you won’t be needing these top buttons done now will you? They plop off rather easily and you move in front of the door, making sure your tie is straight in the reflection. ”You use death like a toy. It is not yours to play with!” “On the contrary, sir,” you make a few touch-ups, “Death is no toy. It is a duty. My duty. Haha, duty. Sounds a bit like doodee, doesn’t it?” More pounding again. Simply tragic. Such wrath must be contained, no chance for parole. ”You’ll never leave this place, not through the dark.” “I need not walk,” you note closing your mind, “I have a better idea in mind.” ~~~ The wind picks up around you and when you open your eyes again, you’re back in Twilight’s kitchen. “Tada!” The bell chimes frantically across the land, a bit annoying, but now that you know its source, it has an entertaining touch. The others are frantically galloping about like a bunch of chicken with their heads cut off, a rather gruesome sight now that you think about it. Still hilarious to watch. “Do you mind if I take a cup to go?” you ask filling up your cup, “It somehow tastes sweeter in death.” Of course you do not receive a response, they are far too busy doing… whatever it is that they’re doing. So you take the cup to go. It’s just a thought after all. You step outside, Luna still frozen in place, and this might be the first time you are relieved to see those floating numbers once more. “Still standing stiff?” you joke heartily, quickly finishing your punch, “I must apologize for doubting you. It was- a grievous mistake, but that is for another time. Come.” You grab her by the scruff of the neck and shake her free of her paralysis, Luna adjusting her jaw, “Apology not accepted.” “Shame that, not like you can do anything about it in the first place. Shall we be off?” Her silent gaze tells you all you need to know as you lead her back to your home. The houses seem to age in seconds as you pass, years going by in a matter of seconds. By the time you return, the house is in shambles, wood rotten, even the garden is barren. No cupcake flowers this year. Sad, you kind of liked this house. ”Let us hurry. Those bells can be quite annoying,” she says before she enters the house. “Yes, they can.” You look out one last time, a Pegasus with a mane so rich and bright staring back at you. “Until next time,” you mutter, the Pegasus nodding and flying back home to her sky. You should be doing the same. ”Hurry up,” Luna hollers as you walk inside, climbing back into your bed. “The sooner you leave, the better.” “Blinds, open.” You wait… and wait… but they do not listen. “Wishful thinking,” you grin, nestling into your pillow, finding the soft spot of which you awoke in. ”Goodnight, Anon of Tartarus.” “Mmm… Goodnight… princess…” ~~~ ”…on! Anon! Can you hear me?” It’s dark here, but light soon finds you. The stars lighting up the sky above you. ”You can’t be dead,” you feel someone holding you, rocking your body back and forth, “Wake up! Wake up you lazy cow! Hey!” You turn your head to the side, a rainbow dangling above just for you, “Anon?” “The one and only,” you smile only to be smothered by her embrace. ”Darnit Anon, I bucking hate you so much! Don’t do that again!” You pat her on the back, rather relieved at her response. The ground is most uncomfortable. You reach around pulling, why was there a stick poking into your back? You sit up, Rainbow Dash still attached to your chest. It appears you slept through an earthquake. “What happened?” She pulls away, attempting to discreetly wipe away a tear but you catch it, “You tell me you big dolt. I spent the past hour looking for you. Why were you in Trixie’s wagon?” “This,” you pick up another plank of wood, “Is all that’s left?” ”Yeah. What do you expect when an Ursa Minor comes crashing in? You weren’t moving for so long- You got me worried.” Worried about you, after what you said to her. Perfection is impossible, true, but she’s close enough. “Rainbow Dash, I wish to extend an apology towards you. I said things that I shouldn’t have.” She pushes a hoof to your mouth, “You talk waaay too much, and yeah, you’re kind of a dummy when it comes to talking, but that’s what I like about you.” “So…” She smacks your chest playfully, “Yeah I accept your apology.” “Good. Very good. Now, would you be a dear and help me up?” You dust off the dust from your suit, and it looks like you’ll be needing another, “So what in Tartarus were you doing in there? Had a good night’s sleep?” “More like a nightmare,” you divulge, looking down at her, “But it turned out alright.” This is your real home, and you’re more than happy to have it. Rainbow’s not too bad either.
Chapter 9: A Fool's Mind”Anon, come out come out wherever you are!” Come out? No, not yet. You still have, this, to deal with. Your hands cup the sides of skull, placing pressure on its interior. Fighting fire with fire, ineffective, you’ll only create a larger fire. Then why do this? ”Anon?” Rainbow Dash voices at the entrance of the alley, her shadow only adding to its darkness. This pain… Get. Out. Why does this sensation linger? Of all those that mortals must face, why do you face this? Her hoofsteps get closer, a gust of wind picking up around you as she turns the corner. ”Gotcha! Huh?” You watch from above, your formless body still haunted by this phantom pain. Pain pain, go away. Come again another day. This melody sounds familiar, but where- Another spike cuts your thoughts as a blade cuts one of Rarity’s ‘tomatoes.’ ”Alright Anon, you win. Just come out already.” You focus your mind, your body shifting back down to the surface just outside the alleyway. You rub your head, the pain gone as swiftly as it came, most unpleasant. Alas, Ms. Dash requested your audience, and your audience she shall have. “Good morning,” you smile. She scrunches her nose and punches you in the leg, “There, now it’s your turn to look for me.” You stare at the spot in curiosity. Why? “I do not understand.” ”Never played hide-and-seek before have you? I’d guess not.” “A game? Ah yes, young Scootaloo and I played a game of tag before.” ”Yeah she told me about it, remember? When we got you icecream?” Hmm… You still remember that tantalizing flavor it left on the tongue. Vanilla, was it not? “Yes indeed. Tell me, does this ‘hide-and-seek’ bear any resemblance to tag?” She nods, scratching her chin, “I guess so. They both are about-“ You poke her in the nose with a grin, reappearing a good yardage away. It takes her a moment to realize what you just did, but when she does, her smile could almost rival Pinkie’s. Not literally of course, no one’s smile is enough to rival hers. “If I recall, this means you are ‘it.’ Strange. The word ‘it’ is used in so many instances, how can a pony every differentiate between them? Besides the point, now where is Miss- Oh she’s coming this way isn’t she? Quite speedy, as you’d expect. But you’re faster. Just as she’s about to hit you, you once again reappear ‘a ways’ away from here. A strange term that. She looks about in confusion, spying you at the end of the town square. “Miss Dash, why might people say ‘A ways’ to clarify distance. Would not speaking the length be more accurate?” ”I’ll show you a ways!” she exclaims, boosting down to you. That is most kind of her to do so, but how would you show a term for distance? You snap your fingers, realizing her meaning. “You feel frustrated, but instead of- My my, you’ve gotten close.” For a final time the wind funnels around you, your butt now seated atop of the Town Hall. It has quite the view indeed. You aren’t so much viewing down on the world, as a hawk views its prey, but you see the world at an angle, as you would a hilltop. ”Stop doing that!” she shouts again, looking around for you. “But instead of dealing with your frustration,” you continue, “You use my own words to lash out at me. Curious indeed.” It is a mortal thing, to grow frustrated with one’s performance and then to lash out at others. Then why did you do so much to Twilight? Back when Trixie came to town a week before, you had a, a ‘fit’, as they would call it. A form of disobedience left for a child, not for something like you. You were frustrated to lose that world, the illusion, and so, Twilight became your host for this lashing. It… is not a thought you wish to dwindle on. That world… It is to blame, not you. That voice- Your hand clenches your pants as the pain returns. ”You alright?” Rainbow Dash asks now hovering before you, her eyes traveling down to your hand, “What’s the matter?” Always with the questions, her and Twilight alike. Perhaps you should- End her. No. Your grip tightens, though you force a smile towards the Pegasus. “Odd, how often that question has floated over me the last few days. As you know, no harm shall come to me.” ”That doesn’t mean I’m not concerned about you,” she sits beside you, laying a hoof on your hand, “Can’t you tell me what’s going on?” You hold her hoof in your palm, your thumb caressing the soft hairs that line its form. “Warm… No, Miss Dash, I am afraid this is not something you can help me with.” Perhaps if she were older, more mature… Like Twilight. ”Why not? You’re here because of me, right? If you hadn’t, helped me,” her voice cracking at this, “Then you wouldn’t be here like this. I’m responsible, so let me take responsibility.” Admirable, but she is not the type who is best suited for these matters. “You are a wonderful chauffeur, Miss Dash, and each time I ‘hang’ with you is a moment that I would wish could last an eternity.” ”But then why won’t you let me help? I know more about you than anyone else. I know what you are, and I know WHO you are.” Who. Who? Who are you then? If only you knew. But you know where to find out. I’m not going there. He has the answers- Not the ones you seek. Your hand leaves her hoof, caressing your forehead, “You may not be a pony, but I know when someone’s in pain. Let me help you.” “I said-“ you stop yourself midshout, turning away from her, “I said… You cannot help me. Perhaps Twilight can.” ”Twilight? You think Twilight can help you, but not me. Why?” Her anger is somewhat of a conundrum. Does she feel inadequate next to her friend? “Wine, Miss Dash, matures through an age, reaching its full potential when left to develop.” ”So you’re trying to say that Twilight is a better wine than me.” Yes and no. How does one explain it? “I am saying that Miss Sparkle is not a wine at all, and that in time, you might learn to mature far more than she can ever hope. Hmm… I do not think I explained it adequately, let me try again…” ”That’s alright,” Rainbow Dash looks away, “She is more grown-up than me, isn’t she? While she sits and studies like an egghead, I play games with Death.” Regret, an emotion all too easy to spot. How many eyes have told you this as you took them, wishing they could redo the past. “And enjoy those games, I do,” you tilt her head toward you with a smile. ”Not growing-up isn’t all bad.” No. In fact, it can be rather enjoyable. But that pain begins to fester once more, “It hurts again doesn’t it?” “Nothing that Anonymous cannot handle.” ”If you ever need someone-” You’re gone before she can finish, but you linger a moment yet. “I will always count on you, Dash.” It has been some time since you last watched from above, three weeks it must be now. What progress you’ve made. If not for these incessant headaches… this trip would be without flaw. A ‘bump on the road’ here and there, but when the coffin is nailed shut, you have been relatively… “Happy.” You glide down to the surface, Scootaloo riding along with some of her friends, off to find their cutie marks you presume. Moving along you find others as well. Throw Fibble shows his kids down the street before wishing them a good day at school. Kim Marmalade is watering her garden, the sun reflecting through the water’s trail letting a glimmer of light grace your view. But then… they are not cupcake flowers. You force yourself away, finding it best not to dwell on such things. This is the real world. Then why do you long for- You do not, not anymore. Keep telling yourself that. I shall. At last you reach Twilight’s abode, knocking on her door, your hand lingering as the vibrations course through it. You wish you had time to savor it, but the door opens, “Hey Anon. Are you here to see Twilight?” “Yes indeed, mister Spike. Might I enter?” The dragon looks over his shoulder and nods, “Twilight’s a little busy right now. Maybe you can come back later?” Busy?! How dare she deny you?! You could slip away with her soul with a simple thought and she dares- You’re so angry… “TELL HER-” you pause, Spike’s head slouching backwards in fear. You raise your hand before you and unclench your fist. These, emotions, are growing out of hand… “Tell her, it is important.” ”Just one- just one second,” he closes the door. You turn and look once more to your hands, a feeling of… anxiety, causing you- No. You do not feel this, thing. For death to fear, is for the world to crumble. ”Anon,” Spike calls for you, “Twilight’s inside. Think we can get ice cream later?” “Perhaps, you have my thanks.” Spike holds the door open for you as he leaves, Twilight standing at the far end of the room with a table and some books. Twilight’s ears perk when she hears the door close, “So… You finally decided to see me.” “We left on, less than proper terms. I was not myself.” When can you ever be yourself in front of them? Never. They shan’t know of you. ”You don’t have to tell me,” her gaze never leaves her work, “When you spend a week waiting someone to show up, you have time to think about what’s been said.” Time. All the time in the world cannot solve the mystery that is, this interaction these mortals converse in. “What garners your interest so?” the book she reads must be so important for her to not give you so much as a glance. ”Why you even bother to show up, for one, but that’s not what you meant, is it? You don’t even care how you make others feel.” And where might she have gathered this information from? This book? It spreads lies and slander. “Miss Sparkle, my intention was never to cause you or any of your fellow ponies distress. I only wish to-“ ”Vacation, you told me as such.” Your fist clenches in an instant at her interruption. “Look upon me when you speak!” you demand, staying your mind all too late, “I… require counsel.” Death requiring counsel? Tis the end of the world indeed. You move to her kitchen, gripping the counter in hopes of subduing this anger within. “It is not easy for one such as me, to ask for aid. My mind has grown, restless, without order, a feeling which I find more difficult to contain with each passing day. A plague resides within me, I can feel it swell when I speak, begging to be released. A thousand lifetimes pass, and yet it is now that I feel such, weakness.” You turn back, Twilight standing next to you, “What happened to you?” You wish you knew, but if there is but one piece of advice that might work, she has it. “I am willing- to answer, some questions, Miss Sparkle.” ”Now?” “Now.” ~~~ She pulls out a couch from a closet, allowing you to lay down upon it as she fetches a chair. You recognize this scenario, the doctor and his patient. Twas a shame the doctor did not know the simple act of CPR. Perhaps he would have been saved. Regardless, you rest your head backwards, the pillow shaping to meet your form. ”Is this comfortable enough for you? Would you like a drink? I don’t have any punch unfortunately…” “Punch can be done without,” You wave your hand before covering your head, the light paining you to see, “Water perhaps?” ”Right away,” she trots off, coming back and hovering the glass into your hand. “So… Shall I begin?” “Yes yes, go on.” Twilight flips open her notepad, scratching her chin with the quill. An itch perhaps? ”How about we start over with all the questions, starting with what your name is.” “YOU KNOW MY NAME YOU…” Calm yourself, do not let them win, “Anon. Anonymous.” Death. Satan. Demon. Unholy Creature… Monster. You have many a name, though you only care for one. A pause. Hesitation on Twilight’s part, yes. The tone of your voice has that effect. She sets down her quill, “Why did you come see me today?” Interesting. Given the opportunity you would presume Twilight to make full use of it. But instead she asks not of what you are, but instead, something else. “Have I not expressed this purpose to you?” ”You said you wanted, counsel, correct? If you want my help, then tell me why you came to me in the first place.” When one seeks to help, it is best to know the problem, this is true. “I have… headaches, a fitting word, wouldn’t you agree? It expresses its purpose ‘to the letter.’ Did I use that correctly?” She nods. A strange idiom that, as the letter is merely a segment of the word, one that holds no value unless accompanied by its peers. You have no peers. “When did these headaches start?” “The first I recall, occurred when I encountered Miss Dash. She was, astonishing. Watching her fly was- is… a privilege.” To think, if you had took her then, all of this could have been avoided. Or all of this would have been lost. Avoided, lost. The same event, separate views. “But it was brief, and did not occur at such pace until two weeks ago.” ”When Trixie showed up?” “Yes, but she… she is not the cause.” ”Are you sure?” The doorway, the voice, that world… This pain… “Yes, quite,” your fist clenching as you recall these things. ”During the performance, I remember seeing you in pain. Is this the same headache?” “The very same, but not of the same ferocity. In the sea of numbers and such intense chants, the pain was of another quality.” ”Numbers?” her voice basked in confusion, “What do those have to do with anything?” “A ‘slip of the tongue.’ Let it pass into memory.” She leans forward, “All good things come to those who wait. So since then, how many of these headaches have you had?” A number, how ironic, if you understand that correctly. “Too many,” her words piercing your mind, “Ten or more times.” ”That doesn’t seem so bad. If anything it might be stress.” “A day, Ms. Sparkle. Whenever I think of that place. It- returns…” You press the glass against your nose, drowning the sting before it can reach you. ”What place are you talking about?” Is there any other? Of course. There is more than one realm in this world. The light, the dark, the one where you now sit… and the mind. You thought it to be a mere fable, these dreams, much in the same way the Mare in the Moon was for their people. How wrong you were… “My mini-Equestria as Dash spoke of it. A dream. Nightmare.” ”So you do sleep after all,” she nods, “You really didn’t know what sleep was before, did you?” You shake your head. If you reveal anything, perhaps that would be the least intrusive. “I am not like you, nor any of the creatures that occupy this realm. I am… different.” Picking her quill back up she begins to write, “Tell me more about this dream. The nightmare.” “An illusion of perfection,” you stand up, unable to cope on your back, “It was the world as I had always hoped. It bent to my word, feats beyond my power now at my fingertips, I was-“ You pause, gritting your teeth and leaning against the wall, even the silence beginning to pound in your mind. ”Do you-“ “Silence!” you press your head against the wood, the stale texture rubbing against your skin. It splinters at your touch, chips of it left sticking to your skull as you retreat, the pain receded. “My words are not my own,” you explain, preparing for the next wave, “They come from an anger within me, though its source eludes me.” ”Do you think,” Twilight’s voice on the edge of fear, “That it has to do with this dream?” Whoever resides within you. He is the culprit. “Yes, I do believe that it is the cause.” ”Just give me a second,” she pops out of her chair, sifting through the books that line her walls. “Time is one thing I cannot give, Twilight, not in the sense you speak of.” A lease, so to speak, a temporary lift on their inevitable end. That is all you can give. ”It’s just a saying. Haven’t you been trying to practice those?” Of course you have. It is one step to becoming more, human. “It comes again, why am I afflicted so? Does it have something to do with this ‘human’ word that plagues me?” ”Human?” her eyes scanning another book like a general would his battlefield, “I’ve never heard anything of that. It’s probably nothing.” Nothing, of course. It is but one word of millions, but then again… It is the only one that harasses you. ”I have to say, I’ve read many journals pertaining to cases like yours. I used to get headaches myself, but that’s just because I read so much.” “A hobby of the mind. To devour information, not for use, but for storage. Why do this?” She smiles, likely attempting to word it properly, “Don’t you ever just feel like- feel like you NEED to know more? Haven’t you felt the urge to understand the unknown?” She cannot possibly comprehend, but you nod, as it would seem appropriate. ”Well that’s why I do it. It doesn’t matter if knowing the lunar cycles or knowing when the first explorers took their expedition into the Everfree swamps, will ever come into use. I just want to know.” “A thirst for knowledge, much different from a thirst for water. One exercises the brain, the other provides for the body. Fascinating.” ”Exactly, but even reading all these journals, I can’t see anything that relates to what you’ve experienced.” Understandable. It doesn’t seem connected, but when you think of that place… pain always follows… and anger. “Might it be stress, as you had previously asserted?” She purses her lips in thought, “For the past week, you’ve just been around Rainbow Dash right? Have you two been fighting at all?” “If we had, she would not be drawing breath. She has tried to speak with me though, of that night.” ”I certainly hope you were joking about that first part. You shouldn’t talk about your friends like that.” You do not understand. Is it wrong to speak the truth? “I merely address the truth. Should anyone engage me in battle, it is likely that they should not survive the encounter. Is this, inappropriate?” ”Just don’t talk like that, it’s off-putting.” As she wishes. You shall try not to speak of such things. “Have Spike and Rarity yet engaged in coitus?” ”What?!” You cock your head to the side in puzzlement. Surely she understands what you meant. “I’m sorry I did not clarify. Have they mate-” ”I know what you said,” she covers her mouth, “That’s not something I *ever* want to think about.” Ahh, understandable. As she said, she is a sister to him and such thoughts would be inappropriate. “But have they?” ”Don’t think about it,” she plugs her ears, “Don’t think about it.” Why does she avoid it? Certainly one day he shall tell her of his ‘crush’ and should she reciprocate then they shall engage in order to produce offspring. It is life. “I understand that it is not an appealing thought for you, but surely it is not so bad.” ”It’s not just that,” her head drooped down in defeat, “The thought of him growing up… It hurts just to think about.” A strange notion, how thoughts can hurt. Of course, you should know best that this be true. Many a mess has occurred because a stallion had hurt the feelings of a mare, and the thoughts pecked away at her. You scratch your head the more you think about it, Twilight mirroring you. If the thoughts hurt her, why did she simply not think of them? Would that not have solved the issue? ”That’s it.” Then again, these thoughts were forced upon her, for every time she looked at the stallion, they would rise with great passion, so the story is told. ”You just have to not think of that place, and you’ll be fine.” It is curious why ponies would record such a tale. Surely they would rather read of a joyous occasion, rather than a tale of bloody passions. “You ponies write of the strangest things.” ”Did you even hear what I said?” Had you missed her speech? Ahh yes you had. ”Anon, if thinking about that place hurt you, just don’t do it.” “Do not think? Dear Twilight, thinking is what I do hours on end. To ask me not to think, is to ask Miss Dash not to fly, or young Pinkie to not care for her friends.” ”Obviously I don’t mean not thinking at all, I wouldn’t know what to do with myself.” Then perhaps she should elaborate her solution. ”Just try to avoid thinking about that place. Here,” she writes down a note, ripping it out for you, “Take this up to the hospital. They should give you a prescription for some painkillers, they-“ “No. That will not be necessary.” Painkillers. You will use no such thing. ”Just try not to think about it then, that might make all the difference.” Perhaps, though for you, it might be difficult to achieve. Regardless, you sit back down on the couch, doing all you can to take your mind off of that plac- Unn… What is that the children do to sleep? No, don’t sleep. Why not? You know why. Sheep, that is their point of focus, but why must they be counted? Does it dampen their active minds, lulling them into submission? Perhaps you might integrate this with some of the more… vocal, members of Frostbite. ”How old are you Anon?” You smile. What term describes how old you are? Eternal, yes, but that sounds too, boastful, if that. “Do you recall when I ventured into your cellar, speaking of the Great Divide?” ”I think I still have the notes around here somewhere.” Of course she would. Twilight is not the kind of mare who leaves such a conversation unrecorded. “No books have been written of this, for that I am almost certain.” ”But you said- Why wouldn’t we have written about it.” They were immature, too young even to know how ink can be used to paper. “Because, ponies at the time had no written language, no concept of how to record these events.” ”I… But that would… That would have to have been thousands of years ago, tens even.” She is not far from the truth. Hundreds might be more accurate a count. ”How could you even know this? No one could know that.” “Those who were there know of it. Though these creatures have long passed into Tartarus.” Human. What is this? From where did you come? ”But if you know, then that means you,” she pauses at your smile, “You were there.” “Do not make the mistake to think that I existed then as I do now. It was a different time.” She reaches out with a hoof, the limb shaking, trembling, “How do you look so young? Are there any others like you?” Perhaps she did not understand. “I did not walk upon the earth then, though I watched when my job demanded it.” ”Rarity said you were an escort. That you worked in Saddle Arabia.” “And there is truth in those words. I do escorting of a kind, true, and I have explored Saddle Arabia many times.” Twilight drops her quill, the feather floating down much like a ship floats upon the sea, “What are you?” You grin at her question. She is wise, but even she is not ready for such an answer. “That, is a question I shan’t answer. Not yet.” ”Oh my gosh,” she whispers, voice rising, “Oh my gosh! By Celestia! Do you know what this means?” It… means that she knows of your age. The reason for her excitement eludes you. ”Everything we know, thought we knew, is fundamentally changed! You’ve lived through so much, there’s so much we can learn.” Lived, if only. When your heart begins its first beats, only then will you have lived as they do. ”I- I,” she looks around frantically before teleporting to her desk, unrolling a scroll, “I have to tell Celestia about this. If what you said is true, you could be older than her, than anypony in Equestria! Anyone, anywhere!” Perhaps. Should your memory not fail you, the sun princess was but a filly all those years ago. A product of…Wait. She writes a letter? No, this will not do. “Twilight.” ”How didn’t I see it before? The way you talk, how you knew Old Draconic. Ha, it explains why you have so much trouble with our language.” “Twilight, you must cease your writing.” ”All those ponies who I read about, you’ve seen them. Oh my… All the scholars in Canterlot would die for a chance to study you, but I get you all to myself. Squee!” Your hand curls into a fist at her disregard for your words. They would die for the chance? In an instant, you appear by her side, snatching the letter before she can say a word. “That could be arranged.” She comes close to tears at the sight of her crumpled letter, “What are you doing?! Celestia needs to know.” You shake your head. “But… You can teach us so much, about history, our history.” And yet, your own eludes you in the confines of your- Headaches… “Perhaps this was a mistake. Yes, I never should have revealed this information to you.” Her expression could best be described as, shocked, or perhaps stunned. ”A mistake? Why would you ever say that? We just want to learn. We’re not going to strap you into a bunch of machines or dissect you like a… an animal.” Then she has missed the point of your disclosure. Your reasons are more, selfish, if death can feel this. “No living pony, or creature, must know of what I spoke to you in this room. I do not wish for my actions to change the fate of your people- ponies.” ”But it won’t,” she tries to explain, “We just need to understand.” “Need? That is a fallacy. A pony needs food, needs water, air to breathe. A pony desires the house in which they sleep, the knowledge of their ancestors.” ”Anon, try to see things from my point of view.” “And then shall you see them from mine? No, yours is an argument one hopes is not used against them, for if you were to see through me, you would never have spoke of this in the first place.” She is determined, and no reasoning you give will ever be enough. So you must resort to her lessons in friendship. “Do you trust me, Miss Sparkle?” ”Of course I do.” “Then, for the sake of this trust, do not send that letter.” ~~~ She looks down on the table with a sigh, setting down her quill, “Alright, but I don’t know why you bothered to tell me. You should’ve known how I’d react.” But you did not. One does not know the future, even your own view is limited to their expiration. “One should know how a snake will react to provocation, yet the living are surprised when it strikes. Do you not find this strange?” ”Nobody expects to be bit… Ok. Maybe you’re right. If you trusted me enough to tell me, then there’s a reason you didn’t trust them.” Hmm, that analysis is close enough to the truth. The two of you return to the couch, the ‘steam’ out of Twilight Sparkle. “I had hoped you would understand. This is why I speak to you, and not the others.” ”Does anyone else know? I can’t imagine you would tell Rarity, but Applejack and Pinkie would take your secret to the grave.” And they would, for if they broke their silence- Do not think like that. Why? Because you promised. Boo hoo. Quiet. “Only one, Miss Dash.” ”Dash? You mean Rainbow Dash? Why? I don’t mean to sound rude, but she isn’t exactly the type you’d confide in.” That is why you came to Twilight, but that is not to say Rainbow Dash is not without her strengths. “Do you forget so easily which element she represents? Loyalty, to stay by your side through ‘thick and thin.’” ”But she’s just so…” Confusion riddles her mind, questioning your choices no doubt. “Ms. Dash knows more of me than even you, though she has only inferred my age. We have an… interesting relationship.” ”Oh… congratulations.” You raise a brow at her well wishes. “I do not follow.” ”I assumed… Oh Twilight you’re such a fool. I thought the two of you… you know,” Twilight says with reddened cheeks. I know? What do I know? Perhaps that- Perhaps. “You believe we engaged in-“ ”Please don’t say that word.” … “Coitus?” ”Well don’t say it!” She grimaces at the word, “But yes, that. I just assumed you two were a couple.” Hmm, strange how their minds can assume so much. ~~~ Twilight and yourself spend an hour more speaking ‘idle gossip,’ leaving the details of your existence for another time. It is rather refreshing to have Twilight simply act ‘down to earth,’ as Applejack would describe it. Though try as you might, your mind always wanders back to that place, the headache returning with gusto. “Twilight,” you contain this unpleasant feeling, “How is it that you deal with anger?” The smile on her face fades, “You’re thinking about it again aren’t you?” You merely nod. ”I told you not to do that. No pony wants to see their friend in pain.” “True, but to expect perfection is to expect the impossible. In the case of my… headaches, anger comes shortly after. So I ask, how do you contain it?” She leans forward with a smile, “Anon, anger isn’t something you can contain, like an experiment or a flu. It only builds up inside you until you can’t take it anymore.” You hear her, but she assumes that anger is something all things share. It is not. Anger is new for you. ”You need to let it go. I do it by realizing that I’m not really angry, and that the things that try to make me angry aren’t all that important.” This you are familiar with, but it is only after your outburst does your conscious mind take control. “I have spouts of anger, unprovoked, as you know. I do wish to apologize further for my outbursts, it is not my intention-” You stop on her smile, “I know. You didn’t mean to yell, it just happens.” Her grin spreads to you, an understanding of the most basic kind. “But these- these spikes of rage, they are foreign to me. I can be blunt, this is true, as one such as me must be, but this seething anger that infects me, it stems from another source. If I ever wish to be human…” Human, human, human. What are you? “To be human… I must purge this anger from me. There must be a mantra of some sort to subdue these fits of rage.” ”Anon, I don’t think you understand something. Anger, it isn’t something you can just get rid of. It’s a part of us, a darker part, but it makes us whole. Without it, we’re incomplete.” But you do not feel anger, not in their way. They have control, you do not. It must be eliminated. ”If you really are having trouble with your anger, the first step is to accept it.” No, you shall simply stop feeling it. This emotion did not fester for a millennia, so you shall bury it as you once had. “Might I obtain another beverage?” ”Some coffee sounds good right now, doesn’t it?” she grins, taking your cup. Should she bring you that putrid substance… “Haha, don’t be quite so serious, Anon. I know you don’t like it.” “And that is precisely why I shall remain serious.” She opens her refrigerator, retrieving a jug of… some strange white liquid. It seems familiar. “Might that be a cow’s ‘nipple juice’?” She nearly drops the jug, “Excuse me?” “Is that not what that jug contains?” ”Where did you hear that from?” You scratch your chin, recalling that pair of stallions all those years ago. It struck you as a strange term, but their language was not your own, so you conceded to their vocabulary. “Some stallions, many years ago. Killed in a stampede if I recall. Strange, is that term derogatory in any way?” ”I would think so, and it’s called Milk not… that.” Hmm, milk. Not quite as descriptive as the ‘nipple juice’ term, but as would be appropriate, you shall not call it as such. “I do not believe I have tasted this ‘milk’ before. Does this come from you, or from another?” Her face goes red as she takes a sip, “It’s cow milk. I haven’t drank mare milk since I was a little filly.” “Why? Does cow milk taste better?” ”It’s just- Actually, I don’t know why not. I guess it would feel weird, to drink another mare’s milk.” Interesting. You take a sip, the cold creaminess coating your throat in the strangest of ways. You smack your lips happily, quite liking this ‘milk’. “Quite delightful. It does not contain the ‘zing’ of punch, but instead it refreshes the pallet. Delectable indeed.” She looks as you continue to drink with udder satisfaction, “How can you have lived so long, and yet never had milk? That confounds me.” “To live, and yet not lived. I am a walking quandary, am I not?” ”You really are,” she giggles, covering her mouth, “Oops, you have a mustache.” “Moustache,” you clarify, the two of you sharing yet another laugh. You wonder how long you can ‘draw from that well’ before it gets old. ~~~ The sun shines in through the windows, the orb reaching its peak at this point of the day. “Twilight, I very well appreciate the aid you have provided me. I feel, strange. Like a weight has been lifted from me. Do I appear thinner?” She laughs it off with a hoof, “You just feel relieved. I take it you’re trying to escape from my clutches?” “From what clutches do you imply?” raising a brow. ”Nothing, Anon. Do you think we can talk more tomorrow? I’d like to discuss some things you might be able to help me with.” You bow, a lesson taken from Rarity. It also allows you to stretch your back which produces a sensation all on its own. “I will aid you as far as my conscience will allow, not further.” Conscience? Keep telling yourself that. One day it will be true. Sure. She holds the door open for you as you exit, “Oh Anon, have you seen Fluttershy recently?” Fluttershy. Fluttershy. Yes, of course, the Pegasus. How could you have forgotten the kindness she has shown you. No other has offered you shelter in their dwelling, not even Ms. Dash. Why has she not asked you, you wonder. “I have not had recent contact with her, no. Does she bode well?” ”Yeah, she asked me the last time I saw her to send you her way.” The last time you saw Miss Fluttershy, it was at Trixie’s- Don’t think of it. Good, very good. “Why have I been summoned?” ”She wouldn’t tell me, strangely enough. She just said it was personal.” Personal matters are best left to those closest to you, not someone you met two weeks ago. ”Do you have any idea why she might want to see you?” “Perhaps she seeks to restate her offer. Alas, her motives are as mysterious to me as my own are to you.” ”Speaking of that… You aren’t going to, hurt anypony, are you?” “And why might I do that?” She scratches her head, “The way you talk sometimes makes you seem a little, dark.” Your profession is certainly not one of light, but you smile at her in reassurance. “Trouble is not on my list, and I should hope, that it is not on yours as well.” She seems to understand what you mean with a nod, “I’ll catch you later then?” “Catch?” Twilight chuckles and shakes her head, “I’ll see you tomorrow, Anon.” You are much too heavy to catch. The shifting of branches steals your attention, a pony bolting out of sight from the top of Twilight’s library. Eavesdroppers, such a shame that the only joy one can receive is by spying on others. ”Afternoon, Anon.” “Good day,” you respond to the passerby as you make your way around the corner, envisioning Fluttershy’s cottage. With a swift gust of wind, you find yourself there and walk up the steps. Already the musty scent of animals is drawn in, the smell seemingly coating your nostrils. It is different, yes. Disagreeable , sure, but there is also a familiarity to it. A sense of belonging. A hiss sounds below you, followed shortly by a swipe at your foot. As you look down, you spot the furry paw recede back into the bushes, a pair of eyes glaring up at you. “Do not tempt me creature,” you hiss back, not in any mood to deal with an animal’s rage. As you are about to knock, the door opens wide, Fluttershy gasping and falling back. Her mane covers her face as she shudders, finally peeking out at you, “A-anon?” “Fluttershy,” you extend a hand, “Wonderful day, wouldn’t you agree?” ”I wasn’t expecting you,” you help her up, Fluttershy clasping a basket to her back, “You startled me.” “It seems I have a tendency to appear at your inconvenience. Twilight spoke that you wished to see me?” Her eyes light up, “Oh yes. It had been a while since you visited. I was just getting ready to have a picnic, would you umm- like to come?” A picknick? It is unfortunate you do not have a pick, nor do you know how you would nick with it. Truly a tragedy. “I come woefully unequipped for such a venture,” you admit, Fluttershy finishing strapping on her basket. ”Oh, that’s alright. I brought enough for two.” A mare that comes prepared. You would hope it ends up much better for Fluttershy than it did that other mare. “Then, dear Fluttershy, with your permission I would wish to join your picknicking.” She smiles from under her mane, “I’d like you to come.” “So it shall be, might I carry your basket?” ”No- I mean umm, that’s alright. I can carry it.” As she wishes, you shall not interfere. ~~~ Fluttershy walks along the creek bed with you in relative silence as you make your way along, over the bridge and up the hill. Their little group of friends consist of such extremes. The vocal and boastful Rainbow Dash, mirrored by the shy and humble Fluttershy. Applejack with Rarity. Even Miss Sparkle with Pinkie Pie. Each member of this ‘mane 6’ are so vastly different, it is a wonder that they even relate at all. But like the numbers that bind us all together, it is beyond your reach or comprehension. “How did you meet the others, Fluttershy?” ”W-who?” “Your other friends, Rainbow Dash and the like. It astounds me that such an array of personalities could form such a tightly bound bunch like yourselves.” ”Umm, I k-knew Rainbow Dash since I was a filly in Cloudsdale. The rest I just umm, met over time I guess.” Ahh, Cloudsdale, the city upon the clouds. You recall its first days when the first rainbows began to flow. It was such a disaster that it overflowed the sides. They kept the aesthetic regardless, and so it sits today. No deaths however, tragic. No, it is good that no deaths occurred. Death may be necessary, but you do not wish its approach. “I recall Cloudsdale, a beautiful place with its flowing waters and clear skies. Even then, it was no Bespin. There’s something about how the Sun reflected against the sky…” ”Where’s that- I mean- If you don’t mind me asking.” “Bespin is…” your mind falters once more at the loss of thought, but try as you might, it does not reemerge, “Gone.” ”Where?” “Apologies, but the thought was gone. I do not recall where it is, and now, not even how it looks. As if it was snatched away from me…” ”Cloudsdale is really pretty, but I prefer life down here. When I first saw it, it was so wonderful that I just had to sing. The little butterflies and bunnies would scamper around and they were just so adorable I- I’m sorry, I must be boring you.” “Boring? Nonsense. I quite enjoy listening to the ramblings of ponies. Your kind is… different.” ”Well, thank you, I think.” “And you are most welcome.” ~~~ ”Here we are,” she smiles, setting down her basket beneath the shade of a large tree, its trunk slanted overtop. “I do want to thank you for coming. Even with my animal friends, it does get a little lonely out here.” You would not doubt it. Animals might be swell companions but without contact with your own kind, it is likely maddening. It is remarkable how you kept your sanity for so long, but you must ask, can Death go mad? A unique question indeed. ”I know I’m not as exciting as Rainbow Dash or them, but- but I promise we’ll have fun.” “Fluttershy, why might one be around Rainbow Dash? To find excitement. Why did I wish to join you? To have a peaceful evening. Attempting to be what one is not, is a ‘recipe for disaster.’” How does one brew a disaster? Two parts pony to one part marriage? Add a dash of affair and yes, it will be a disaster. ”So… you’re fine with just, eating with me? You don’t want me to talk or…” “I did not come for you to be someone else. The true self is always of finer quality than the illusion.” She opens her mouth to speak, only to smile instead, your words taking roost within her. It certainly is a nice day outside, but surely this is not the place to go nicking a pick. The ground is far too soft for such labor. “While I do look forward to this picknick, I do not believe it is why you asked me here. Correct?” ”Oh no, I just thought, maybe, you’d like to come with me.” “Then perhaps you can indulge me on your reasoning.” ”Do you remember when you came to my house? It was night.” “Yes,” your smile fading, “Though I try not to.” Fluttershy undoes the clasp on her basket, “Well, I thought you would like to know how they were doing.” They? She can’t possibly mean… Your thoughts are stolen by the soft squeal coming from the basket. With great care, Fluttershy reaches in with a hoof, two pairs of wood paws clinging to her as she lifts out two Timberwolf pups. You take a step back as she sets them down, the images of their parents slumped together fresh in your mind. “Those-” you cover your mouth, “Those are not picks.” ”Of course not, they’re pups.” This- this is inappropriate. You are not to stay with them. “I apologize, but I cannot stay. Not with them.” ”Anon…” she starts out, but you don’t allow her to continue. “I do not think of that time because of these animals. Those two had parents, not as we would consider it, but they had a connection. I severed it that night with one stroke, one swipe, and they were gone.” Fluttershy shivers and closes her eyes, “So that’s it… You don’t care.” It was a mistake to leave them alive, they should be with their parents, not cut off between realms. “I made a mistake, it is not a prospect that I enjoy dwelling on.” ”They’re just pups, they never asked for what happened to them,” she nuzzles one of them, the blue-eyed wolf lapping at her nose. “And that is why I should not be around them.” ”That’s all the more reason to be around them,” she replies with barely contained… anger. ”Anon, you can’t just throw away your responsibilities because they’re not easy to deal with. It hurts you to be around them, but you can’t run away from this. They deserve better.” “Precisely my point. I am not what they- who they deserve. You are far more qualified.” She slouches her shoulders with a sigh, “Anon… If you didn’t care about them, then you wouldn’t have brought them to me that night.” You never said that you did not care, it is a matter of principle. “I can’t raise them by myself, and if there was somepony who could help, it would be you.” “I cannot aid you. Animals, do not take welcome to my company. No matter the size.” She lifts the two in front of her, looking between them and yourself, “Just try, for me. Please?” The magic word, as it is called. There is nothing magical about it, but you do care for your friendship with Fluttershy. She took them in without a second glance and you continue to run. Why? You were weak. You were afraid- Death has no fear. But you are not simply that. You take a knee, your weight dipping into the soft dirt as you present your hand to them. The pups look back to Fluttershy who gives them a tiny nudge, “It’s alright. Anon’s your friend.” One of the pups hides behind her hoof, peeking out over at you. Why did you expect different? You let your arm fall down to the ground as you cast your gaze away. “It is as I said, dear Fluttershy. Animals care not for me or my company.” You are their enemy, through and through, an inevitable foe they live to combat. You feel Fluttershy prod at your hand, but it is of no use. “I do not require sympathy, Fluttershy.” ”That’s not me,” she sniffs. Impossible. If not her, then who… You look back up, one of the pups rubbing its head against your fingers. Its blue eyes stare up at you before climbing into your palm, its rump finding rest upon you. “I… do not understand. No animal has ever reacted to me in such a way.” ”Chewie has always been the friendlier of the two.” You are confused, what is a Chewie? “Who is that?” ”Her,” she points a hoof to the pup now licking your wrist, the dampened skin sending strange shivers up your arm, “I called her Chewie because I found her in my closet one day. Rarity has been so nice about it.” So it is a she? You look to the other who is still hiding behind Fluttershy. “I see the other takes after you,” you laugh to yourself, raising the pup up to your head. ”He’s just a little shy,” she rubs her nose with his, that one apparently male. The female, Chewie, shakes her butt before leaping onto your shoulder, its tiny claws clinging to your suit. “Does he have a name?” She shakes her head and moves closer, the pup following close behind, “I couldn’t think of one, but, I thought that, maybe, if you wanted, you could pick a name.” “Me?” ”Oh don’t think I’m forcing it on you, I just…” “No, thank you Fluttershy. I feel honored, if that is correct.” You reach your hand out to him, “It is safe young one. I shall not harm you.” He whimpers and curls up behind her. “It’s alright, he’s a friend.” He doesn’t like you. And I don’t like you either. Chewie sniffs at your ear for a second before nibbling on your earlobe. Chewie indeed. “Certainly he will come around. If she did, I can have hope… Hmm, odd.” ”Is something wrong?” You try to contain a smile, but you feel the tips of your mouth curl. “No, nothing like that. It’s just… I cannot recall having a- a longing, for anything. Ever.” ”And?” “And?” ”How does it feel?” The pup yawns in your ear before snuggling against your neck. “Words lack the capacity describe it,” finger scratching her behind the ear. Peaceful indeed. ”He still needs a name,” Fluttershy petting him like one would a cat. Yes of course, you simply cannot refer to him as Pup #2, as accurate that would be. Perhaps, accuracy is not always a requirement. You listen to the pup’s breathing before a name pops into your head. “Han,” you announce with a sort of pride, raising your chest ‘to boot,’ “We shall call him Han.” ”Do you like the sound of that?” she asks the pup, “That’s a good Han.” She does realize that the pup cannot speak, does she not? Fluttershy is acquainted with many animals, it must simply be ‘animal speak’ if such a thing exists. You shall engage in the same behavior then. “Do you tire, puppy. Might you wish to join your sibling in rest?” Scooping her up, you set her down next to Fluttershy, her brother laying down next to her. ”Those two can’t stand to be apart for long. I’ve never seen any animal act like that.” “They have been through much,” your hand gently stroking the bark on their back. “They know to stick together, strength in numbers.” ”Or they’re just close. The love between siblings is so remarkable, but what am I saying? We haven’t even started the picnic yet.” She pulls out a sack from the basket, obvious signs of nibbling on its edges, “Looks like Chewie was at it again.” “Do you have siblings, Fluttershy?” ”I think of all my animal friends as siblings. Angel- You haven’t met Angel yet, have you? He’s a sweetheart, if he gets a little cranky at times. He’s the little brother I never had.” She takes out two rolls, a hay sandwich, some fish and a bottle of dark liquid, “Have you tried fish before? It’s a good source of protein for someone like you.” “Someone like me?” you question as Fluttershy hands over a plate, “In what way do you mean?” She chews a small bite of her sandwich, covering her mouth, “Your teeth. You have canines, like the puppies, so I thought you ate meat too.” She releases a small burp and covers her cheeks, “Oh my, excuse me.” “Meat hmm, I do not believe I have tried such a thing. Is it tasty?” ”Ponies don’t eat meat, so I wouldn’t know.” “But I do?” ”Umm, don’t you? I could be wrong, but I assumed.” Teeth never came to mind when considering your appearance. You roll your tongue within your mouth, finding these ‘canines’ in which she spoke. “Wrong or right, I shall endeavor to eat this fish.” You take a bite, pushing a hard circular piece through your teeth, “Oops, I missed a scale, I’m so sorry Anon.” Rich with Iron, if that makes sense, it has a delicate texture as well with a zest you don’t quite recall. “While it is not as delectable as a nectarine or punch, it has a certain quality to it. What other meats do you recommend?” “I wouldn’t know,” she admits. “Like I said, ponies don’t eat meat, but I understand that it helps certain critters. Soon enough, these little guys aren’t going to be satisfied with sap.” Brandishing the bottle, the two pups perk up from their slumber, almost tackling the mare for the prize within her urn. “Calm down, I have enough for both of you.” You chuckle as they struggle for ownership of the bottle, both of them getting their fill in the end as you finish up your fish. ”So how about you, Anon? Do you have any siblings?” “Me? That would a most definite no, dear Fluttershy. If I did… Well, why fret over things in which I have no control? Shall we do the ceremonial ‘toast’ to that?” ”We don’t have anything to drink.” Aha! No worries there. You clear your throat. “Fountain, appear.” Fluttershy looks… confused. You aren’t there, are you Anon? No, you aren’t. “Ah,” you force a smile, “A joke. I still require practice.” She smiles too, though hers is of genuine make, “Roll?” “That would be wonderful.” You lean back next to Fluttershy, the pups cuddled up between you as you watch the sky, oblivious to the observer, perched in the clouds. “So where do the pickaxes come in?” ”Excuse me?” “This is a picknick isn’t it?” She giggles softly, “A ‘picnic’ not a picknick.” “Oh… That proves me to be quite the fool, doesn’t it?” ”We’re all a little foolish sometimes.” Truer words have never been uttered, young Fluttershy. Today was a foolish day, and you would not trade it for any illusion or dream. No matter how sweet it may seem.
Chapter 10: Super Secret DayMmm… No, no this will not do at all. Your saliva soaks into the grainy substance in your mouth, only managing to make it taste dreadful as well as soggy. “You don’t like it?” Twilight asks from behind the counter, sounding defeated as well. That is strange, she has no reason to feel such a way. The sandwich she presented is one of the simplest make, the ingredients quality in no way related to her own skill. You shake your head in response. According to Rarity, it is bad manners to speak with your mouth full. When you reasoned that in fact, your mouth was not full, she was forced to look away. Almost as if she was disgusted. Might it have been the mashed carrots that showed from within? Surely not, they were positively scrumptious and she did not look away when she presented them to you. Silly, Rarity. What will she do next? Twilight brings the plate up to her, her horn alight in its pristine glow as she takes a bite for herself, “It’s not-” You quickly raise a finger at her. After all, if you are not allowed to speak with food in your mouth, neither shall she. It is only fair, no? Twilight waits, quickly swallowing before levitating up a trashcan for you, “It’s not that bad.” Your mouth feels infinitely better without that ‘hay sandwich’ cursing its existence. It suits the bottom of this bin more than your own body. “Different tastes, perhaps. Might you have any juice or punch?” ”No, I’m afraid not,” she trots around the kitchen, cleaning as she goes, “I do have some leftover salad though. You might like that better.” Yes, you do not believe you have had salad yet. That will do nicely. “I approve of this choice.” ”I’m sure you do,” she replies in a tone that you don’t quite- Aha, sarcasm! “I caught you that time, Twilight. Your sarcasm shall not escape my watchful-” Well you can’t exactly say eyes, “My watchfulness.” ”Whatever you say, Anon,” her tone maintaining its sarcastic nature as she sets down a bowl before you. “Again, it appears I have caught you.” Oh you do so enjoy catching pony sarcasm. The ability to sense it makes you feel more… You breathe deeply, pressing a hand against your head, not even that able to stall the splintering sensation that dwells within. All it takes is one word, one little word to- You tighten your hold on your pants. Pain… is not the most pleasant of sensations. Twilight ‘slips’ a fork in front of you before finally analyzing your condition, “Again?” You nod, for some reason smiling as well. This you don’t quite understand. It feels- natural. “Yes. The episode has past,” you rub your hands together, imitating young Scootaloo when she is about to feast, “So, salad, we meet at long last.” ”You know it can’t talk, right?” Does she believe you to be touched? That’s simply preposterous. “Of course I know that, Miss Sparkle. Why, if this salad could perform such a trait, it must be a- a…” “Super Salad?” she asks. Such a strange mind this one. “No no no. It cannot possibly be a soup. Perhaps a stew if you added some…” That’s not what she meant at all, was it? “You meant ‘super’, not ‘soup or.’” “That’s right,” she laughs at your expense, soon finding yourself joining her. It was a foolish mistake, laughable it seems as well. Using your fork you flick over a leaf of lettuce, that too quite the mystery, as it bears no resemblance to a leaf. Color, perhaps, but the shape is far from its partner. *What do you think you’re doing, buddy?!* What- Who said that? You look around in confusion, even standing up entirely to find this phantom. *Hey, hey buddy, down here.* “Ms. Sparkle, where is that strange voice coming from?” It’s high in pitch strangely enough, nothing common to the ponies you’ve heard. Even the dragon, Spike, has not a voice of this caliber. *Down here, buddy.* “Buddy?” you look down to the floor, head craned to the side in hope of finding a different angle, “What might that be?” “Who’re you-” Twilight starts, snorting for some reason with a smirk aboard her face, “Who’re you talking to?” “I’m not sure,” you scratch your head, nearly drawn away by the pleasure it brings, “Some, phantom, appears to be mocking me.” “A phantom?” *I ain’t no phantom,* your head shoots back to Twilight, *A little lower.* Finally you gaze back upon the bowl of greens, *There you go.* An eternity you’ve had time to wander the world, learning and watching each of its strange inhabitants. But in all those years, nothing like this has ever graced your eyes- If you had them, that is. No numbers linger above the bowl, much as you’d expect from produce and vegetation alike. Living they might be, a soul they do not harbor. Their timely demise is ‘not in your books.’ “Do you-,” leaning closer to the bowl you almost find yourself at a loss for words, “What might you be, strange creature?” *What do I look like?* It sneers back at you, with a hint of anger in its voice. *I’m a super salad.* Of all the creatures you’ve seen, this one is special in being perhaps the most illusive specimen in all of existence. A creature- no not a creature, a being would be more accurate. A being who awakens when you speak its name, acting as a simple dish- “Twilight, how could you eat such a thing?” Twilight appears shocked, “What do you mean?” Taking the salad off the counter you place it in your arms much like a mother does her- A mother does her what? What mare carries her child in her arms? You shake away the thought, still cradling the salad from its aggressor. How long have the ponies preyed upon the Super Salads? Too long. “The Super Salad has done nothing to deserve your wrath. In all my years, I would never think that a pony would eat another sentient being, no matter its leafy composition.” Twilight huffs lightly and steps around the counter towards you, “Alright, that’s enough. I was just-” Stepping back further allows you to keep your distance, every inch bringing safety to the Super Salad. Finally she stops, doing a strange thing with her brow where one raises but not the other. How does she do that? No matter, it is a distraction to your goal, “Really, Anon?” “Yes, Ms. Sparkle, really. No harm shall come to the Super Salad. I’ll protect you from her,” you whisper down at your companion who almost shakes with fear. “Do you see what you’ve done? He has lost his voice thanks to you.” “It doesn’t have a voice!” she blurts out, a gasp shooting out from upstairs before a resounding thud. Hmm, it appears that she has awoken Spike. Good. You almost worried he might sleep himself beyond this world. But the numbers… It is curious what she said, about it not having a voice. Did she not hear it as well? She must have, or else she would not say it does not. “Why must you insult the Salad so? To say it has no voice, is to say it has no word in its own existence. I wish for you to think about that, Ms. Sparkle. How would you feel, if I said the same to you?” You do not know what has gotten into her today. Surely her lessons on friendship would prepare her for such an encounter. “I think you’re getting a bit worked up over this, Anon. If you’ll just let me explain-” She starts, but you shall have none of it. “The Super Salad is under my protection, and you shall not harm it.” “The super what?” you hear Spike groan as he walks down the stairs, his stumpy limbs must not make it easy on him. Twilight rolls her eyes, “Anon thinks the salad is alive.” “But it is. It spoke to me. My ears do not deceive me, Ms. Sparkle.” She tries to advance again but you hold it up and out of her reach, “Come on, Anon. It was just a joke, it didn’t actually talk to you.” Lies and slander. How can she submit herself to such a fallacy? *She’s right, Anon. I’m not actually alive.* You do your best to glare at her, the art of facial expressions not one that you’ve quite mastered yet. “Now look at what you’ve done. You managed to convince it that it’s not even real. It’s alright,” you pet the bowl like you would Han or Chewie, “We know the truth.” *No seriously, look at Twilight’s mouth while I talk.* Why? Her mouth has no connection to the living realm. “Anon, just look at me.” Fine, you shall entertain her. “What exactly, Miss Sparkle, am I supposed to be seeing?” *Look at the end of her mouth while I speak. Blah blah...* it continues on with the ‘blahs.’ That hardly counts as speaking, more like, vocalizing an incoherent mess. But enough of that, the Super Salad requested you to look at her mouth… You don’t see anything of note. She’s just standing there, staring at you with a gleam in her eye, quite a nice sight if she alleviated the intensity of it. Her mouth is just setting still with the rest of her. Only the tips of it are- moving, in sync with the Super Salad’s- No, it’s Twilight’s voice. Spike rests a claw on your leg, “Anon, I think it’s time to put down the salad.” But… It sounded so real. You- you don’t understand. “You didn’t think it was actually alive, did you?” he raises his voice at the end. Of course you did. Any other being would believe the same, would they not? Of course they would. It is preposterous to think otherwise. Spike, however, already knew. It only took a glance for him to discern the illusion from reality. As much as you’ve seen and as long as you’ve existed, a child still bests you in this life. It is, depressing, if that is correct. “Yes,” you take your seat, today’s sense of cheer vacant in the aftermath of your foolish behavior. “Is that troubling, Ms. Sparkle? That I, am so easily deceived?” Spike and Twilight both look at each other, a silent exchange of words you may never truly understand flowing between them before Twilight nods and jumps up beside you. “You’ve never met a ventriloquist before, I presume. Am I right?” A ventriloquist? What in Celestia’s name is a ventriloquist? “In all my years, never has a word confused as such. A Ven-tril-o-quist. I recall only what a vent is. A stallion, quite heavy, got stuck when he was…” This is what they call ‘rambling’, is it not? To continue off a question, in a manner that was not specified. To ‘go off the beaten path.’ A strange idiom in its own right. “Alas, that is a tale for another time,” you smile. “What might a ventriloquist be, Miss Sparkle?” “A ventriloquist is someone who can change their voice to make it sound like it’s coming from someone or somewhere else. It’s… something I did as a kid to keep myself entertained.” Truly? The deception placed upon you aside, it is a marvelous piece of speechcraft. “I didn’t know that, Twilight.” “But of course, why would she seek to entertain herself when Mister Spike so adequately does that task for her?” ”Hey!” You merely raise your brow in curiosity and look to Miss Sparkle. “Does he not?” “Yes, yes he does,” she smiles. “How about some salad?” Twilight motions towards the salad you put down, a strange lump forming where your stomach is. “Perhaps another time.” ~~~ Twilight begins to clean her kitchen, taking great care to ensure she uses only the most precise measurements in her chemicals. Spike, on the other hand, takes this time to- What is it that Pinkie calls it, skedaddle? Strange term, but you haven’t the time to decipher it. He quickly calls out that he is departing to Miss Rarity’s abode, the location no surprise to either Twilight or yourself. Affection, is a rather strange sensation. What is it about another that can so easily steal one’s thoughts? What about affection can drive the afflicted into such a daze that they would follow another so blindly? A strange sensation indeed. You move back against the wall in the main chamber, hand clutched to the cup given to you by your host. No punch, unfortunate as it might be, but the refreshing cleansing of water has yet to fail your tongue. ”So, Anon,” Miss Sparkle sounds as her busying task to wash the countertop fixates her gaze, “How do you like it here in Ponyville?” A measurement of satisfaction. Yes, that would best suit her current relation to you. It is ‘in her nature’ to keep someone of mystery close-by, most certainly when they have some information to be gleamed. ”I don’t mean to pry- Well…” “You do,” you interrupt her, her motives known to you. Twilight tosses her wash cloth into a nearby bin, joining you by the book shelves. “Not really. At least not in the way you’re thinking anyway.” Hmm, curious. Most instances you would think to have been correct. Alas, your knowledge of the living mind is still minuscule at best. “Then please,” waving your hand in invitation as you’ve seen many a host do before you, “Proceed.” You ‘catch’ her smile as she rests atop the stump that lies in the room’s center, “I was just wondering how you liked it here in Ponyville, and if it was up to snuff.” So, you were right after all. Should your stay be unsatisfactory, she would most certainly remedy it, as to keep you here. Anon, you are quite clever. “My stay here has been satisfactory, Miss Sparkle. That is the answer you wished to hear, yes?” ”Of course it’s what I want to hear. Even if we had a rocky start, we’re friends now, I hope, and I want my friends to be happy.” Happy… You cannot remember a moment in the last millennia that has brought you this ‘happiness.’ Your lips turn up at a thought, a reaction you did not intend. You haven’t been happy… until you came here. With a ‘flip of the switch’ another thought drowns out the previous joy that held you in its grasp. Friendship, no matter how strong its magic be, will bring warmth to this form. You will only bring the cold inevitability onto others. It is… not a thought you wish to dwell on. So instead, you take the form of Rarity, the one who smiles even when she does not wish it. You must follow her example. “As a friend, I cannot ask for more. Yes, Twilight, I am happy.” For how long? Long enough. Is that what you believe? It is what I must believe. Only one thing will make you happy, Anon. Only one place, and it’s- No. You clench your fist, Twilight’s head tilted back to stare at the ceiling, “That’s a relief. I was worrying that Ponyville wouldn’t live up to your expectations.” “Expectations?” you grimace at the retreating ache in your skull, “Where might I have obtained these?” ”Well I mean- You’ve been around for so long. You’ve probably been all around Equestria, further even. I can’t imagine what that must’ve been like.” She is not incorrect. Your job has required your presence in many locations around the world, not all presiding in the land of the living. ”So I guess I wanted to know how Ponyville compared. Ponyville’s grown on me, and as much as I liked Canterlot, I couldn’t bear leaving all my friends to move back. So… How does Ponyville hold up against other places you’ve been?” You are, unsure, of how to proceed. It is strange how a blankness suffocates your thoughts and silences the tongue. “Do you ever feel- Hmm, how to best describe it… Has a sudden, cluelessness, ever fallen upon you, Miss Sparkle?” She chuckles and nods, “Don’t get me started.” “Started? On what?” Another laugh from Twilight solves to confuse you further, your brow rising in response. “I guess you really haven’t spent a lot of time amongst ponies in your life.” Life. There is a humor in that term, but by the plains of Tartarus, it eludes you. “You are correct,” the plain tone of voice dampening Twilight’s laughter. “I have not spent my time amongst others, a situation I sought to rectify in my stay here.” You smile, thinking of young Scootaloo as she races about town, chasing after the tail of Rainbow Dash. Always out of reach, but always happy in her pursuit. “I believe that I made a good choice, staying here in Ponyville, and perhaps the answer to your question is that when compared to Ponyville, no city, town or village could allow me to be at peace.” Twilight seems to understand, but at the same time she is quick to respond in opposition. “But Ponyville can’t be all that special. You’ve been to Canterlot, it’s a beautiful city, and the castle is even more so.” “At one time, perhaps. Canterlot was once like Ponyville, bustling, vibrant. It was a curiosity how every morning they would wake and smell the air with such vigor, almost as if it was the first time they had been allowed to breathe, but that was long ago.” Where did those ponies go? Did one pony steal the joy from their precious town, or was it slower, taken apart piece by piece? “The air no longer caught their interest, much like the streets of Manehattan. Colors lost their shine, a dullness washing it away in the morning rain, just as it had in Baltimare…” Twilight can only watch as you continue to ramble, but even in your knowledge of the act, you cannot cease your rogue tongue. “Aviaris, home of the griffons, was once much like the Canterlot you now know, but that was the past. Time wears away all, but there are still some places that shimmer with light.” ”Like where?” “Where? Saddle Arabia. I spent many years in the sands that circled their land. You call Canterlot beautiful. Be lucky to never gaze upon the Trot Mulal, for many would forget the true beauty in their lives.” ”W-wow. I can’t imagine it looks that stunning, but… it sounds wonderful nonetheless. I always wanted to go to Saddle Arabia when I was a filly. Maybe I still can someday.” You shake your head, knowing all too well that danger that lurks within. “It is one of the few places in this world that can shine to this day, but make no mistake Twilight Sparkle, you do not wish to go there.” ”But you just said-” she tries to counter, but you will not allow her to dwindle on such a hazardous desire. “A Toxin Twirl is a wonderful creature, scales that glimmer against the scale, almost slithering in a dance that could make the Czars of Stalliongrad weep. Do you know of the beast I speak?” She knows, you can see it in her eyes. A mare like her, reading as she does, knows of many dangers that lurk amongst the living. “Saddle Arabia is a Toxin Twirl, drawing you in with desire,” Twilight shivers as you visualize it for her, fear forming sweat upon her cheeks,” but make no mistake, when it bites, when its fangs bear into your throat-” ”That’s enough!” You watch as Twilight clenches her eyes, fighting her own mind to cast out the image that you had so obviously implanted within. Her breathing is labored, but soon comes to a calm, her silent victory ensured. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell at you.” “Indeed. Rarity would surely ‘throw a fit’ if she saw you acting in such a way. Hmm, how do you throw a fit, and why is it called a fit at all? Such a confusing dialect.” The cold liquid flows down your throat as you take another sip. Always delightful… “Alas, no place is quite like Ponyville. The ponies here still breathe in the fresh air, still paint their homes with such enthusiasm.” There is only one place where light holds no deception, where time itself holds no sway… a place not even you are allowed entry. You shift your eyes away to the window next to the front door and the ponies that walk just behind it. So oblivious to the numbers, yet so happy. ”I- I guess I should be glad then that you like Ponyville. It really is different from Canterlot.” You nod in accordance. “But… I can’t believe what you said about those other places.” Hmm? Why? Surely the knowledge you bestow upon her is one that she can place her full confidence. “Age, grants wisdom, yes? Why do you refute it? A final act of defiance, perhaps?” ”No…” she shakes her head, a strange look of confidence about her. You are unsure how to describe it. “You may know a lot, but if my time in Ponyville has taught me anything, it’s that you can always find the best in ponies.” The best in them? What constitutes their best? The Elements are a sort of scale, if anything. Fluttershy is kind, Twilight skilled in magic, but is that they are? No, they must be more. ”Canterlot isn’t perfect, I’ll agree with you, but it’s not what you described it to be. There are plenty of ponies who still enjoy the day to day like they do here in Ponyville.” A bias, that wonderful little thing. Inspect that which one loves and you will find them to be most disagreeable. A shame that Miss Twilight follows the same pattern. ”Maybe you don’t remember how things were. I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s a bit obvious you never spent much time with ponies.” “Do not ask for my opinion only to smother it with yours,” you snap at her, a burning sensation built within your chest. “You do not understand, Miss Sparkle. Your kind never does. When confronted with an idea that conflicts with your own comprehension, you strike against it. Maybe one day, when your numbers come to greet you, maybe then you will understand.” Anger… Looking to your feet, you unclench your hands, the emotions of the living a plague upon you. One that you must eradicate. “I need not a lecture,” you quiet your voice, “Merely rest…” By Tartarus, you need a good rest. “Look, Anon-” “There is not a need for apologies in this case. Relaxation is what Ponyville brings me, and it is this outcome that I shall rely upon.” You move away from the wall, an ache only starting to build within the walls of your skull. ”I’d like to apologize anyways. I never meant to insult you…” Miss Twilight, for all her strengths, is too… real. How does that affect you? Is this not all real? But of course, it just happens that Twilight’s company brings reality to the forefront of your thoughts, and dwelling upon the truth is not always a pleasant business. Unpleasant indeed, but the business is yours. No, that is why stayed in Ponyville, to take a break. Break? Running away from your duty is not a break. It’s cowardice! It’s- You grab your throbbing skull, shuffling towards the front door window. You need a pony, someone different. Someone who is not totally in this reality. A carefree spirit. “… And finally, I want to make it up to you. I don’t know what somepony like you would want, but I’m sure I’ll think of something.” Yes. You do know a pony that fits that description. A sickly sweet specimen whom you have befriended in your time here. You straighten your back, numbing your mind with a newfound goal to be completed. “Twilight, where is your dear friend Ms. Pie?” “Pinkie? She’s working at Sugarcube Corner today. Have you been there before?” No, you believe that you would remember venturing to a cube of that scale. “I have not, Miss Sparkle. Now, I must be going to the ‘Sugarcube Corner.’” Twilight stops you as you open the door, “At least let me walk you there.” “That will not be necessary. I shall find my way there, rest assured.” She looks at you with an expression you can’t quite place but she does yield to your request, “Alright then. I guess I’ll see you later?” “Indeed we shall,” you nod with a smile, “Until then.” You look to the floor, watching each step as they move you into the main passage of the road. It is a wonder how these limbs manage such precision. Raising your head you continue to walk, several ponies joining you, yet also separate as their destination differs from yours. But you are together as you walk, your legs in tune with theirs, each balancing their differing forms. Does each leg adapt to its host in a form of symbiosis? Hmm, that is a strange question. It… doesn’t make much sense. They are just legs, a part of the living body. It has no ulterior motive. It merely, is. Wings, a part of a Pegasus. Magic, a part of a unicorn. They are extensions of their host, and they carry no weight to their conscious. But to others… You look to the ponies that surround you, each a different race, gender, size. A Pegasus is enthralled by magic. A unicorn astounded by how an earth pony can tend to the soil and make life with such ease. And you, you are astounded by legs. Hmm, you recall overhearing a conversation about that. Is this fascination a ‘fetish?’ You’ll have to ask Twilight about what that word means. That will have to wait, you have a destination you must reach to ensure a successful day. With this in mind, you continue to walk, nodding to the ponies that pass you by, greeting them should they vocalize it themselves. Mane Street… You read each sign as you cross, keeping your eyes- your vision, peeled for the large cube of sugar that houses Ms. Pie. Sitrrup Street. “Good morning, Anon,” a fellow resident nods as she passes, to which you repeat in turn. Much like a bird you once saw, quite an annoying creature. Perhaps that’s why they stopped feeding it. In any case you turn the corner and move onto Balking Road. You only manage to take a couple steps before your route is blocked. You peer above the mass of ponies trying to find the source of such a backup, however it appears there is none. They just refuse to move. No sign of the Sugarcube on this street, so instead of spending your days locked in place you choose to move on. You read the next sign, Cob Avenue. Yes, you recall this place. It is the unofficial headquarters for those of the more muscled variety. What is it that one pony always manages to scream? Yeah? You may never understand. This is proving… difficult, more so than you deem acceptable. You spent many days watching over Ponyville, and yet this one location now eludes your gaze. Now that you dwell on the memories, you do not recall seeing such a sight. Anywhere. What madness would drive a pony to live inside of a Sugarcube. Well, that might explain why Ms. Pie is as energetic as she is. Your cheek twitches as you sit on a nearby bench for a temporary rest. What has happened time? You look to the sky, allowing yourself to realign your mind with the world’s flow, its synergy. A volcano, massive in size and scope. Is that you, Arokh? Awoken once more to wreak havoc on the living? Right on schedule on schedule it would seem. There is work to be done, but the obligation that has for so long forced your hand lies absent. They shall pass to their place of rest, but you shall not guide them, not as you have. “Hey, Anon.” So many this time, did the flow show no mercy? “Anooooon.” Of course it didn’t. It is nature at its core, a fascinating creature without the doubt that haunts the living. “You can’t ignore me forever. I can wait all day.” But then… which are you? “ANON!” The resounding shrill breaks you free of thought and back to the Ponyville bench. “Are you trying to take a nap or something?” “Not at all, young Scootaloo,” you smile down at her, “Though I do ‘rest my legs’ so to speak.” “That’s it? Come on, let’s do something exciting!” Innocent, you think as you look to the other passersby, each only focused on the task at hand. So in tune with their own world, that they are deaf to the thousands lost in lands away. Would the griffons know if it was Equestria that suffered their fate? Would they care? “I heard that they’re playing the new Sky Ranger movie in town today. I heard it’s visceral!” A movie? No, that would conflict with your appointment with Pinkie Pie. Unacceptable. “I must decline your invitation, young Scootaloo. I have an appointment with Ms. Pie.” ”Pinkie? You want to invite her along too?!” “A movie is best kept with a silent audience. Ms. Pie… she does not match that criteria.” She rolls her eyes in response, “What fun’s a movie if you can’t see it with your friends?” “Who said that Ms. Pie and myself were friends,” you raise a brow. ”It’s kind of obvious. She’s friends with everypony.” “It was supposed to be a super secret…” At least the ‘Bestest’ is still under ‘lock and key.’ “There’s no secret you can keep from me. After all, I’m a master detective.” Her eyes begin to widen in the strangest of fashions, “That’s it! I can get my cutie mark as a private eye!” You chuckle, strangely enough. There is a humor in her unbridled joy, an excitement that only a child can experience. “Don’t you laugh at me. I can do it, just you watch.” You raise a hand in defense and finish your small fit of laughter. “I have no doubt in your ability, worry not. Instead, my laughter is the manifestation of the warmth your happiness brings me.” “Oh…” she flushes like a blooming rose, “I did get kinda carried away, didn’t I?” “And there is nothing wrong with allowing yourself to enjoy life freely. Youth is a time that can pass in an instant, if you would let it.” It is up to the individual to live in the moment, but stand ready for the future. “Should you take my advice, Scootaloo, then live every moment of your life. Do not dwell on that in which you have no control. It is when you focus on that which matters to you, that you will find what you seek.” To envy another’s time is a travesty to your own. Miss Rarity defined wrongdoing as a sin. To Envy another, would this qualify? “You know, Anon. I can never understand the things you say sometimes.” “You would not be the first,” you grin to yourself. “Focus on what matters to you, Scootaloo.” “I just want to get my cutie mark. That’s all that matters,” she proudly spouts next to her scooter. “For now, perhaps. When you gain that, I can only hope you use the diligence you show now, to aid your fellows in the days to come.” It is clear by her expression that your words did not reach in the manner you hoped, but maybe one day she will reflect on what you’ve said. It is all you can do for her. “What matters to you, then?” That is an answer she could not understand. To be hu- “Presently?” you attempt to numb your aching skull, “I wish to find Pinkie Pie, and that infernal cube of sugar that escapes my sight.” ”Cube of sugar? You mean Sugarcube Corner?” She asks, reboarding her scooter. “Indeed, that is the location. I have walked these streets and still it hides under the very sun that illuminates my surroundings.” “Well I hope you weren’t actually looking for a cube of sugar,” it’s her turn to laugh, “That’d just be silly. Sugarcube Corner- I’ll just have to show you.” Yes… Silly. To what degree and for how long, shall you fit this label. You give her a boost forward and walk behind her, your gaze leaving her and to the ground. It is understandable that at first your lack of understanding was achieved, but has it not been long enough to overcome this barrier? Two months now… no matter. Victory shall be obtained as surely as your arrival is to those passed. Yes… keep telling yourself that… ”Yoohoo. Over here!” You raise your head to find yourself having ‘strain from the path’ as it were, with Scootaloo waving at you from behind a corner you seem to have passed. “Don’t want you getting lost or anything.” “Lost?” To think that a child, a filly, can make something like you- Something. You chuckle, though the word itself brings no humor to you. “Yes, quite lost.” This time you keep the filly in sight as she leads you in a manner most ironic. Usually it is you who is escorting others. The change of pace is, adequate. Perhaps a little nice as well. “So why do you want to see Pinkie anyways?” “Should your reputation as a Master Detective be valid, then should you not know?” You spot her purse her lips and sigh, “Well I’m not one. Just a wacky idea I had.” An interesting notion. It is as if she believes to know her future. “How did you do in school, young Scootaloo?” ”Excuse me?” An ounce of confusion weighing her words down. “It is a simple question. How did you do in school? Did Ms. Cheerilee teach you adequately?” “I- She’s still teaching me. I hope I’m doing well though. Why’re you asking?” “Hmm? Ah yes, the questions. I asked in order to make a point. You said that you shall never be a Master Detective. Correct?” She nods but not before getting in her own ‘two cents,’ “I know what you’re trying to do, and you don’t have to.” “Perhaps, but it is not a matter of what I have to do. I do not wish for you to cut your future endeavors short because of self-doubt. A more potent poison cannot be found.” “Thanks Anon, but don’t worry. I’ll never give up,” she ‘shoots’ you a smile and takes a step off the scooter. “There you go. Sugarcube Corner.” You follow her hoof and- What in Tartarus is that? “That is NOT a sugarcube.” “Did you just figure that out?” How in- The construction of such a facility seems impractical- No, impossible. “Ever wonder why Pinkie’s always hyper?” Scootaloo laughs to herself, “I think this would be your answer.” “This explains a great many things to be sure.” You take a step forward, waiting for the moment that the frosted walls to evaporate from sight, proving to be a mere manifestation of your mind. Of course. The time never comes. This heart attack of sweets is real. Why does Tartarus not house one of these? Scootaloo hops up ahead of you and heads to the door, “Coming?” “Shall I become like Pinkie should I venture inside?” “Ha, you can never get like Pinkie, Anon,” and with that she enters without you. To be Pinkie. It is not an entirely sour proposition. Carefree and a mare that lives in the moment, savoring each slice of the day. Yes. It would be quite enjoyable to step into her hooves, as it were. Without further hesitation you follow Scootaloo’s trail and breathe in the sickly sweet aroma of the delicacy’s that dwell within. “What is that delightful scent?” “HMM! Peanut Butter!” Scootaloo exclaims with a hop and flutter of her wings. “They’re my favorite type of cookies.” “Peanut- Butter? Do those not denote two separate entities?” “Don’t tell me you’ve never had peanut butter either.” You gaze around the room, traveling from the candy canes that are stuffed into vases, to the cinnamon molding around the wood and across to the pies that line the shelves. “No, I do not believe so.” “Who never had peanut butter?!” From behind the counter a pink haze dashes into sight, some sort of container in hoof. She appears to be headed for you, at quite a high speed at that. Does she- Your heels dig into the floor as you reach out an arm just as she’s about to tackle you, leaving her flailing around like a mad mare. ”Just- gimme-” her hoof paws at your arm, the other brandishing a spoon with a light brown substance on the end. “Gotta- put it- in your mouth.” Most mares seem to object to that. “I don’t think Anon wants any, Pinkie.” “But he has to- Ugh- try it!” Her hoof jabs at your mouth, though you keep your head tilted back in defense. “I have to? Why?” She visibly struggles to break through your hold, her face reddening even through her pink skin, but still, the strength of the living cannot break death’s grip. Rather poetic in a sense. At last, Pinkie’s hooves go lax in a sense of defeat, “I just want you to try some peanut butter.” “Then why did you not-“ “HYAH!” she strikes again just as you loosen your grip, the spoon forced into your mouth before you push back again. “I gotcha.” You push the spoon around with your tongue in a state of discomfort until all but the scoop had vacated your mouth. “So what do you think,” Scootaloo asks with a raised brow. “Yeah! Do you like it?! Do you?!” your bestest friend surely follows in her excited manner with that smile she holds still bright upon her face. You draw out your hums as you savor the taste of this newfound substance. Not sticky though, it feels more like a paste, perhaps that is why it earns the title ‘butter?’ “I do say,” you pluck the out the spoon and quickly suckle at the remaining bits, “This is the most enjoyable nonconsensual facial violation I have ever experienced.” “You- what?” Scootaloo asks, now in utter confusion. Her lack of experience in this field is something she should cherish, yet she is blind to her gift. “It is no matter,” you lower Pinkie to the ground who proceeds to hop back around the counter, “Everything is fine.” Wiping the sweat from her head Pinkie continues her bouncing, “So now that we got that super terrible business out of the way, what can I do for you?” With an excited grin, Scootaloo looks up to you. It is not a look you can easily discern. “Is there- something you wish to obtain?” To which, your companion can only hastily nod. “Be careful, it might fall off if you keep shaking it like that.” “No it won’t,” she finally speaks, rolling her eyes. You make a note not to tell her of the Diamond Dog incident. “Returning to business,” you look back to Pinkie still being Pinkie, “I would like to acquire two peanut butter-” A tap is felt against your leg, Scootaloo’s eyes widening in a strange- Ah, Chewie does the same thing. You believe they call it ‘begging.’ You are quite familiar with the vocal version. “Let us make that three peanut butter cookies, fair enough,” you ask. “Yes, thank you.” At least her manners are well in check. Pinkie taps a couple keys on her register before dashing in and out of the kitchen at speeds only the infamous Rainbow Dash can overcome. ”Alrighty right. Here’s your cookies, make sure to eat them all in one place,” she wraps up the small parcel and hands them to the filly. “How else can you enjoy them?” “Perhaps if you ate them over time,” you attempt to point out, but if there is one thing you should remember, it’s that Pinkie does not follow conventional logic. “But if you ate them all at the same time, it’s like- three times as good!” “Fair enough, I suppose,” you nod happily. “Does this please you, Scoots?” “Yheahfh!” she cries out, though the mushy cookie remnants severely alter her speech. “No, you musn’t talk with your mouth full. Rarity says it is- Uncouth.” Following a hard swallow, she apologizes, but not in any way does it dampen her spirits. “That’ll be thirteen bits please.” Thirteen… bits. Money. Oh… “Well this is quite the predicament.” “What’s wrong, Anon?” Scoots asks you, not aware of your financial standing in the community. “I do not have a source of income, young Scootaloo, for I have no need of it. It makes these rare encounters… complex.” “Then how did you buy my scooter?” a look of dread falls across her face, “You didn’t-” “Stealing is not a deed I shall ever commit. If you cannot obtain something through work, you do not obtain it. I took a job, ever so short, but long enough to obtain what I required.” “Does that make you a hobo?” Pinkie asks with her cheery tone, one that elicits a laugh from the two of you. “Perhaps it does. That is quite the thought, indeed, but no thought detracts value from my current conundrum.” What to do? Surely Mr. Rich is not longing for you to spend more time with his daughter, nor would she wish it. Rarity’s generosity is swell, but to exploit her would be to lower her perception of you. No, if you wish to obtain bits, you must work for them. When you were- Ugh… When will the pain end? Why did it ever begin? “Why don’t you work with me then?!” Pinkie’s exclamation drawing you out of your pain. “Excuse me?” “That’s a great idea, Pinkie,” Scootaloo joins in. “It gets a bit lonely when it’s just me here, but with you it’s double the lonely… Wait…” “We both know what you meant.” Yes… surely we do. “Are you offering me work?” “Of course. It works for everyone! Scootaloo gets her cookies, you get to pay for the cookies, I get to make more cookies with you! It’ll be super fun!” “Super… secret fun?” “The superest secretest fun,” she leans over and whispers, renewing your smile. Super secret fun with your bestest friend? That does not allow much room for refusal, and it ties in so well with your motive here. “Should you offer me a temporary position, then I have no choice but to accept,” you bow. “When shall I start?” “Now, silly.” You say your farewell to Scootaloo who takes her leave with her box of cookies in tow. It was most kind of Pinkie for her to loan her the cookies until you have gathered payment. “Well then, Ms. Pie. Where shall I begin my work?” “First of all, you need to get on an apron. Follow me, to victory!” She charges into the back without a thought, the clang of falling pans stealing your mind away, “Oops.” For a mere moment, you wonder who is helping who in this scenario. Yet of course, it is she helping you. You enter the kitchen and are quickly ‘thrown for a loop’ at just how it contrasts with that of Twilight’s. The counters here are covered in a white flaky substance, pans and pots left out across every available surface save for the floor, which surprisingly might be the safest location to cook. Should Twilight walk back here, or Tartarus forbid, Rarity, they might both require your attention. Such frail hearts they have. Pinkie finishes gathering up the bowls that she crashed into, stacking them in the sink which resembles the Smokey Mountain more than a location to clean dishes. “I believe this room requires more than a simple cleaning. Perhaps a complete purge is in order.” “It’s not that bad. Sure there’s a little mess here and there…” she begins pointing around, “and there. There. There. A lot there. Huh… I don’t remember the stack being so tall.” “Ignorance is surely bliss.” You swipe your hand across the counter, the white dust clinging to your palm. “Do ponies put dust in their food?” “It’s flour, not dust,” she hops over to the pantry and displays a bag of it, the label clearly saying ‘flour.’ “See?” “Would you look at that, it is indeed flower. How do they become so white?” She hums to herself as she clears a space on the counter and begins gathering ingredients from the fridge, “Flour, Anon, not a flower. You don’t want to sniff this one.” Ahh, a mistake. One of many. Pinkie goes over the recipe that you’ll be making, an oatmeal raisin cookie, or cookies technically. In most learning cases, as you’ve seen in the past, they quite dull and do not capture the audience. Pinkie, on the other hand, goes the extra mile. Using the sweet melody of her voice, she crafts a song that stitches the knowledge together like a sweater. It’s almost a dance as she whisks about, pouring in a cup of sugar there, followed by the same but brown. Does color change the taste as well? You do not have time to dwell on the thought before her song continues, your finger wagging in tune with her. “Baking cookies isn’t so hard. Don’t you see? It’s just a one, two and a three!” With a toss the bowl she was using is lobbed into the air and heads- *splat* -right on you. Pinkie covers her mouth, the reason obvious as you pull the bowl off your head, bits of raisin obscuring your vision. “You ukkk- you look good with hair.” She has to bite her own hoof to keep it inside, but your plain expression is just too much for her and she lets it all go. By Tartarus… if anyone can make you laugh at your own displeasure, it is without a doubt, Ms. Pie. Together, the both of you revel in the moment, and only in the moment. No numbers matter here, you couldn’t see them through the flour that swims in the air anyways. “Maybe we should’ve got you an apron first,” she begins quieting down, plucking a black piece of cloth from the pantry. “Yes, Rarity might have my head should she see me in this state.” “But then you wouldn’t be so sweet!” She raises her hooves upwards, “Pick me up, you’re too big for me to reach.” You pick her up under her forelegs, allowing her to slip the apron over your head before giving you a peck right above your eyes. “What was that for?” you ask, Pinkie wiping off some more dough from your head. “The apron doesn’t say ‘Kiss the Cook’ for nothing.” Slithering out of your grip like an eel her tail twitches, followed shortly by the ringing of the door. “We’ve got customers! I’ll see to them. Do you think you can whip up another batch?” Placing the mixing bowl on your head you stand up straight and salute. “It’s just a one, two and a three.” Pinkie smiles and hops away, “I see why she likes you.” Who? ~~~ You shall not best me. I am Anon, Baker of Cookies and Knight of the Six Blenders. I shall prevail! “How’s that batch coming?” she calls out from the front. “Gah- By Mino’s beard! Oh, everything is fine!” You do your best to contain the mixer, but it has a mind all of its own and a ferocity that rivals the Mearthol Beasts of the Eastern Plains. A spray of wet dough strikes you across the face, blinding you despite your lack of eyes. At least it does not sting. As you move to wipe it off, the bowl begins to tremble with intense strength and the events that are about to unfold- Well- You don’t need a fortune teller to know what is about to occur. In an attempt to stave off the inevitable you focus on keeping it contained, but alas, your work is in vain. The bowl rotates at speeds that not even you can comprehend and as a final measure you pull out the mixer. If only you knew… The whisks lock their sights on you while the cord dangles between your legs. They launch at your neck, knowing that you would stop them, but from the depths of Tartarus, the cord has other plans. It swipes your legs in one fell swoop, your hand grabbing the bowl by accident. The bigger they are… “Everything doesn’t sound fine,” Pinkie says again, peeking her head around the corner as the mixer finally cuts off. “Anon?” From behind the counter you raise your hand, bowl successfully in its grasp. “E-easy.” She comes around and helps you up, the both of you sharing a laugh. “Not everyone can be a baker.” “This town is not big enough for the both of us, this is certain.” She grabs a towel from the drawer and gets you as clean as she can, albeit, a pig might still consider you dirty. “So… How’d you like working with me? None of the other girls ever have the time.” “And I’m sure if they did, they would do so without ‘skipping a beat’ if I use the phrase correctly.” She giggles and leans against you, “You used it perfect werfect.” The door rattles open again, Pinkie looking up at you, “You want to take that one? I can start getting cleaned up here.” “It would be my pleasure.” You walk to the front, with a spring in your step strangely enough. This visit truly did have magical properties. “Good day, how might I…” your voice trails off as you recognize her, your cheeks turning up. “Anon?” “Ms. Dash! It is grand to see you. Have you ever worked with Ms. Pie. It is most invigorating. In fact-” Rainbow Dash cuts you off midsentence, in an anger that you have not seen within her, “Where the buck have you been?!” “I- thought I said I was here. Working with-” “I meant, why weren’t you at the field?! You said we were going to hang today, but you never showed.” “Hanged? Why would I propose such a distasteful event?” “You know what I meant, hang out, not get hanged, and I’m still waiting for my answer.” Why is she so angry. You do not recall scheduling such a time with her. “I do not remember setting a date. It seems that I would ‘owe you one.’” “You’re bucking right you do. You leave me all the time to go with Twilight and Fluttershy. Now you ditch me for Pinkie?” You- weren’t trying to ditch anyone. You were simply trying to expand your options. “Why do you harbor such anger at me? I am trying to enjoy my vacation.” She rolls her eyes and sighs, “Oh oh, your vacation. I’m sorry, I thought that’s what we were trying to do, but instead you keep shoving me away. Why?” “It is not my intention-” “I don’t care about your intention.” You clench your fist at her interruption. Many times you have told her not to do so. The first few you could drop due to your elation, but that has passed. Reality comes crashing in from all corners, breaking the seal of anger within you. “Do not interrupt me. I told you-” “And I told you-” she points an angry hoof, wind spiraling around you. In an instant you’re before her, gripping her hoof with a scowl. “Do I now have your attention?” “Is everything alright out there?” Pinkie once again pops out from the back. Ignorant. Blissful. Is it worth it? “Yes, Ms. Pie,” the hiss in your tone unintentional but reeking of truth, “Quite.” “We- we’re fine.” Dash’s voice cracks as you let her go, pulling a false smile to Pinkie. “I was dropping by to say hi.” “HI! Want to bake with me and Anon? The good bake, not the bad one.” “No. She was just leaving.” You never break eye contact, or the best you can do given the circumstances. “Have I repaid my debt to you Ms. Pie?” “Well yeah but-” “Then I must also be taking my leave,” you undo your apron and set it on the counter. “Oh… ok.” You can’t see her, but you know that she now spends her time admiring the floorboards. “Maybe… We can do it again sometime?” “Yes. I would like that,” your glare has no end, “but another time. Deal?” “Deal! Bye you two!” You coldly walk to the door, trying your best to subdue your anger. “Follow.” She does as you command, leaving the innocence of the bakery and hopefully regretting her actions towards you. “Anon-” “I shall be at the highest point in town. I await your apology.” The wind picks up once more, transporting you to your destination before she is allowed to utter a word. The sun has begun its descent, employing nature to dazzle the sky in an orange glow. You take your seat on the tiled roof of the Town Hall and wait. Waiting for her arrival. She should know better than to snap at you. No one snaps at death. No one… ~~~ The sun has long since vanished to the other side of the world, its light awakening those it touches. Only the stars serve to keep you company, but still you shall wait. If she does not arrive- then it is you who shall meet her, and it will be the last time you meet. The flap of wings catches your ears, though she does not come from your front, but from behind, almost in shame. You can hear her land, her hooves trying their best to stay silent, “Hey Anon…” “You could make a good Fluttershy if your flight were more elegant. Perhaps she can teach you a thing or two.” Why are you saying that? You know how she feels about criticism. Well maybe that’s just what she needs. “Heh… Maybe you’re right.” She moves beside you and sits down, though you don’t give her the luxury of a glance. That is best saved for those who show respect. “Look, Anon-” “Is an apology in your words, or more false accusations? I have time for one, and no more. So choose them wisely.” Calm down, Anon. She didn’t mean to- Yes she did- No she- YES. She did. She stays quiet for a while, but she speaks up eventually, perhaps out of fear of your displeasure. Surely that would be logical. ”It’s a beautiful night, don’t you think?” “It is a composition of stars and the blackness of the void, overlain by a filter of bluish hue. Nothing more.” “So you’re still mad…” “Have I reason not to be?” You turn your head, not quite looking at her, but finally acknowledging her position. “No. I guess you don’t. I’m sorry.” “You don’t mean that.” “Yes I do.” “Rainbow Dash would not so easily apologize. Not in that way.” “Anon wouldn’t say the night is nothing more than some stars either.” There is… truth there. Vague truth, but its existence is fact. “What would Anon say?” She leans forward and you catch a hint of a smile, “Some lame thing. Like how the clouds swirl together, clinging for warmth in the cold of night. Or maybe something like how the stars shine true together, each so separate, so far apart, but part of a whole. You know, that type of stuff.” You lower your head, unable to break your growing smile. “Indeed. Something like that.” “And I would want to really apologize. It’s just- We never seem to spend time together. It’s been a month now and I’ve seen you, what, three times? You’re always with Twilight or someone else. I thought we were close friends.” “We are, but I am not bound to one friend. I know you Ms. Dash, more so than anyone else I’ve met…” You were wrong, Anon. Wrong to greet her with such anger when she merely wishes to find a peaceful end to this conflict. “If it is any consolation, I do not remember setting a date with you.” “Well it wasn’t a date,” she’s quick to respond. “We were just hanging out. Don’t get weird on me.” Perhaps date is the wrong term, but what would a proper term. A meeting, far too formal. “I just us to spend more time together, that’s all. Especially since we haven’t talked in a while.” “Is that why you follow me?” “Why I what?” she grows red, only hardening the truth. “It started around the time I said I could only talk to Twilight about my… ailments. I began feeling something. Something I hadn’t felt before. Almost like someone was watching me.” “That’s a strange feeling. I hate those,” she tries to turn the conversation, but you will have none of it. “I have felt your presence many times, keeping an ample distance away, but still watching. I believe this makes you a ‘stalker,’ correct?” “Look, it’s not what you think.” You smile and fall back, letting the sky take over your vision. “I was just-” “Keeping me in range. It is strange. You could easily have joined me with Fluttershy or Pinkie, but instead you gave me distance. It was not necessary, but you did so regardless. Why?” The motivation of the living… In so many ways, you shall never truly understand it. “I didn’t think you wanted me around. So, I just kind of wanted to see what I was missing.” And why would she think this? Mares, they are certainly a crazy lot. “Dash…” you turn your head to her with a grin, “I would never wish your absence. Ever.” “I said don’t get weird on me.” Rainbow leans back with you, resting her head beside yours. “I was thinking about talking a walk with Han and Chewie tomorrow. Would you like to join me?” “I’m not really a wolf pony…” “Well if that’s the case-” “I’ll go!” she blurts out by accident before regaining herself, “I mean, sure. I guess I’ll go too.” “Good.” You’d love to have her along… Strange word that…
Chapter 11: A Curious Day“No Chewie, down. Down.” You point to the dirt road that rests beneath you, but still, the pup does not relent. Perhaps pup is no longer the proper term. They have not reached their full size to be sure, otherwise it would be near impossible for dear Fluttershy to tend to their needs alone. It is true though that they have grown considerably over the last month. It has always astounded you how creatures grow at such a rate, only to halt it entirely. You would assume a creature would continue to grow, as to ward off predators and the like. It is assured that Chewie wishes to grow as well, as to knock you over it seems. Long thick strands of sap drip from Chewie’s gaping mouth, her tongue ‘lolled’ halfway out her mouth with her claws digging into the legs of your pants. “What is it you wish of me? Do I appear to have a substance for you to ingest, because I do not.” Again she pushes at you and pants in an almost happy tune, never losing eye contact with you, her blue eyes doing their best to find yours. She seems content with looking at your face, but it is strange how she is able to ascertain exactly where your vision begins, where your eyes should be. Han, on the other hand, is simply content with lying across the path while Rainbow Dash strokes his back. “They’re softer than I would’ve thought.” “Indeed. Miss Fluttershy says that the strength of their bark is linked with their emotional state. It is a wondrous mechanism, if you think about it.” To be able to change your form based on your behavior. In times of joy, your body would relax, while when danger approaches, you can hastily defend oneself. What they do by instinct, you cannot achieve even through the utmost concentration. For you, danger is always close and yet… you are unable to protect them from yourself. “Sounds like a bunch of egghead stuff to me.” You shake your head, freeing yourself from such worrying thoughts. Yes, Miss Dash is a fine companion to free yourself with. “Egghead, nerdy. Perhaps, but the correlation is absolute.” You had asked Applejack if she would like to join the two of you on your weekly walk with Winona, alas, she was hesitant to allow her pet contact with two growing Timberwolves. Not an entirely unjust reason. They easily dwarf the canine at this point, standing at the height of a pony, if not higher. “Now, Ms. Chewie, you are to release me of your grip and return to- No Chewie, do not push me. Chewie- I said- Oh no.” With a final push of her claws you fall flat on your butt, a torrent of dust puffing up around you. Ms. Dash does her best to suppress her expression of amusement, even Han unable to cease a swift snort. “Chewie, I said no.” The female canine bows her head as she approaches you with her tail tucked between her legs like a- well, like a dog. You did not intend to dishearten her so, but she must understand and respect your commands. “When I give an order, I expect you to obey, do you understand?” “You know you’re talking to a Timberwolf, don’t you?” “Indeed, I do. Ms. Fluttershy also spoke to me of how they respond to the tone of your voice, if not the words that you would present to them.” You reach out your palm to Chewie, who slowly but surely takes a few steps closer and rests her mussel atop it. “As you can see, by assuming the tone of a Slave master, I-” “A slave master?” she interrupts you, “That’s a little dark, don’t you think?” Oh this is the time to test it out. Okay, how do you move your face in such a way to show her a blank expression? Oh… you just have to look at her, don’t you? Yes, that will work nicely. Testing out your nonverbal communication, you continue to simply look at her, the strands of her mane as they ride the morning breeze, her eyes as they- “Alright, I get it…” Get? Get what? You do not know- She is talking about the stare, of course. You were… distracted. “As I was saying, with the tone of a superior, if that word is more to your liking, I establish that I am in control, not she. Is that not so, Chewie?” You cock your head in time with her sudden raise of her eyes, her tail shooting up like a bullet- bullet? There is no time to think before Chewie pounces atop you and drags her tongue across your cheek to your forehead before retreating back to her brother, hopping and prancing much like Pinkie would if she were a canine. ”I think you’re still going to need some practice on that one, Anon,” Dash laughs as you wipe away the residual gunk from your face, knowing all too well not to place it in your mouth. Never again, Anon… “That was most unkind, Chewie. Why did you perform such deception upon me?” “You’re doing it again.” Doing what? Ah yes, the talking. It is a most basic process, yet the wolves have not mastered it. Nature works in ways most mysterious to you. “Why can the wolves of the Everfree not speak, Miss Dash? I am most curious.” She can only shrug as Chewie lies in the middle of the road, her snout hugging the earth yet her eyes staring up at you, “You always seem to ask me questions I can’t answer. You know what’ll make your life easier?” As expected, she doesn’t wait for your reply, “Just let it go. When you accept the world for what it is, it’s smooth sailing from there on out.” “Smooth sailing…? Yes, I do see the comparison. When it is a pony who goes out to sea they are met by the cruel reality of the waves. By saying their sailing be smooth, you are implying that their troubles are absent, allowing them safety, yes?” She laughs and resumes her petting, moving behind Han’s leafy ear, “You always have to put it in the weirdest ways… but yeah, you got it about right.” Han arches his neck back and you are relieved to see that Miss Dash does not retreat as she has. She was not spinning falsehoods when she claimed she was not a wolf person. You had merely thought her ‘playing coy’ as it were. Was it were? What? This thinking might just bring your headache to its peak. It brings you… relief, to see that she has ‘warmed up’ to your friends. Can they be considered such? “However, I cannot agree with your logic, Miss Dash. It is one that casts a shadow upon the world.” She pauses, “What?” “To not ask-” you continue, finally standing back up, “To not ask is to allow the world to pass you by. Perhaps a metaphor would be easier to understand? The world… is an ocean, much as your sailor represents all that is the Equines. This ocean is cast in a fog and the sailor lost within it.” Chewie’s head rolls to the side, almost acting as emissary for Miss Dash’s misunderstanding. “With any fog, there is a degree you can see. A few hundred hooves ahead, let’s say. They can see their direction, this is true, but in the vastness of the ocean, where they will end is a mystery.” “And you seem to think that asking how Timberwolves can’t speak will have any impact on that?” Dash, ceasing her petting. Han lets out a groan and scoots back toward her, his massage resuming once more. It is a humorous sight. “That one question, no, but it is in the nature of questioning that brings you salvation.” You raise your arms to the sky and look around, every tree filled with wonder, every bush and house packed with mystery. “Through your curiosity the world becomes clear. See here…” You step into the bushes away from town, motioning for her to follow. “Really?” Chewie hops up and charges after you with a bark, Han following lazily behind her, “Oh so you’re leaving me too?” “I believe you are talking to a wolf, Miss Dash.” “Well I- you-” her cheeks go red in her flustered manner, “I hate you sometimes, Anon.” That… is most disheartening. Most. She follows you behind the blades of green, your position now camouflaged to any wandering eyes that might spy upon you. You look down to Dash as she turns her head, the two of you mere inches from the other, “It’s a bit cramped. What’re we even doing here?” “You shall see…” you kneel to the wolves on either side of her. They seem to be playing a game with Dash where whenever she looks at one of them, they look away. A match of deception, attempting to fool the Pegasus with their speed and guile. It is most entertaining. “Han. Chewie.” They ‘cut’ their game short and look back to you, recognizing their names. “I wish for you to remain here. Do not run about. Understood?” Almost on cue they both cock their heads. “Han. Chewie. Stay.” Chewie’s brows lower into a glare at you. With a snort she bumps your leg with her head, all the while keeping her glare. Han just plants his butt down with a certain uninvolvement. “I don’t think she wants you to leave. Where are we going anyways?” You take another nudge to the knee, and despite your warnings, Chewie does not cease. “Fine, do you really want to go?” She halts herself midstrike and looks up with her wide blue eyes, tongue once again lolled out as she pants. “Fine, but Han has to come too.” You can almost hear him groan as he lays down in defeat. “I guess you’re just deaf so I have to ask again, where are we going?” “You will see.” Rubbing your hand along Chewie’s neck you extend your other to Dash. “If you would take my hand…” “O-okay, this is getting a little weird.” The warmth of her hoof pulses in your palm, her heat radiating into you. “Am I- supposed to pet Han too?” “Huh? Yes yes…” Keep your mind forward and true, Anon. Do not let a simple sensation overtake you. “Alright then,” she scratches Han behind the ear, the wolf groaning in satisfaction. “So what now?” “Now? Close your eyes.” “Why?” “It is, as Pinkie calls it, a surprise.” Her lids close as the air around the four of you begins to tighten, the sudden change in breeze alarming the pups, their bark hardening under your fingertips. “So what is supposed to-” You smile at her pause, Dash’s eye lids quivering at the sudden whisper in the air, water running between her legs. “Happen?” “You may open your eyes, Miss Dash.” You can hardly hear her breathe over the rippling waves as they pass through the riverbed, the pupils of Dash’s eyes widening. “Whoa.” She lifts a hoof before planting it back into the river, the wolves equally enthralled by the sudden transition, even Han taking part in a game of Tag with his sister. They take their game to land through the open field of green, the grassy tips barely high enough to scratch their underbellies while the thicket of trees watch down upon their backs. In a way, it is a simple river cutting through the wood, but while the Timberwolves are captured by the feel of the earth, Miss Dash steps forward, the view… one she has likely never seen. She reaches outwards much as a child would, “Is this real?” You move alongside her, hand resting on the top of her neck. “This is your world when the fog has been lifted.” You look back out to the open vastness that steals your companion’s eye, white shimmers of the sun mixed with the sapphire water that stretches further than she can ever see. “But it’s so- Where are we?” “Away, Miss Dash. Far far away.” Peeking over the edge of the cliff she works her gaze along the beachfront as the ocean’s waves roll across the surface. To the left lies a village, far smaller than the one she hails from, but peaceful all the same. Boats cast off from the shore, out for their afternoon catch you would assume. Work, all beings have their task. Even you. “I didn’t know even know about this part of Equestria. It’s- I mean, it’s nice.” Equestria. How narrow her vision must be to limit herself to such a local land. “Look out,” you point to the horizon, the sun passing overhead, “There. Follow my finger to the edge of sight and keep going, past the islands of the Fillypines and onwards to the Crystal Mountains. There, right there beyond all you can see. There, rests Equestria.” She rolls your hand off her neck, “C’mon Anon, how dumb do you think I am?” Interesting. Did your portrayal of words lead her to believe you thought her mind imbalanced? “I did not intend to disrespect in that regard. I do apologize.” “You didn’t insult me Anon, jeez. I figured you’d be able to tell when I’m being serious or not by now.” “Then… Why do you think I deem you dumb?” She shakes her head with a smile, “By Celestia you are a mood killer, aren’t you? I meant, how dumb do you think I am to believe that somewhere out there…” mimicking your hand motion, “Is Equestria.” “But it is.” “Fine, I’ll play along with your little game. How is Equestria all the way out there?” “Because we are in Bovinia. Homeland of the minotaurs.” She blinks once. Twice… Hmm, you wonder if she requires medical attention, but the numbers speak otherwise. With shaky hoofsteps she moves out of the river, you sitting beside her on the land. “Do you require rest?” “Anon… why did you- why am I all the way out here?” “To prove my point, Miss Dash,” you can only smile as she begins to learn. You look to the sky just as a fleet of seagulls fly overhead, a new sensation resting inside you. A fullness of some sort. Perhaps you should be the one who requires attention. With Miss Dash by your side here, you cannot help but be distracted from your lesson, but you shall not forget. “I know how my lessons have a tendency to bore, as you so amply put it, so I shall do my best to keep it brief, is this fair?” She responds with a nod. A fair enough response you would say. “Long ago, thousands upon thousands, though the exact time is unknown to me. Perhaps I should keep a journal of some kind. What do you think of that? Miss Sparkle keeps a journal, and how ever so precise she is in her day-to-day.” “Anon, you’re rambling again.” “Ah, yes, my thanks,” you snap your fingers in an almost natural response, “So long ago it was, that at the time, this land had no name. It was rock and dirt, sand and water, air and wind. You see, the inhabitants of this land have long since passed. Not into Tartarus, mind you, but passed to a place, that to them, would seem like an entirely new world.” “You’re talking about ponies, right?” “Yes of course, but the lesson isn’t of their escape itself, but of the manner in which they made headway.” “Escape? What would they have to escape from?” “Themselves. Tribal differences between the three races. Pegasi, Unicorn and those of the earth.” Rainbow Dash props up from her slouch, “Oh I knew this one. It’s about how Equestria was founded. Commander Hurricane was AWESOME!” “It is true that this leads into such a tale, but it is not where it began. You see, the winter that plagued your famed Commander Hurricane, came once before, but the fire of friendship would not save them then.” Leaning back she covers her mouth for a yawn, “So interesting…” Perhaps others would care more for your stories, but it is of no consequence. “The winter tore at them, their own disharmony breaking them apart. All would face the winter’s wrath, save for the few who would dare to look beyond the fog of their world,” you point out across the ocean, “Out to another world.” The route itself was treacherous, as one’s curiosity often is, but you shall leave this out of your tale. It does not aid your lesson. “They asked why such a winter would befall them instead of why they should turn against their fellow pony. They asked themselves what lied beyond winter’s fog and how they reach out and escape it. It was a dream, but a dream that illuminated and opened their minds. Those who would work together built the first naval vessels of ponykind, only together could they escape the winter, but it was only their questions, their ability to see beyond the fog, that Equestria was allowed to exist. All it took, was a thought.” Keeping her head turned towards the ocean, she suddenly turns about in shock, “I’m sorry what? Oh you’re done now? Aww, shoot. I missed the whole thing, darnit.” Of course. It is no surprise she acts in such a way. Most disheartening indeed that she would ignore your words in such an ‘offhanded’ manner. “Your ancestors looked beyond themselves and found a new world. The ponies of today can only dream of achieving such a feat.” You return to your feet, flicking away the few undried droplets that still snuggled against your shoes, though the stiffness of your movements was not an intended effect. “I’m sorry.” “Sorry?” You are surprised by her sudden shift in tone. Before she was warm but joking, now replaced by a cool sincerity. “What do I owe this?” “You were trying to teach me a lesson and I brushed it off jokingly. It’d be funny too, but-“ she cuts off her own laugh, “I forgot that you don’t take things like any pony I’ve known. You want to help, and when I’m difficult… I guess I’d hate me too sometimes.” You accepted all that she spoke, at least that was until she reached the end of her statement. In no way, from the moment you have met her to the day you shall part, has she ever been so wrong. “I could never hate you, Rainbow Dash. Hate… is not in my nature.” And yet you do hold something in this regard. Something within yourself that you do not entirely understand. Hatred… “What did I tell you about getting weird on me?” Looking out behind you her laughter returns, “Don’t those two ever take a break?” You join her gaze as the two timberwolves break out into the forest, their sudden entry releasing a flock of fearful birds. Dash expresses concern for them, but you soon calm her fears. “When I see the living, I see them in them their two separate lives. One, is the present where I watch them as they are, oblivious though they might be. The other, I can see a glimmer, the time that their light will be extinguished. Days, they are counted, and you may remain sure that they have many days yet.” “So you can actually see how somepony is going to-” she swallows hard, “you know…” “Not how.” you attempt to explain, “I have a subconscious knowledge of their lives, and though the cause of their death I can often infer, the date is all that I can be certain of.” You can tell by the droop of her ears that this is not a topic she desires to dwell upon, and yet, she asks one final question. “What about me?” “What about you, Miss Dash?” “Did you know how I was going to…” Once again she quiets down, the mere mention of the word having the power to silence the living. It is strange you cannot replicate this feat. “No, but it was in that mystery, the fog of your future, that brought me to you.” “Hehe, you kind of sound like a stalker when you say that.” “It would be accurate if nothing else,” you nod your head along. “I dwelled on Ponyville for a time, a few days at most, but more than I usually would.” “Not even you could resist me,” she smiles jokingly, unaware of her precision. “I had business in the Fillypines and my time was almost at an end.” You can hardly make out Han and Chewie through the brush, but you can somehow know of their joy. “I would have skipped my time here entirely, if it was not for you.” “Remember when I said you sounded like a stalker? This doesn’t help.” In another life perhaps, if you existed in such a way. “But it is true. I caught glimpses of you as you passed through the sky, always out of reach. It was only when you finally touched down to earth that I saw your time was near. I was… curious.” You don’t notice her shift in weight, silencing voicing her own unease at the thought of her own death. “It was odd, in fact. I recall you looking right at me with an arrogant smile upon your face, a smile I have come to appreciate. It was almost as if you knew-” “Anon…” she softly presses against your leg with a hoof, “Could you not?” “The topic brings you discomfort. I apologize and will take note not to speak of it in the future.” She grins weakly, “I’d appreciate that.” A heart attack… She deserved better than that. A bark turns your attention away, Chewie coming out to the forest’s edge. She rears up and down, arching down with her mouth to the floor. It is her way of goading you into joining her in play. It does not work. “Continue as you were, Chewie. I am content-” “We’re good. Go play with Han, Chewie.” She speaks much in the manner that an adult would a filly or colt, her reasoning unclear. “Go play with Han. Go on.” You look at Dash questionably as Chewie, in a remarkable turn of events, does as requested, rejoining her brother in the forest. It takes Miss Dash a couple seconds to realize you are staring, “What? You have something to say or do you just like the sight of my backside?” “Mortals,” you huff in content, “You are an enigma that is impossible to solve.” “Everypony or just me?” Sigh… How does a simple action bring such acute relief to your mind? “A little of both, I suppose.” With a grumble of her belly, Miss Dash’s cheeks grow a deep red, “Whoops. Sorry Anon, didn’t get a chance eat before we went out. Crossing an ocean sure made me hungry.” You did not know distance can induce hunger. Is that where they get home sickness from? You will not the cause of this for Dash. “Perhaps we can dine with Applejack upon our departure. Her many apple-related products do sound tasty in a ‘mighty’ sort of way.” “You would say mighty tasty, Anon, not whatever butchering of a sentence that was.” “Hmmph,” you turn your nose up at her as a joke, “And you call Twilight the egghead.” “Hey! I am NOT an egghead.” Sure… She merely attempts to correct your grammar. Sounds like something Twilight would do. “And I don’t sound like Twilight either.” Clever girl… “Did I say anything?” “No, but you were thinking it,” she points accusingly. Oh Rainbow Dash, you know me too well. The snapping of wood causes your ears to flinch, head snapping to attention, your alarmed ears now picking up the hastened steps of the wolves. But… there’s something behind it. “Don’t think I can’t see you still working it about in that big head of yours. I’m onto you.” They are being pursued by something. It is large, behind it lies the steps of something else, hooves, but not in a gallop. That requires four hooves. Her stomach grumbles again, stealing you away for an instant, “Ugh… Where are the wolves? I’m getting hungry.” Filter her out, Anon, listen to the- Did you hear it? The breathing, those deep inhalations that are drug into the creature, only to be cast out in a gust from its flared nostrils. A minotaur approaches… You clench your hand at the next thought. It’s coming for your friends. Rainbow Dash’s whistling brings you back to the present and you find at the edge of the forest, “C’mon guys, I’m getting hungry!” “Get away from there, now.” She looks to you as if you’re crazy, “What’s gotten into you?” “We have company,” you explain. That’s all she needed to hear as she steps back towards you, the brushes shaking before Han and Chewie join you, their bark rough and teeth bore. “Is it close?” You nod, though her eyes are more fixated on the trees than yourself. “Hold onto Han and Chewie. We are leaving.” You place your hand on Dash just as the minotaur escapes the forest, its axe falling from his grasp when his eyes widen, “Uman?” ~~~ The world around you is dark though light escaping from a window upstairs, the thickened beam revealing the scatterings of hay on the floor around you. Kneeling down, you pet Han with your free hand, soothing his fears and allowing him to forget his recent woes. Soon his breathing softens, though you can still- feel the weight of his experience, all the fear… “Shh, it is over now, Han. Safety comes for us, not death this day.” “Never thought Death would save a life,” Dash teases, performing the same ritual for Chewie. You saved her well enough… and Scootaloo… and Equestria if your actions against Nightmare Moon are to be counted. Strange. “Does this make me a hero?” She laughs at your question though you did not intend humor, “Look Anon, I know that some people in Ponyville think of you like that, and I’ll give you props for standing up to an evil night princess. But, the thing is, there’s only room in Ponyville for one hero.” Do cities only have the capacity to harbor one hero? That would bring light to how every town has one ‘town hero.’ “Then… I am that hero?” ”Anon, I can’t tell if you’re being sarcastic or you really can’t put the pieces together.” “Does this look like the face of sarcasm,” you point to yourself in a most serious manner. “And what does the face of sarcasm look like?” You open your mouth, only to find yourself at a loss of words. You scratch your head and attempt to think but are having trouble describing just what that would look like. This is a difficult question. “I was just joking. Somehow I knew you were going to try to describe it. Don’t worry, I know what you meant.” Leaving the pups behind her she takes a couple steps forward before brushing the hay off her hooves, the river’s remnants allowing them to cling along, “Where are we now? Gryphonnia?” “No no, our tourism for the day has come to a close. We have returned to Equestria, rest assured.” “Yeah, it looks like we’re in a dungeon. You’re not planning to make a move on me, are you?” Whatever does she mean by that? “Why would I ‘make a move?’” She shrugs, her expression not one you can discern, “Just a joke. Why would you ever want to do that…” Mares can be quite the enigma. “But seriously, where are we?” she asks in a more than flustered manner. Perhaps this is a time to perform the ‘teasing’ action. “Equestria. I told you as much.” “Okay yeah, but where in Equestria?” the wolves beginning to poke around the room, large tufts of hay acting as bean bag chairs. Bean bags? What are- It is unimportant, you must continue to tease. “If you would take a look around, it is clear that we reside in a building. Do your eyes require inspection?” “Alright then, where’s the building?” “In Equestria,” you’re forced to bite your lip you’re having so much fun. This must be close to the unbridled joy of a filly. How marvelous! She raises a brow, even the wolves joining her, “You think you’re real funny, don’t you?” By Tartarus, this is too perfect. “But Miss Dash. I am not Real Funny, my name is Anonymous. Anon for short.” She shakes a fist in the air with pursed lips, doing her best not to join you in this humorous game, “Anon. I like you, but I won’t be afraid to kick your flank. So, where can I find this building we’re in?” And she ‘walks’ into another one. Splendid. “A map.” She’s shaking her head now with a laugh, “Anon, if you don’t tell me where we are I really am going to beat the crud out of you. I’ll ask you one last time, no jokes. Where are we?” Quite the ‘spoil sport.’ And the two of you were having such a wonderful time. “No need for such violence, Miss Dash. I was only teasing…” you pause for dramatic effect. “We are in Equestria.” “You son of a-!” she takes off at mach-2, tackling you right into one of the larger hay piles. It isn’t long before her hooves come pounding atop you, though they are lighter than you imagined, “You asked for this.” Where did she keep such a cruel side to her? It takes time, but you soon realize that her ‘hits’ are meant to be playful, not serious. It just so happens that you are in that kind of mood, if you are allowed such a treat. You hold up your arms in fake-defense, Dash punching away at your open bits with lightened jabs. While Han is content to resting on the floor, Chewie howls in the dim air before launching herself at Dash, the two disappearing further into the pile. You worry for a second, but the emergence of giggling brings to you a smile. This is… pleasant. Searching through the hay, you find the pup atop of Miss Dash, licking away at her face while she is unable to defend herself. “Return to your sibling,” you shoo her off and take her place, “This soul is mine.” “This town’s not big enough for the two of us,” she remarks bringing up her hooves for battle. “Then we must fight for the right to rule. Do you accept my challenge?” She answers with a jab to the belly, and you are thankful that the only pain you feel is that of the mind. “Consider that a yes. You ball up your fists and begin to tap at her exposed belly, not wishing to harm her but to play instead, “Jeez, Anon. For a big guy you don’t pack a lot of punch.” Well you did not intend on taking a beverage on your walk. She lands a blow to your chest and neck, a third finding its way across your head, “You’re going to lose if you keep this up.” Then perhaps you should land a blow of your own. Your fist tightens ever so slightly and you release a punch across her face. That… By the plains of Tartarus, that felt good. You raise your fist again, only for her to flinch, her body tensing up beneath you. “S-stop.” “Two still remain, Miss Dash, and the town has yet to grow.” Raising it a bit higher, you pause, your hand going slack. Her body quakes and trembles… She is scared. You- Yes, Anon, you hurt her. “Ms. Dash, are you alright? I did not intend-” she swipes your hand away as you try to inspect the damage. “Dash… I am sorry.” “Just- stay back,” her eyes refusing to look at you. Had you ears of a wolf, they too would drop at her words. You take a step back. “I am sorry.” She nods, “Yeah well, if it means anything, I’m sorry too.” “Curious. Why?” With a smile she stares you down and flares her wings, “For this.” Your back hits the dirt flooring with Dash riding you like a surfboard in summer. No sharks this time though. She continues with her light punches while you are still stunned, perplexed even, at her sudden deception. In a way, you are ashamed of allowing her to fool you, but in another… You are happy to let her. ”Let’s see if Death is ticklish, shall we?” her hooves sneak under your arms and along the sides of your stomach, revealing the strangest of sensations. “This action provides feelings that I do not have the capacity to describe. What is that that you’re attempting to do?” Leaning back she blows a tuft of hair out of her face, “Well obviously tickling you doesn’t work. Ha… That’d be a sight to see.” “Why am I unable to be tickled?” a certain disappointment filling your chest. “Heck, I don’t know. You’re not exactly a pony, you’re- Well you know.” Yes… Being Death does not come free of penalty. There are many things that the living enjoy, that you can never fully appreciate… but she can. “Ms. Dash, I have a question that you might be able to answer.” Her gaze is not upon you, which only serves to hasten your plans, “Yeah, what is it?” “Are you ticklish?” She looks back to see your grin. “Anon, no. Anon!” You swivel your hips around and end up atop of her. Now how did she use her hooves? “Please, Anon, you don’t want to do this.” “Do I not? For someone who claims to know me so well, you are quite wrong.” She tries to escape, but your weight keeps her pinned to the floor. That might be why she must resort to deception. “I’m not ticklish. You’re wasting your- HNG!” She bites her lips as your fingers trail across the underside of her legs, moisture building in her eyes as she appears to fight herself. “Are you sad, Miss Dash?” you pull away, more worried about her safety than a mere game. “Yeah,” forcing down her tears, “I’m fine.” “Good. Let us continue…” “NO! GAHAHA! HNG!” Once again she clenches teeth as you appear to successfully tickle her, her reaction most entertaining, “Anon sto- haha- stop!” “I cannot. My hands are moving on their own.” ”AHAHA! Sto- stop! HELP! UNG- HELP!” In Equestria, no one can hear you scream. A volley of light pierces the darkness as the door flies open, Applejack standing there with sweat down her face. “Unclaw her ya filthy mongr- Huh?” Well, no one except for her. “Anon? Rainbow Dash?” “Greetings, Applejack!” you stand up and wave, Rainbow Dash… well she still appears to be trying to contain herself. “How is your day today?” ”Uhh, fine ah guess. Applebloom said she heard howling from the house and then I heard somepony screaming for help. Whatcha doin’ here in the barn?” “We were merely finding a place to shelter ourselves from the rays of the sun. They seem to have struck you quite well.” “I was out apple bucking when Applebloom came hollerin’. Ya didn’t happen to see any of them mongrels did ya?” “Mongrels? Do you mean Han and Chewie?” “Han and whoha?” she doesn’t seem to understand, at least until she notices the pairs of blue eyes shimmering in the corner. “WHOA NELLY!” “It’s Han and-” you’re cut off by the barn door slamming back in place. “Chewie… Is she alright?” Dash finally gets back to her hooves, though they do shake on occasion, “I told you to stop.” “It must have been the wolves. Yes, that makes perfect sense. They are tamed however. Why be scared of a tamed wolf?” “A wolf is still a wolf, Anon.” You look back to the two of them as they yawn and curl up together. They are unlike any wolf you have known. “Not them.” Walking over you knock on the barn door, Applejack’s pants still audible through the wood, “AJ. Might you open the door for us?” “Maybe y’all, but I ain’t letting them mutts out.” Dash brushes past you with a smile, “Let the pro handle this. Hey, AJ, what’s up? You still got up for the Running of the Leaves?” “Yeah, and I ain’t falling for none of your tricks. Them wolves ain’t coming anywhere near my kin, ya hear that Anon? Nothin’ personal.” “Of course. I understand.” “Come on, Applejack. They’re not so bad once you get to know them.” Her defense only raises suspicion on Applejack’s part, you too sharing her intrigue, “And since when’d you get so gosh darn personal with ’em? I thought ya hated wolves.” “Is this true?” “Well- yeah I guess at first, but that doesn’t matter. I like them now. They’re cool… and stuff.” “And stuff?” “Shut it. AJ, just open the door.” “Not if them critters are coming too.” “That’s not fair. They won’t-” You rest a hand on her and nod. “We must retrieve them when we leave,” speaking through the door, “Until then they shall remain inside. Is this a fair arrangement?” “… I suppose.” “Splendid. Allow Ms. Dash through and I shall be along shortly.” You give the pups a short but stern talking to, explaining how important it is to you that they be on their best behavior. Han is as lazy as ever and seems to sleep through your lecture, but Chewie gives you a departing lick. Those two are quite the pair. You help close the barn door behind you and lower the wooden plank along the latch, securing it from intruders. “Like ah said, nothin’ personal.” “You care for the physical and mental wellbeing of your family. It is more than understandable, it is commendable.” “Shucks, ya sure know how to make a mare blush,” she nudges you as you walk along, Rainbow Dash hovering alongside you. “They wouldn’t hurt anyone,” Dash grumbles under her breath. How would one do that? “Might your family have a phobia of timberwolves?” “Nah, partner, but we know they ain’t to be trifled with. ‘sides, I fret to think what’d happen if Granny Smith saw one of ‘em runnin’ about.” She might suffer a shock and the intensity of such a thing might end her entirely, Celestia forbid. “But ‘nough ‘bout the ol’ family. How you two apples hanging about? Looked like I was interrupting somethin’ back there…” she looks more to your companion than yourself. “We were just roughhousing, had to kick his flank for being such a goober.” “If I recall, it was I who was tickling yours.” AJ’s stare almost seems to intensify, “What was that last part, Dash?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t say a thing.” But… she did. You just hear her. Why lie? “Uhuh, sure ya didn’t. I’ll let that one slide. You keep an eye on this one, Anon, she’s a feisty one.” “Feisty at what?” “I think that’s enough about me for one day,” Dash finally lands as her tone becomes more exaggerated, “Don’t you think, AJ?” The farmer can only chuckle with a tilt of her hat, “Don’t cha worry ‘bout nothing, partner. I won’t tell a soul.” How they manage to hold a silent conversation truly is astonishing. You must learn to decode such a message. Later though, Dash’s belly grumbles and that must surely come first. “Got a mighty storm brewing up in there,” AJ points out as Dash covers her stomach, “Ya know what I say, when your stomach be grumbling you soon be tumbling.” Such an odd phrase, but you do not seem to grasp the lesson it holds. “What do you mean by that phrase?” “It means you gotta keep well fed. You skip a meal and you might as well skip a night’s work.” To grumble, is to go unfed. To tumble, is to grow weak. Aha! That is where the connection lies. “So watcha think about chowing down with the Apples, Mr. Anon?” “Mister? I thought you wished to do away with our formalities, Applejack.” “It’s just a joke, don’t take it too serious,” your companion explains to you. Jokes upon jokes. You live in the land of humor itself, so saturated within it that you cannot discern one from another. These truly are the worst of times, jokingly. “If I were to be invited, then I would of course have no choice but to accept such a lavish invitation.” “Yeehaw!” AJ rears up and takes off towards the house, “Big Mac get the water boiling, we got guests for lunch!” “You could’ve just said yes, you know,” Dash whispering in your ear. “I could, but I think I enjoy extending my own dialogue. I once saw a stallion like this, ever so curious the creature.” “I’m guessing you didn’t get a chance to know him.” “How might you have known this?” You do not recall ever speaking to her of this stallion. Could she have known him, heard his tale? “I only know one reason you’d remember anypony, and it isn’t because you’re social bee.” Social bee, you understand this one! It works on a idiom as well as a metaphor. Busy as a bee, and then as social as a busy bee. Truly a double-layered wonder. Hmm, is something burning? Together you enter the house, a cozy little place, though a bit cramped for someone of your size. Ms. Dash had to… aid you through the door. You would’ve simply willed yourself inside, but the risk of being caught was too great. If young Granny Smith were to fear a mere wolf, knowledge of your presence just might do the poor mare in. The wooden walls clip at your fingers as they’re drug across the surface, splinters forming under your skin. “I swear if you eat that…” She huffs at your smile and keeps walking, moving into the next room, “Fine, just don’t let me see you doing it.” Great success! You nibble at your fingers while inspecting the walls, family photos strung along in unison, their ages ranging from infancy to those whom you believe to be Ms. Smith. Hmm, the size of the portion seems to have an effect on satisfaction as well. The more you work to obtain something, the more potent the prize. Such an interesting concept. Rainbow Dash’s head pops around the corner, “Applejack’s asking how you like your apple cooked.” “Medium rare with a hot pink center,” never taking your eyes off the pictures. They appear to be a very close family… “I don’t think that’s how you cook an apple.” “Huh? Apologies, I was distracted.” “Newsflash,” she huffs and escapes from sight, “I’ll tell her to make her special.” No objections on this front. You allow yourself to wander the house, arms locked behind your back like an inspector of crimes. A pipe, you should obtain one of these when you get around to it. You wipe the dust from the mantel and press it to your nose, even they containing a citrusy aroma. At least they do not live in a massive apple. That misconception you will not make again. You hear Rainbow Dash calling you from elsewhere in the house, asking where you’ve run off to. “Nowhere special,” returning her shout as you pick up a frame, the picture showing the whole family together. “Just… looking around.” Your finger lingers over the glass for some time, too long. “What do you have there?” “A family picture,” you show her before placing it back, “Nothing of interest.” “You seemed pretty interested.” Yes… you were… “SOUP’S ON!” “Soup? Did she prepare a nectarine variety?” “What? No. She just means food’s ready.” “Ahh…” you rub your aching skull, “Of course.” Nectarine soup. You need to let it go, Anon. Yeah, go ahead and try. You follow Ms. Dash to the dining room, a small feast laid out along the tan wood. You see some kind of mush alongside a vibrant orange pie crusted with bits of apples bulging from its center. Dash starts to drool over the banquet as your eye glazes over the veggie salad, some purple thing mixed within it. You are unsure what to make of that, yet you are intrigued. Finally you spy a large platter containing stacks of sandwiches, alongside a cube of butter and what appears to be apple jam. It is truly a bounty, and though the sight of hay within the folds of bread, the rest is a sight most pleasant. “To create such a feast, I would think you to require a trio of chefs.” “Yeah… Looks great,” you help close Dash’s mouth, pulling out a handkerchief for her drool, “Thanks.” “My pleasure,” you look up as Applejack and a muscular red stallion enters the room. “Everything looks marvelous. My thanks.” “Well ah couldn’t get it half way through if it wasn’t for the big guy. Hey, I don’t think I introduced you two yet, did I Mac?” “Nnnope.” Pony of few words. Short and to the point, quite an oddity in Ponyville. Most are quick to let their mouths run, save a few. “This here’s Anon, the pony who stood up to Nightmare Moon,” she leans in to whisper. “So did I!” Dash speaks up. “Yeah, I remember having to keep ya on a leash. Anyways, Anon, this is my brother, Big Macintosh, but we just call ‘im Big Mac.” “Howdy.” You walk around the table and shake his hoof, the strength in his leg quite admirable. “The pleasure is mine, Mr. Macintosh. I recall seeing you in town over the passing weeks.” “Yep.” You could get used to such a passive companion. Ah what are you thinking, you could replace Rainbow Dash. “C’mon Big Mac, use your words. Ya got a mouth for a reason, so use it.” “I did.” “Ya can’t hold no conversation with two word sentences, what’d Granny think if she heard ya?” “That is quite alright,” you raise an assuring hand to calm the heated mare, “It is not the length of a sentence that matters, but the content in which is spoken.” Big Mac responds with a nod, “Yep.” “We are going to get along quite well, Big Mac.” “Yep.” Quite well indeed. “Since you two get along so well, would ya mind helping Mac set the table while I get the girls and Granny?” “Of course,” you reply with a bow, accidentally hitting a ceiling beam on the way down. “Right away.” She bounds up the stairs while Dash takes a seat and holds her rumbling tummy. “Plates are over here.” He hands over a short stack of plates from a cupboard and you take a moment to examine the table. How was it arranged before? Hmm, you place a plate on one place matt after another, recalling just who sat where. You believe his name Mustard, or something close to that. You recall it was in the kitchen, but with what? Candle? Couldn’t be. “Rainbow Dash, how good is a candle as a weapon?” “Not here,” her eyes glance at to Big Mac who has his flank turned, “Content, Anon. Remember?” The content one speaks. You nod, deciphering her little riddle with ease. Perhaps you deserve that pipe after all. You set the last plate as a rattle comes from the stairs, a trio of familiar filly’s leaping down three steps at a time. “Hey! It’s Anon!” “AW SWEET! Rainbow Dash is here too!” Dash flicks her mane around, “Sup Scootaloo.” You swear the filly almost fainted. “Good day, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo. How are you doing Sweetie Belle?” “Alright, thank you.” The manners on that one. She is going to make a fine mother one day. They take their seats with Big Mac as AJ creaks down the stairs with who appears to be Granny Smith, “Ya don’t got to babysit me. I changed your diapers, missy!” The table holds back their laughter when Applejack blushes, everyone except for you who does not find it as funny. The truth does not bring you such joy. She’s led to her seat by the table which appears to be across from yourself. Her limbs are weak and they struggle to keep her up as she attempts to sit. It’s through her wrinkled eyes that she finally notices you, “Hheee? Who’s this? You’re the weirdest looking pony I ever saw… Applejack, where are my glasses?” “You don’t have glasses, Granny.” “Oh…” she nods but still expresses confusion, “So he just looks that ugly, huh?” “Granny!” she snaps in shock, the fillies laughing in tune with their elder. “You are not so bad looking yourself, madam.” One could not tell from simply looking upon her, but she has a strong heart that will last for a while yet. “So does the young stallion have a name?” the elder leans forward slowly. “Indeed I do. Anonymous is my name, though I find ponies seem to prefer the shortened, Anon, instead.” ”Ehh, Anon huh? You got a strange name too? Well, I am Granny Smith, but don’t let me fool ya, I’ll still give any bad pony a whooping if I need.” You have no doubt. An artifact from another time. She is refreshing, if that makes sense. Which of course, it does to you. AJ sits beside you, Dash on the other, both beginning to chat with the others. You reach a hand towards the salad only to be smacked away by Applejack, “Hold it. We ain’t ready yet. Acheem! Granny, you ready?” With a clap of her hooves, the idle chatter of Ms. Dash and the fillies are cut short, “Alrighty then, first things first.” An obvious phrase, how could they not be first? Each member of the table bows their heads and closes their eyes to your astonishment, a ritual unlike- Wait, you have seen such an event before, yet… There is a lack of turkey. Hmm… Was it in Gryphonnia? You don’t remember ponies eating turkey. “anon,” a voice whispers to you. You find it to be Apple Bloom’s of all. She demonstrates the ritual for you, despite its workings being evident in their behavior. “like this.” It would be best just to follow in their hoofsteps. You lower your head, but your eyes… You cannot successfully complete the ritual. Tragic. Granny Smith opens up the chant, “Dear Celestia, we thank you for the bounty blessed upon us and pray your sun stays strong over the coming harvests. We ask for your guidance in the days ahead and hope you will watch over us as you do the rest of Equestria.” You peek back up to see Granny Smith looking at you before closing her eyes again, “Oh and Princess? We ask that our guest be blessed with a mirror so he can get his apples in a row. Amen.” You don’t need to look to see who it is when she shrieks, “Granny! During grace?” “Now now, no need to get your saddle in a twist, I’m just makin’ a little fun with our guest Aromamous.” “Actually, ma’am, it is pronounced-” “Pronunciation, substantiation…” You’re surprised she can pronounce that at all. “Just dig in.” Big Mac helps Granny with her plate, Applejack doing the same for the fillies. Dash, on the other hand, makes for the salad as you do the same, hand and hoof coming in conflict. She stares you down, and you her, neither willing to back down, not while the allure of the purple substance works its magic upon you. “Mares first.” So she seeks to overcome you with the prospect of a noble action, to allow a mare first entry? The foolish mare, two can play that game. “But Miss Dash, age before beauty, correct?” “Did you just…” She blushes at your statement but keeps her hoof in place until Granny Smith clears her throat. “Then how ‘bout I squeeze in for the first bite?” “Granny…” Big Mac starts out as his elder reaches for the tongs. You hesitate to pull back, knowing all too well your age dwarfs her own by millennia, but you do so regardless. No sense in bringing up such a sensitive topic. “You and your sister worry too much about your ol’ Granny. I still got some strength left in these bones,” she claims as she serves herself a hefty portion. Something within you plummets as you watch the slice of purple leave the salad and out of your grasp. So close… Do not dwell on loss, focus on that which you have. Try some of the mushy stuff, perhaps. It smells good, or is that the pie? “Might I try that mushy substance,” you ask Big Mac who takes the plate from you and begins to serve. “Hey Anon,” Scootaloo waves to get your attention, “How’s it hanging?” “It hangs as an apple from a tree,” taking your plate back. “So that would be quite well. How do you fair this day? Have your cutie marks appeared?” All three pout in unison, “No… We’re still trying though!” Apple Bloom hops up in her seat, “We won’t never give up!” She doesn’t get two seconds before AJ’s on her, “No jumping at the table.” The elder speaks up in the filly’s defense, “Let her be, Applejack. After all, fillies will be fillies.” AJ grovels in submission, toying with her mush as she whispers inaudibly to herself. For someone who seeks to teach manners, she should learn to show them herself when things do not go her way. “So uh… what did you two do today?” Scootaloo asks after the awkward family encounter. You are unable to answer as your mouth is filled with the mush, but Rainbow Dash fills in for you, “We went on a- a road trip.” “Whoa, really?! Where to?” She looks at you for an answer only to find you had scooped yourself another helping of the mush. It’s really good. “Oh, you know, around…” “Did you have fun at least?” Once more she steals a glance at you stuffing your face and laughs, “Yeah. We did.” You wipe the remaining goop from your lips on your napkin and hum in satisfaction, “Sounds like you enjoyed the Apple Sauce.” “Is that what it’s called, a most delicious dish indeed. Might I have another serving, Big Mac?” The table looks questionably at you, the dish already almost empty thanks to your stuffing. “Ya sure?” “Most certainly, such commendable cooking should not go to waste.” Granny stops him, “Anon, deary, let the others have some first. No need to be a glutton, now.” A glutton? You merely enjoy the taste so you wish to have more. Is that so wrong? “My stomach is not full, but I see your point. I must allow others to share in my enjoyment before I consume it entirely.” She scoops the rest of the ‘apple sauce’ onto her plate, “I just wanted more for myself, hehehe,” the old mare cackles to your amusement. “Still, a good lesson can be learned here,” you point out to the fillies who start out on their second helping, “To truly grow as a pony, you must learn to give as well as get. Allow yourself control of your assets and you shall help your fellow equine.” “Yeah,” Dash babbles between bites, “What he said.” You can only smile as time continues on, the portions lessening with each serving. “On a prior note, young Scootaloo, I do wish you could have attended our trip together. I believe its lessons would not be wasted on you.” “Hey!” Dash’s mouth full of food, “I heard that.” Scootaloo seems to find it funny, as do you. “What lesson’s that?” “That curiosity illuminates one’s world. I took Ms. Dash to a land she had not seen, and responded with speechless wonder. In a way, it is how the three of you act when you come up with another method to obtain your cutie marks. A sight like this is rarely seen.” “Pfft… Rainbow Dash would never act like that. She’s too cool for school.” “Oh, Celestia…” her fellow crusaders facehoof. “Don’t be hating on the Dash,” Scoots defends her idol, something she might never grow out of. A role model will stay with you in such a way. Who have you ever idolized? Humanit… Ugh- “Maybe if you didn’t bring her up every other sentence…” “Why -wouldn’t- you always talk about her?” Applejack turns to Rainbow Dash, “Shouldn’t you be stopping this?” “I don’t see anything to stop. Keep going there Scootaloo.” You stop her from propping up her hooves. Manners, she must learn them. “Scootaloo,” you garner her attention with a smile, “Perhaps you should learn more of the lands around Equestria. They might just earn you a similar response.” “Yeah, if you’re an egghead,” Dash mutters. “Might I recommend on your next visit to Ponyville that you stop by Twilight’s Library. I do recall seeing multiple tombs of relevance to this topic.” Her reluctance lies heavy on her words, “Reading? Isn’t that why I’m in school?” “Like I said,” Dash leans back, “Egghead.” A quick stare is enough for her to look away and whistle nonchalantly. “Didn’t say a word…” “I don’t know about that, Anon,” Apple Bloom tacks on. “I don’t think we’re going to earn our cutie marks in reading.” You’re about to speak but Sweetie Belle is quick to respond. “Maybe… It’s not the reading itself… but what we learn from it! It’s worth a shot.” Most astute that one is. You could not tell from looking at her, much like you could not with young Granny Smith. “It could not hurt,” you nudge hopefully and by the newfound determination that they display, your hopes soon ‘pay off.’ “Well what are we waiting for then? Let’s get going!” They’re halfway out the door before they freeze at a pony clearing their throat, “And just what you three younglings gonna do with them dirty plates of yours?” You can almost feel their motivation drain away like a writer with his pen and quill. “That’s what ah thought…” They drag their hooves back to the table and take their plates to the kitchen while you look over the salad remains. “Hmm… Shame. I was hoping to try some of that purple material in the salad.” Dash clears her throat and pushes her plate over, a small heap of salad resting in the center with a… “Cat got your tongue?” “Opal is not here,” you smile back at her, “I thank you.” You reach for your fork, the only one that was used it would seem and take a bite, smile fading away. “Beets not your style?” You nod. “Figured, let’s get you something to wash that down with.” What would you do without her? It takes the five of you no time to clean the table after you had washed down the ‘beet,’ an awful substance that attempts to be sweet but reminds you distinctly of manure, a memory you wish to purge. You say five, but the number is closer to three, with Granny Smith giving instructions from her rocker and Rainbow Dash… Well, she’s Rainbow Dash. With a wipe of your brow you take a sip of cider, enjoying the tingle that runs along the back of your throat. “Me and Big Mac gotta finish working the west field before the sun goes, can you two watch Granny for us?” “Ah don’t need a foalsitter, how old do you think I am?” AJ ignores her and looks to you, “Just in case.” “I shall do my best.” Granny snorts as the door closes behind them, “Don’t need no foalsitter…” “To appease them is easier than it would be to convince them, no?” She cracks a smile, “Ya make a good point there, sonny.” She looks up from her chair and out the window as her family escapes from sight, taking that moment to stand back up, “What they don’t know won’t hurt them, hehe.” Rainbow Dash excuses herself and asks where the restroom is, Granny pointing her up the stairs. Now it’s just the two of you, and Granny motions you over, “So ya liked the apple sauce huh? Ah like it too myself. C’mere.” She opens up the fridge and takes out a shallow tub filled with the mouth-watering cuisine. “I always keep a reserve in case of Apple emergencies.” Pouring you a bowl she fishes out a spoon, something they don’t use too often if lunch served as the norm. You are about to dig in when you realize she did not join you to eat. “Do you not wish to have more?” “I’m too old to eat much more. Lunch got me stuffed like an Apple pie. You just enjoy that there sauce.” And so you do, you might have done so regardless. She begins to chuckle strangely enough and you check yourself for any spills. Hmm, none. Then why does she laugh? “I am sorry, but I do not understand the joke.” She peters off to her normal voice, “Oh its nothing. Look at me, trying to bribe you for the time I got left.” You almost drop your bowl, Granny walking back and sitting in her rocker, “Didn’t think I could tell, did ya?” “I do not know-” “Don’t you worry none, it’s just us now.” “Yes, I suppose it is… Are you afraid?” you ask and set your bowl in the sink. “No… I think I’m ready.” Fate is a funny thing. The living are often quick to assume their end may not come, and too that they shall not live for much longer. Both assumptions of their fate, both incorrect. But if she knows of you, perhaps you might still learn something from her. “When did you learn of my… nature?” Back and forth she rocks happily, somehow comfortable in your presence, “Ah think it was when you first saw me. Ya lingered on me like I do when I find a spoiled apple in the bunch… Ya made it obvious when you started talking ‘bout age and beauty.” “When I hesitated…” She nods with a shallow sigh, “I didn’t think ya’d come get me all personal and such.” Your hands grasps the edge of the counter as you lean over the sink, silently cursing your failure at subterfuge. You… idiot… You have to end her now, Anon. When she tells Applejack- If she tells- You know she will. Do not think to know the future, even you do not truly know. “Guess I should feel honored. Ah wish you’d let me know first so I could put on somethin’ nice.” “And ruin the surprise?” you joke, “I think not.” “Surprise. Go ahead and finish that bowl…” Granny goes quiet before letting out a whisper. “… then we can get going.” That voice… So she does fear death. Good, then she can still appreciate the gift of life. “With age, comes wisdom. Would you agree with me?” You don’t wait for her response, you know she agrees. “Then could you answer why a wise old pony such as yourself assumes her time has come? Might you, humor me?” “Ah lived a full life, Anonymous, if that’s your real name. I ain’t the mare I used to be, despite what I tell the others. Just figured you’d come for me eventually…” another pause. “How ‘bout you humor me then. Why not now?” Why does a bird fly in flock? Why does the sun rise in the east and set in the west? Why might Han and Chewie be unable to speak? We are all full of questions. It just so happens that this is one you can, in fact, answer. “It is simple, truth be told,” you look back to her with a grin, “It is not your time.” Granny Smith appears to brighten in her seat. Relief is a powerful tool. “How long… Never mind that, I don’t want to know.” Wise beyond even her years. “To know one’s fate is to change it. When your time does come, young Granny Smith, then I will see you a safe journey home. You have my word.” “Young Granny Smith… Ah hope I’ll look as good as you when I’m your age.” Even after she joked at your looks… Perhaps Rainbow Dash was correct in a way, to let things go… If she is happy, then surely you can follow. “You’ll look even better. That too, you have my word upon.” “Don’t figure you’d break your word…” she continues to rock, back and forth… back and- No! “Ya know, you ain’t what I was expecting.” “Did you think me a skeleton wielding… what is it that I am often depicted to wield? It is curved and on a stick.” “A scythe, and no. Nothin’ so flashy. Ya seem… different. I don’t know why, but you seem to care ‘bout us common ponyfolk.” Life is a wondrous thing. To spend time amongst those that thrive in it is a gift. “You assumed I to be cold and unfeeling. A mere accident of nature… So I was, Granny, for a very long time…” “I don’t see none o’ that now, just another pony.” To be a pony… it doesn’t fit. It doesn’t sound right, you know the right word and yet- Why does it bring pain to think? Clambering down the stairs, Dash makes her entrance, “You ready to blow this joint?” You look to Granny who creaks out of her chair, “I’ll walk you two out.” With slow steps you both trail behind the aged mare, working out onto the dirt road back to Ponyville. “I’ll get Han and Chewie. It was nice to see you Granny.” “Be careful with the door,” she shouts after her. “You take care of that Pegasus, Anon. She cares for you.” “And I for her. I do not wish to come for her again.” She watches the barn door open and shakes her head, “Anonymous, you have much to learn about mares…” “What do you mean-” “Chewie NO!” You barely see the Timberwolf make it past Dash who runs aground trying to stop the canine, the wolf setting her sights on you and- Her health. “Halt!” Chewie takes that as her cue to charge, but Granny makes no move to run, or change position at all. “Down!” Granny stands her ground and squints, glaring at the rapidly approaching wolf, “Darn wolves…” Chewie slides to a halt and rests on her flank two hooves away from Granny, her snout looking to the floor, almost avoiding the mare’s gaze. “Don’t you turn away from me, look at me.” The wolf does so with hesitation, Han finally peeking around the corner. “Whatcha got to say for yourself hmm? That’s a bad wolf.” Her tail stiffens as she accepts her scolding, “Wolves these days got no manners. Back in the day, they’d at least howl as a warning ‘fore they charged ya. Where’s its mother?” Don’t think about it, Anon. You were protecting Scootaloo. You were trying to help… “Oh…” you find her inspecting you, sensing your dissonance and looking at the wolf in a new light, “So that’s how it is…” Dash sets down beside Chewie with a snort, “Did I tell you to stop, or did I not? You’re in big trouble now.” “What’s her name?” Granny asks, lightening her gaze. “Chewie,” you explain, your hands dirty at your past deeds, “Her brother is over there, his name is Han.” “Chewie… That’s a nice name, isn’t it?” Her tone seems to lift the wolf’s spirits and he tail begins to wag again. “You just need to learn some manners is all. Well, I taught Winona well enough, how ‘bout I teach her and her brother?” You’re honestly surprised at her offer. From what Applejack said- Well she said many things to protect her kin, this is no different. “I cannot possibly accept your offer. I have nothing to offer in return.” “We can’t have Chewie here running at every pony she sees though, can we? I’ll get Big Mac to fetch ‘em this weekend.” “How might I repay you then?” Granny Smith just smiles and turns back to the house, “Your company’s payment enough. Now you two run along. I got more apple sauce to cook.” She has you to thank for that… ~~~ You walk back along the road in Ponyville having already dropped off Han and Chewie. “So what was that whole ‘company’ thing about?” “Nothing of importance. She merely deduced my nature through my actions and we had a pleasant conversation. Nothing to ‘write home about.’” “Aren’t you worried she’ll tell someone?” You pass by a group of stallions playing Hoofball, steering clear as the ball goes flying by. “Not at all. She is wise and will not seek to unveil me. I like her.” “I’m sure you’re a big hit with the older mares…” she laughs and decides to form a nest atop your shoulders. “So is this what you’re wearing to the Gala?” “Gala?” You blow her tail out of your face, unable to see through the colorful strands, “What is this Gala?” “The Grand Galloping Gala? Twilight said you’d be coming with us this weekend.” To make plans for another without their knowledge… Often this ends in your arrival, but never would someone make plans for you. “You didn’t know.” “I might just have a chat with Miss Sparkle. Care to join me?” “Yeah- no. You can count me out. I need to see if Rarity’s still got my dress.” You raise a brow at the thought of her wearing a dress and Rainbow Dash seems to read your mind, “Nothing too girly, you numbskull. It’s just as cool as me.” “Those two terms do not seem to work together.” “Yeah yeah you keep talking. I’ll see you tomorrow. Up for a movie?” “I must check my schedule first. Twilight might have me busy all day.” The both of you share a laugh before she leaves, you retreating to a more enclosed location. Once you’re sure no pony can see you, you focus yourself, willing yourself inside Twilight’s home. You adjust to the change in light as it seems the sun does not grace this building’s interior so easily. Commotion coming from downstairs in the cellar. You lean just outside, the door opening shortly after. Twilight closes the door midstride, oblivious to your presence, you assume, as she walks right by. “A Gala?” “GAH!” Twilight trips over the stump in the room’s center, stars comically spinning about her head. She shakes her head free and sees you, “Anon?” “I do not take kindly to ponies making plans for me. Would you concur?” “Plans... The Gala! Anon, I’m glad you’re here. Do you want to go the Gala this weekend?” If you had eyes this would be the time to blink in succession. Surely she is not serious. “Rainbow Dash told me everything.” Twilight chuckles with a nervous smile, “Surprise?” She is no Pinkie Pie. ~~~ “To repay me? I do not recall such a transaction needing to occur?” “It was a month back, we were talking about Saddle Arabia and- It doesn’t matter, what does it that I found a way to pay you back.” “Could you not have simply asked if I would like to attend?” Twilight gawks in disbelief, “Why wouldn’t you want to attend? Rainbow Dash and the rest of my friends were ready to duke it out over the tickets.” “Duke- Duke it out? I do not understand.” “Come on, Anon. Please go,” she begins to beg on the knees, “It’d mean the world to me if you went.” You hold such value to her. It is an admirable feeling to be important in her life… despite the attempt at deceit. With a sigh, as not to show how much you are actually interested in the event, you are more cunning than she is after all, you nod. “If I must, then I shall attend this event with you.” You live on a sea of lies... How delightful that your ship be built true. “Brilliant! I’ll send a letter to Celestia right away! I’m sure she’ll be just as excited. Spike? Spike?” “Celestia?” “Princess Celestia,” she corrects you, overturning a table in search of her assistant. “She was the one who suggested you come in the first place. It was such a great idea, I couldn’t believe I didn’t think of it myself.” Celestia… If fate would favor you, she shall not recall your encounter. It has been millennia past… What worries you, Anon? No words were exchanged, just a favor of the most blasphemous nature. Your nature. “That… isn’t a problem is it? You don’t have some kind of feud with her or anything, right?” “Hmm? No, nothing of the sort.” “Good.” She stops to think before continuing her search for the missing dragon, “She was pretty adamant about you coming, actually. Kind of weird.” She does not remember. She cannot know you. “Where is he? Spike!” She grumbles something and quickly gets something to drink, milk it appears to be. “Did you check Rarity’s hooves? He seems to cling to those.” “Trust me, I’ve noticed. Milk?” With a polite decline she begins to drink. Wait wasn’t there something- correct! You almost forgot to ask entirely! Shame on your poor memory, Anon. “Twilight, what is a fetish?” Milk spews from her nostrils and across her countertop, white droplets running down her chin. “Was it something I said?” Today was a curious day. She never did give you an answer.
Chapter 12: The Worst Night EverStop it. Just- Stop… Squeeze a little tighter, wring the memory from your mind like a moist cloth. You thrash about in the small confines of the cabin, hands locked on either side of your head. It just keeps coming and coming… A ringing in your head that does not cease. It must be exterminated. You prop your elbows atop the sink and lean forward, unable even to focus on your own reflection. Though no heart beats in your chest nor do your lungs serve you strength, you find your chest pulsing and yourself out of breath. Why… Why won’t you stop? Because you know what you want. Pain is not what you seek in this life. You call this life? What else would you? With a groan, the pain subsides in intensity, seemingly content with a dull hum at the back of your skull. You can still feel it though, waiting… angrily. How can something hold such malice? Your exhales begin to lessen in volume, your status returning to normal slowly but surely. What aids them in this? Water, yes. A slow stream of water is drawn through the sink and into your hands, splashing it back upon your face. It is strange… You stand and watch the night at the end of each day when the ponies go to sleep, protecting themselves from its cold touch. You do this each night, unhindered by the elements and yet… Drops of water roll down your cheeks, plopping back into the copper bowl beneath you. And yet… It is now, of all times, that you feel its chilling strokes. It is unpleasant. The last time you felt such a wintry draft was… You push up, hands tightening on the sinks edge with your fingers gripping the metal frame. “Ughh… Peace, come to me. Am I unworthy of your grace?” Look at yourself, speaking to beings who aren’t even there. Be ashamed of yourself. “No, it is an act of mortals, and if you-“ Only the crazed and mentally unsound conduct themselves in this way. You’re a fool. “And to act a fool is to-” A pair of knocks interrupts you, your mental dissonance fading away at the sudden noise. “Anon, darling, is everything alright in there?” It is but madam Rarity, you think as you stand up straight and realign your tie. “Yes…” you look back at the mirror, the olive being within it staring down to the sink, now warped and bent from these hands. Your hands. “You will be alright.” Why do you feel that to be more a question than a statement? Allowing yourself another minute to collect yourself, the pain diminished but not fully absent, you pull open the door, Rarity standing there looking as a ‘thing of beauty.’ Each of them appears this way, each in a particular fashion that holds no central point of reference. With a caring smile, Rarity looks up to you, “In all my years I have never known a stallion to spend so much time tidying up. Not that that’s a bad thing.” “I merely required time to collect myself. I find myself… at wit’s end.” Her eyes seem to scan the surface of your being with a caring you have come to appreciate, “Why darling you look dreadful.” That will not do at all, but you are confused. Did she not make this suit to her own specifications, since you did not have any ‘fashion sense.’ A superpower that might be. “Did I splatter it with water?” you check your arms and legs finding them in peak condition, “I do not wish to ruin your suit.” “No not the suit,” she waves you off. “You look dreadful. You’re positively green, more than usual that is. Are you feeling well? Let me see you,” motioning you to lean down. “That is quite alright. I am feeling-” “You, Mr. Anon, better be feeling like letting me take a look at you.” This would be a time to roll your eyes should you have them. However, it would be best to submit to her request. Only hardship can come of your refusal. And to be frank? You have had enough hardship for this trip as it stands. Can it stand? Preposterous, hardship has no legs. You move to a knee, the boney section uncomfortably aligning with the floor. “Now let’s just see how you feel, darling.” She gasps at a touch to your forehead, her hoof only pressing harder against it, “Why darling you are burning up! I think you might be running a fever.” A fever… A humorous notion, though she meant it not in that manner. “Far from likely. I am of hardy make. Do you recall our time in the Everfree forest?” She shivers in recollection, “Don’t remind me of such things. When I saw you drop from that cliff- You had us all worried.” “I do have troubles at this time, to be sure, but a physical illness is not the cause.” “Oh… You’re just nervous, that’s so cute! Well, if you would like some advice from yours truly-” You would be fine without it. “-Then I would recommend you find something to occupy this big intelligent brain of yours.” Her compliments flatter you, and you tell her as much… but the problem is something else -was- occupying your thoughts. “Now, is there anything else I can help you with?” You look back over across the car, Rainbow Dash chatting away with dear Ms. Pie, the two equally excited of the coming trip. Well, not entirely equal. “No, I do believe you have done enough.” “Marvelous, darling, now would you be a dear and scooch aside? You’re not the only one who has some tidying up to do.” You sit back opposite of Dash and Pinkie, the two barely registering your return as they continue to talk. “-and the dancing! They think they’ve danced before, just wait until Pinkie shows them how to do it!” “And don’t forget the Wonderbolts will be performing. When I get to show them my stuff, there’s no way they’ll be able to resist giving me a spot on their squad.” Canterlot. How little you’ve changed off there in the distance, your braziers still glowing from the castle walls as they have each night, Equestria’s beacon in the darkness. A dream, nothing more. “How about it, Anon, who do you think is right?” Why do they hide their flaws? Why do you? “See, he’s so exciting about the dancing that he forgot how to use his mouth.” “I… don’t think that’s how that works, Pinkie.” “Don’t be a party pooper.” “Hmm?” looking back to them, “Did you say something?” Of course they did. Quiet. Don’t ask a question you don’t want- You would rather them give you the answer. “Ms. Party Pooper thinks that dancing- Dancing! Won’t be the most funnest part of the Gala. This mare is -crazy-!” “And -I- think that the Wonderbolts performance is going to rock this side of the Foal Mountains. It’s going to be so AWESOME!” She scrunches her face between her hooves making the strangest of faces. It is quite- cute. “But,” returning back to her more serious tone, “We can’t seem to agree on either one. That’s when Party Balloons here thought you could be a judge. So how about it?” “I like party balloons!” A nickname for Pinkie based on her cutie mark? A fine sounding name for a pony in fact, perhaps she shall bless her foal with such a name. The dancing or the airborne maneuvers of the Wonderbolts… which one shall hold the most sway over these ponies? It is a difficult one to answer. “Neither,” you return to the sight of Canterlot rapidly approaching, the train turning up along the mountain. “The Gala itself shall be of most significance, no dance, no performance…” This answer does not sate the appetite of Ms. Dash however. “Duh the Gala is going to be awesome, but -why-?” “Because.” “You have any other words to add to that?” “No, I do not. When something simply is there is no need to question it.” She chuckles, Pinkie following for a couple seconds before scratching her head, “I don’t get it.” “Anon here spent an entire afternoon trying to convince me that you should always ask questions about stuff like this, and now here he is…” she shakes her head with a smile, “Shrugging off the very same lesson.” Pinkie brightens with a raised hoof, “I get it now! …How’s that funny again?” “It is not, though she seems to appreciate the irony of the statement itself.” You rub your skull as the throbbing temporarily returns long enough to require action, “Still waiting on that explanation- A good one at that.” “Ms. Dash, please,” you raise a hand, still looking away from her. “I have a headache and do not wish further unpleasantries at this time.” From the other side of the car you can almost feel Twilight turn, “You have a headache?” You nod slowly and trail a finger between your brow, Miss Dash still seemingly amused at the fact, “What’s the big deal huh? He’s a big guy, nothing short of me kicking his flank should give him a problem.” She nudges your elbow with a smirk, “Am I right or am I right?” Wrong, you think as you pull away. “Anon has been having problems with headaches for almost two months now. I thought we were getting better.” No. It has only gotten worse over the passing days, and only upon your boarding of this train did it drive its spike through your skull. Quite the horrendous sight. “As did I, Miss Sparkle.” You catch a drop of sweat as it forms and stand up, “I believe some fresh air will serve me well.” Rainbow Dash prepares to get up as well, “I’ll come with you.” “No!” you snap at her, the cabin silencing at your word. Why did this happen to you? What have you done to deserve this? “I would not wish to keep you from such stimulating conversation.” “Anon if you need any help…” Rainbow starts out, but Twilight joins you before she can finish. “I’ll make sure Anon’s a-okay by the time we reach Canterlot.” “A-okay?” “It means you’ll feel-” Twilight stops with a gasp and points out the window, “Are those the Wonderbolts?” “WHERE!?” Twilight’s magic pulls you by the tie into the next car and further back until you reach the end of the train, Rainbow Dash too late to notice the ruse placed upon her. “I just wanted to help…” You breathe in the frosted air and allow the wind cool your heated skin. “So did you forget everything I tried to teach you?” To forget would mean that the lesson were to have escaped your mind. This is not the case. “I hold your tactics close, Miss Sparkle, but their effects seem to have… diminished.” “Look, Anon, I’m here to help you, but I can only do so much.” “You can, can’t you? An artificial limitation that has been propped upon your shoulders like a parrot to a ship’s captain.” It’s obvious she does not understand the reference and you soon find yourself wondering, only for the throb of your skull to stall you. “Again. Right there.” Just as you thought, she is a master at discerning the smallest of details. “How might you have known?” “It was on your face. I could see you were in pain.” That obvious? If only such a force held life within it, then you would have the strength to eradicate it from yourself and be free of its hold. You look up from the tracks passing beneath you, the cliff almost sprinting past, but you know that it is you who are moving away from it instead. The sky is clear… A good night for the Gala you would say. “It is a nice night, would you not agree?” Twilight shakes her head, “Anon, I can’t help you if you won’t level with me.” You did not know you were playing a video game… What’s a vid- Stop thinking. You do not want what it brings. “The air might keep the attendees indoors, but at that thought, they do not venture out to the courtyard much do they?” “Anon…” you find her with a caring gaze. Why do you pull away from her aid? What harm has she brought you? “You wish to know about the dream. Not those of your kin when they look to the future, but my dream. That which burrows within my mind.” “I can only help you so far. Meet me halfway here.” Halfway? Perhaps that much you can manage. “My dream- It took place in Ponyville. I awoke in a bed, rainbow blankets… Do you recall that question of mine?” “It was one of the stranger ones.” “Yes yes. My eyes- I had those in the dream. At first I believe myself to be blind until I learned how to use the contraptions. Quite the sensation, to choose to see nothing…” you pause for a while, silently swelling on it. “Do you miss the feeling?” More so than you wish to admit. It is not your place allow such envious thoughts find safe harbor, so you choose to ignore the question, one of the few choices you do have. “It was a marvelous world. All I had to do was speak it and the world would make it so. I could tame the Everfree with a whisper… Centuries of work done in an instant. Such power-” Once more she interrupts you, “Do you crave that type of power?” “Crave, like one would a delicious treat? I cannot say they share the same emotion. With the power there I could do- I could be…” You know what you wish, but do not desire the word. “Short answer, Miss Sparkle, is no, I do not crave power. I respect its usage.” “Fair enough.” She seems pleased with your response. “Please, continue.” Should you speak of Miss Moon? You do not believe she would be delighted to hear you informing one of her subjects in such a matter. You shall leave her out. Where next then? Ah yes. “It was the perfect world, or so I had thought. Something was off. Whenever I was displeased at some minor detail, a bell would chime in the distance, a warning perhaps, I did not know at the time, but it signaled those within me that they were to- leave me.” You can still remember each of them. The absolute mask of terror that befell them when the chime called for them. “I think you’re right. A bell would work well as a representation for danger.” And this is why she is the one you confide in. She works well to ‘put the pieces together.’ “I was late for a party, Miss Dash told me. Ah, I forgot to mention you all were there as well… Quick to please me and just as fast to apologize.” You did not wish them to submit to your desires, but you wished for them to be truthful and act as they would. To have friends who would act instead of be, is to not have friends at all. “I was taken someplace. Darker than the night’s sky, deeper than the crystal mines and colder than the fiercest winter. At the end was a door, text upon that even I could not read. Something within it spoke to me… whispering to me…” “What did it whisper?” Tell her, Anon. Go ahead, let it all come crashing down around you. You squeeze into the railing, its metal brittle under death’s touch. “It wished for release, to be free, and when I refused it attempted to finish me off. I would be left alone… in the dark. Cold and afraid. So much anger…” Twilight’s eyes travel your length, pausing when she see’s your viselike grip. “Have you felt… I don’t know, different lately?” “How do you mean?” It is clear that she herself is in a state of puzzlement, unknowing of how to best word her own phrase despite knowing what she wishes to say. “By lately I mean since you came to Ponyville. What’s changed since before?” You look back down to the pair of steel tracks as you hasten over them. “Too much. Calm and collected, I was for many centuries, millennia… When I saw the world, it was as it was, not as I wished it, not as I hoped it. I held no prejudice to it. The world, simply was.” “Time can change a pony, even if it takes years. Don’t be so hard on yourself for changing, it’s not necessarily a bad thing.” You consider a nod, but choose against it, even while her words do strike true. Change is inevitable, for most creatures. Change is not necessarily bad, for most creatures. You are not a creature. “Time and change, they can do well for their host, but as you can see, I am not a pony. I am…” Not yet. She is not ready for the truth. “Different.” “And you won’t tell me how?” She exhales audibly at your nod and looks out with you, “I think your dream is trying to show you something. I think- and this is just my opinion. I think it’s showing your trouble in control.” “Control? Anger is not a matter of control! It is-” Stop yelling, not at Twilight. She seeks to help and should you drive her away… Ha, as the saying goes. Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth. “I do not wish it at all, Miss Sparkle.” “Anger isn’t something you can just ignore or lose. It’s always a part of us, and not to sound like a record, but it’s not necessarily a bad thing. How you use it is what matters.” Incorrect once more. She bases her beliefs on the fact that you, Death of all things, are common to the living. You share the same plain of existence, yes. You share the ground should your feet rest against it. You share the air around you, but you are nothing -Nothing- like them. “Should I grow angry, Miss Sparkle, should I lose control of my faculty, I would not wish any being in a nation’s span of me. I can hurt them…” you nod, grinding your teeth. “I can hurt them in the worst way imaginable.” Stop saying things such as this. They are unnerving, off-putting to the living souls around you, Twilight in particular. You can see by the downward tilt of her head that she wishes no more than to cease this line of conversation. “I do not wish this,” you shake your head and release your grip, the metal railing now a mangled mess. “I do not want to hurt anyone, or any pony. I wish to return to a simpler time.” Maybe it is time… “We can get through this. I won’t stop trying to help if you don’t stop trying.” You turn about, the castle entrance several hundred hoof-lengths away and rapidly approaching. For a moment, you wonder if the gala could convince you, but nothing short of a disaster could change your decision. “Can you keep a promise, Miss Sparkle?” Her entire being almost seems to brighten at the prospect of learning some mystic secret from you and her hastened nod brings you the same conclusion, “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my…” she slowly closes an eye and pokes it with a hoof, “eye. Good. I didn’t want to mess that one up.” Laughter comes to mind and it does humor you in some degree, but- It is not the time. “Tonight, after the Gala and our return to Ponyville… Hmm, a strange- lump, has found its way in my chest.” “That just means you’re nervous. You don’t need to be, it’s not like you’re leaving or anything.” She laughs lightly, that is, until she sees your face. At that point it lessens to itself to absence entirely. “You can’t be serious. What about the girls? What about Han and Chewie?” “I would rather not disturb-” “What about Rainbow Dash?” You pass through the gates, the air swishing through you. You’ll miss that feeling. “What about her?” “Well what do you think she’ll think about this?” Assuming the actions of another is a ‘one way trip’ to disappointment. Besides, the living do not obey the same logical process that you adhere to. Their emotions will not allow it. “I can only hope for her to understand. It was clear to her that this arrangement was only temporary. My vacation is coming to an end.” You take a moment to admire the passing buildings, the pearly exteriors still shining true even after the passage of time. She presses a hoof against her face, “Oh by Celestia- Are you blind?!” Everyone is blind to something. The subject is what differs. “I have no eyes, Twilight. Perhaps then, I should be.” “That’s not what I meant.” The train screeches to a halt inside the station, the streets positively bustling with activity, the unprivileged ponies engaging in their own personal gala. “Rainbow Dash isn’t just going to let you go.” You look through the window in the door, barely able to see her through the next door, “She cares about you, Anon. If this is about the dream-” “It is not!” you shout back at her, the mere mention of that place bringing you anger, “This is about me and me alone!” Instead of backing down as she had, she instead presses forward defiantly, “I don’t believe you. You like it in Ponyville, you said that yourself, how much you enjoy the ponies there.” “It is a fleeting moment in time.” You hiss despite your wishes, but you cannot cease yourself. “They will become just as these ponies have.” “These ponies?” she questions your judgment with a laugh, “How are they any different from anypony in Ponyville?” “They just are! I would not expect you to understand.” “They’re happy, look at them! They care just as much about each other as anypony I know.” “Until their time has come and they would beg their fellows lives in their place.” “This isn’t just about you. You’re afraid. You can stand up to Nightmare Moon, but something has you scared like- like a filly! What is it?” End her- Stop it. She dares to yell at you, so finish her. Teach her what it means to face Death. I cannot. Yes you can. Then I will not! “What are you so afraid of?” With a slam of your fist the railing shatters and warps, all of your anger released in one strike. Twilight goes silent at your feat of strength, a tremble creeping through her and stretching down to the tips of her hooves. When you speak, it is a whisper, barely audible over the echoes of the partying ponies who have not missed a beat. “You are right, Twilight. I am afraid. I’m afraid that one day it is not a simple piece of metal that my anger is unleashed upon.” “You’re afraid you’ll hurt a pony.” “I am afraid… that I will hurt Rainbow Dash.” You press your head against the door, the wood might as well be ice as it cools your skull. “Anon I-” You suddenly feel like falling forward, looking back up to see the door open and Rainbow Dash standing there with a smile. “Whoa now, watch the dress. If I don’t get into the Wonderbolts because you messed up this dress then I’m going to have to bring the heat to you.” She looks around you to see Twilight who’s wiping off a drop of sweat, “Are you two working out out here? Pfft, let the Dash show you how it’s-” You block the entrance with a forced smile, “You’re not trying to hide something are you?” “No, but I do believe we have arrived. Surely you have come to fetch us so that we might leave, yes?” Despite the bluntness of your lie she appears to be more excited about the Gala then investigating your crime, “Buck yeah. I can’t have my date late for the Gala.” “Date?” you ask following her, Twilight closing the door behind you. Dash’s face turns red as she attempts to explain herself, “Well uh- More like a- a umm…” “A bodyguard,” Twilight speaks up. “Exactly! If I have a bodyguard then the Wonderbolts will think I’m Somepony who’s important, and that’ll bring me another step closer to my dream!” Air catches in your throat at the word but you press on without a sound, hand rubbing your head. “Plus I don’t want any weirdoes hitting on me while I’m there. I’ve got a reputation you know.” “I have noticed.” Before long you have returned with the others, Rarity finally coming out of the bathroom with a certain ‘chip’ on her shoulder, “Why Anon, every time I see you you look a little worse for wear.” “Anon?” Dash looks back at you to only find you equally confused, “Nah, he looks fine. Come on, you don’t want to be late for Hugh Mud or whatever his name is.” The three of you move past her, “But doesn’t he- What did you just call him?” Rainbow Dash takes off for the exit as Rarity leaps clean over you in pursuit. You didn’t think she was that athletic. Does she perform the yoga? Stepping out of the train you find the two of them still at it until Dash takes off into the sky and out of reach, Rarity unable to jump high enough. “You get down here this instant!” “I wouldn’t keep jumping if I were you,” she chuckles in response, “Don’t want your pretty dress ruined for Hugh Mud.” “Blueblood! His name is Blueblood!” “So you’re not going to miss any of this?” Twilight whispers to you. Your smile turns to a frown as you continue on. “More than you know…” Rarity, after taking her precious time in coming to the realization that, no, she could not in fact reach Ms. Dash, soon ceases her efforts with a single humph and fixes the wrinkles that had begun to appear on her dress. Much time and effort was poured into these assorted pieces of cloth, a simple concept but an achievement beyond any skill a common pony could achieve. You can only look down to your own suit and smile knowing all the heartache it brought her. A strange notion, to smile at dismay, but if humor should follow, is it wrong to laugh? Quite possibly. Since Madam Rarity had spent her time to construct the fine vestments for her friends, she had assumed fixing a new suit for you would be an easy task. Not so. No suit she made looked quite right. Adding gemstones one of the more outlandish attempts of hers. In the end, this suit is as much a part of you as the cold truth that rests within it. Together you walk past a dancing group of ponies, each dressed in their best attire, though they do not achieve a level such as Rarity’s have. It is a strange sight, you think while walking past them, a pair wrapped by the leg and swinging in a circle, how content they are, even as they see those who go to a place they cannot. Why does envy not shine in their eyes? Why do they get to be happy? You let yourself stray from the group and walk amongst the others, the ones who aren’t dancing or sipping from their cup are engaging in conversation. Some speak of the Gala and the ponies they’ve seen entering the gates, others of the day’s affairs, no talk of deceit or deception. Do they wait until their kin’s back is turned? None of them pay you much attention. You are but a traveler amongst them, and they would rather not disturb someone in their time of bliss. A stallion bumps into you from the side, spilling his drink, and you are thankful none gets on you. His breath is cut at the action and he immediately apologizes and looks to see if you have been damaged, despite your assurances. “Sorry again, mate, hard to believe I didn’t see ya.” “Difficult indeed,” you scan over the crowd, all the numbers colliding and mixing like the waves of a bay. “Don’t recognize you from around here. Can I offer you a drink at least?” “No… I was just looking around.” You hurry yourself along, leaving him there with an empty mug, but he does not pry. He simply obtains another beverage and returns to the party. Perhaps you should follow his example. Do not dwell. Do not allow yourself anger. Care for your fellow, while you still have time to do so. Perhaps that is a part of it… The human condition. Caring… And the pain returns and so must you. Where did they run off to? ~~~ Orange lanterns burn above the street as you walk, maneuvering still through the never-ending tide. A laughter catches on the wind and you smile. All it took was the sound of laughter to- You shake your head and continue on. The gates appear ahead of you, but no sign of the friends you seek. At the front stands two guards, both royal in nature due to the shimmering gold plating that adorns their chest. They look you over as you approach and stand upright, perhaps in an attempt to match your height. It is a foolish motion. Three would be required to match you vertically. “Halt!” the first guard speaks in an authoritative tone of voice, one required to keep order in a city such as this, “A ticket is required for entry.” Ticket? Ah yes, the ticket. “Yes yes, one moment young sir,” you sift through the interior pockets of your suit. A snicker erupts from the second guard, the first fixing his glare upon him, “Is something funny, private?” It would appear you both share a misunderstanding of the guard, but it would be best left unaddressed. “Nothing, sir,” he sniffs and salutes as he has been so often taught do, much like a well-trained dog in fact. “It is surely a wonder how well you can train a pony.” Perhaps a joke? “Does he roll-over as well?” This earns a chuckle from the first guard who takes your ticket as you present it, “Yes, he does on occasion. Have a nice night, sir. Enjoy the party.” He is a noble soul and perhaps soon you shall help him reach his destination. He might even take up his armor once more. “Before I go, might I ask you a question?” He’s rather taken aback by this but agrees as there is not a queue behind you. “What can I help you with?” “Do you have family, a wife perhaps?” You can see his reluctance to speak of this to you. After all, this is much like the plot for many of these ‘Thriller’ movies they play in the theatre. “Yes…” “I merely ask this, because it is a wondrous night, perhaps you can say beautiful. I do not understand how you can deprive her of your company tonight.” “I have a job to do. If I have to miss one night with her to put food on the table, then I will. She understands.” Hmm… You reach into your pockets and grab a handful of bits, Miss Dash wishing you to save them for a picture with the Wonderbolts, but this… this means more. “Here, this should be adequate pay for a nights work. I only desire you convene with your family.” “I- I can’t accept this. You’re too generous,” he attempts to reject your offer but you insist, “I have an obligation to the guard tonight anyways. I can’t just-” “I can get one of the other guards to cover you, Spark, no problem. Just take the ponies offer- Well, he’s not exactly a pony.” “No, I am not. Just another partygoer. Please, sir, take it.” His hesitation loses ground as he looks to his fellow guard, “You won’t tell Shining Armor about this, will you?” “Not a word.” He looks back to you, “Thank you, you have no idea how much this means to me.” With that he takes off away from the gate and through the crowd. “Pardon my curiosity, but why did you do that?” You sigh and walk through the gate. “Everyone should be allowed the time they have left…” Inside the castle hall you take but a moment to marvel the feeling. A torch’s warmth, music pulsing through you from the dining hall, how the very air is saturated in a certain regality. Yet there is no laughter, no frolicking ponies who care for the moment they now possess. Perhaps it is too early to tell, yes, that is a well placed assumption. The crimson carpet flows from your feet to the top of the stairs, Twilight waving down at you. You return the wave, albeit slowly, more focused on the mare beside her. Celestia. You cock your head, thinking perhaps it is merely the angle of your head that masks her true form, but you find this not the case. She hasn’t aged a day, though her mane does shine with a rejuvenated aura about it, swaying the breeze, despite in fact, the absence of such a thing. Magic is certainly a wonder. A thought creeps through your head as she addresses another guest who walks up the stairs to meet her. Does she know? Yes, you’ve contemplated this thought many times over, all reaching the same conclusion. She couldn’t possibly. Yet when you visited the hospital to greet an old friend- not a friend… When you met a patient, he knew you at a glance, despite it being your first meeting. If he could know, then perhaps she- “Equestria to Anon, come in please. Helloooo?” Stop thinking about it. She does not know, no more questions. You look down to see Twilight trying to get your attention, “So you are in there after all. Good, I was afraid you might’ve left early.” “Left? Left where?” “I was hoping you might tell me.” Not here at the party. You do not wish to spoil this evening, “But later, come on, I want you to meet Celestia. This is my payment after all.” You consider asking what for, but she grabs you by the hand and pulls you along, “I know you don’t remember, and that’s okay. I do, though.” “Then perhaps it would be best,” you slither your hand free half-way up the stairs, “if I approached without my hand tethered to your hoof, yes?” “Sorry?” she smiles, though you’re not entirely sure if that was an apology or a question. Both, maybe. You’re not sure why the word ‘cop-out’ comes to mind, but it seems to fit. You wait in line with Twilight, deeming it ‘uncouth’ to simply walk to the front as Twilight had suggested. Surely Celestia taught her better manners than that. Excitement certainly has a way of superseding one’s behavior. In due time you reach the front, Twilight taking it upon herself to introduce you. “Acheem, Princess Celestia, I would like to introduce to you one of my newest friends in Ponyville. Anonymous.” “Anon will do fine, Celestia,” you bow politely, though Celestia does not return the favor. In fact, she does not make any action worth noting. She just seems to stare- Nope, she blinked. She does still contain the control of her own functions. “It’s -Princess- Celestia, Anon. Princess.” At long last, Celestia breaks free of her silent streak and bows her head, “Celestia is just fine, Anon. It is… an honor to meet you.” That pause, a second’s hesitation much akin to yours when you met young Granny Smith. She knows. “Princess, we’re at a social event. We can’t talk on a first name basis, right?” “Now Twilight-” You take the moment to interrupt her with a false smile. “Twilight is most correct, Princess. In front of your subjects, the imagery of their leader is key. One must act in a certain noble light, one which requires the respect of your people. Is this not true of other cultures?” “Yes. Exactly what Anon said,” Twilight tacks on, “With the respect and the culture. Image! Yes, he hit the nail on the head.” Twilight nervously laughs, half wanting what is best for Celestia and half not wanting to be on her bad side. Damned if you do, damned if you do not. A truer statement… Perhaps a truer statement has been said. “You both are absolutely correct. This is no place for sociable chatter. There are many attendees to greet and I do not have time to retreat for a social visit.” “You’re right. Maybe we can talk later?” Twilight prepares to depart with you. “Of course, my most faithful student, but before you go, I do have a task for you this evening, if you wish to take it.” Twilight’s eyes practically light up. No, not figuratively, you are almost sure that they have brightened to a certain degree. “Anything, Celestia- I mean, Princess.” Celestia smiles at her loyal subject, “Could you greet our guests so that Anonymous and I might enjoy a social chat?” Your fake smile drops in an instant. “Umm, I guess I could, but-” Once again, Celestia interrupts. “You always were my favorite student, Twilight Sparkle. Please follow me, Anonymous.” You raise your brows in alarm towards Twilight, a worthy attempt to display that, no, you did not wish to be alone with her. Of course, you are an amateur when it comes to these silent messages and that added to Celestia’s distraction leaves Twilight oblivious to your actions. Twilight raises her head with a smile that would do her teacher proud, “I’ll do my best, Princess.” She turns to an oncoming couple and bows her head, “Welcome to the Gala. Have a wonderful night.” Behind you comes the sound of Celestia clearing her throat, “Shall we be going?” This is Twilight’s attempt to pay you back, and you shall not have her debt linger over your head for a second longer, as she will not get the chance to try again. “Indeed.” ~~~ You join her to her personal quarters and you take but a moment to look over the room. Everything is as it was, though her fireplace in its ornate decoration now burning with a light orange glow, its shadows dancing on the rug placed before it. She takes her place on the rug as you walk along the right wall, hand drifting over the cabinet as you get closer to the balcony. Stopping just inside you turn around, reaching the location that strikes you as the most memorable, her bed. You place a hand on its surface, the cool air having chilled the sheets over the fire’s warmth. It was here that she slept that night. Behind you is where she stood, watching her own form drift away… Until you helped her. Clenching the sheet you can only think of how foolish your actions were, how short-sighted your plans, how utterly- “Do you not like the sheets?” Your hand returns to your side in a manner most swift, her voice catching you off-guard as it were. “They were made in Manehattan, but I do think I prefer this piece of furniture.” She pats along the rug where she rests, the pillow-like lump forming a wide U around her, “It was a gift from a Saddle Arabian princess. Care to sit with me?” In truth, you would not. The mere proximity to one of your… just the thought gives you a strange feeling in your stomach. Butterflies? In any case, just being around one of your past victims fills you with unease. How can a feeling -fill- a person, you wonder? “An honor of the highest accord, I do believe.” Taking a seat you also take the time to enjoy the soft cushion that meets you, your butt sitting at the pillow’s edge. “I don’t bite you know.” You raise a brow at her sudden and questionable statement to which she elaborates for you. “You are allowed to move closer. We may be strangers, but distancing oneself isn’t the best way to get to know one another. Surely you would agree.” She… calls you strangers? Yet the look she gave you- You were certain that she knew. Could you have been mistaken? Never. Maybe? Her hoof pats the middle of the bed-thing, not quite a bed though the pillow denotes it as such. A strange piece of furnishing nonetheless. “I find it strange how similar you are to Twilight as she once was. Timid, even.” “Then perhaps I shall simply pass the emotion along,” you scoot over, more assured now that your nature be a mystery to her. “Shall we begin again?” Her smile is a reassurance of your previous worry as she raises a hoof, “We shall. My name is Princess Celestia.” “Anonymous, Miss Celestia,” you lean over and peck her hoof, “However I prefer, Anon, myself.” “I see you don’t lack in manners,” withdrawing her hoof with a blush of her cheeks. It is a good look for her, you would say. “Well, after performing the same on Madam Rarity she insisted that I greet her in such a manner at all times. Surely a princess deserves no less, no?” “I do appreciate the gesture, but here, we are equals. No need for Messrs or Misses, here.” She is far more sociable- is that a word? More sociable than you had imagined. She reminds you of Rainbow Dash in a way, but Twilight in another. Strange. “Fair enough, Celestia. Fair enough.” “So Twilight tells me you have only recently came to Ponyville. How long has it been since you’ve arrived?” “Should my memory be accurate at this moment, my time would be recorded at or around three months.” “And what might you mean by ‘this moment?’” Hmm? Did you say that? Of course you did, how could you forget so easily? Well… “My memory is not as it once was. The passage of time withers all, one could say.” You attempt to lean back only to find imbalance as the result. You look back to the pillow, only reaching up to your lower back, not nearly stable enough to serve as a foundation. Poor craftsmanship, despite its desirable appearance. Celestia constrains her laughter, managing a sniffling chuckle instead. “Do you find me to have withered? I am not a young mare, despite how you might see me.” You cock your head to get a better look at her, finding only the most minute flaws in her appearance. A scuff here in her fur, a twist hair in the mane, though nothing most devastating. “Should a normal mare of your age be blessed by such a visage, then they can only hope to maintain such a height in the future.” “And she told me of your peculiar way of talking,” she smiles jokingly. “Who?” She is unable to hold her laugh back at this point, giving quite the adorable giggle, though not on par with Pinkie or Rainbow Da… Is- she enjoying the party? “I can see what you meant about your memory.” You were so quick to leave her when Twilight volunteered her aid. Is that how you wish for her to remember you? “Might I say you are quite the peculiar specimen? I can see why my faithful student is so interested in you.” “Perhaps you should be careful, Celestia. If you keep speaking as your student, then she herself might find herself in your hooves.” Instead of going into a normal response, she pauses, eyes drifting for a moment, unspeaking, yet her words are spoken. You… understand. “It is to be her fate then?” She looks back up to you in a manner you refer to as shock. It is an appearance you are quite accustom to. “Excuse me?” Did you not make yourself clear? No matter, she shall have an explanation for your sudden statement. “To be a princess? I assumed she was destined for something more when I saw her. It was… a strange premonition if you would allow me the mystical metaphor.” Celestia keeps you in her sight before looking to the fire, “I can only hope so. I have done my best to instruct her.” So you were right after all? How grand. Pinkie would consider a celebration to be in order, but she must not know. No pony must know. “I trust-” “Cross my heart. Hope to Die. Stick a needle in my eye. Hmm, that isn’t how it goes…” You scratch your chin, pinching at your skin as a pain befalls you. “Not again…” Celestia shuffles a bit closer in alarm, “Are you alright?” You grit your teeth and rub your aching skull, “I shall call for the royal physician.” “Wait,” you hold your hand out to stop her, Celestia paused at your request, “I am alright. Just… I require but a moment if you would spare me one.” Why does it befall you here? This is not the time or place. “Would you like to move our conversation somewhere more pleasant? We have a good view of the castle from here. I find fresh air to help me, personally.” She offers you a hoof to aid you in ascent, but you allow yourself up, patting your pants without releasing your head. You do not wish to harm her, and you shall not provide yourself the opportunity. Nevertheless, she guides you to the balcony, fresh air filling your lungs. “Feel any better?” You take several breathes, slow and deep, letting the pain drift away on its ‘coat-tails.’ Silly, coats do not have tails. Perhaps in a future endeavor you shall such a thing. Somewhere out there, beyond the mountains, beyond sight and sound itself. Another land in the future, one you cannot hope to predict. Life is a miraculous thing after all. “To be allowed a view such as this… It is a royal privilege indeed.” Celestia rests her hooves over the railing in a casual manner, “I never heard Twilight complain. I only wish more ponies could enjoy this view.” Does she still acquire satisfaction from the sight? It is as common to her… as flying is to a Pegasus. Magic and all of it. At what point does it no longer feel special and become… something less. And at the same time, to never have experienced it would be a damning fate. To never feel something- Is that not why you came to Ponyville? With Rainbow Dash… “It is a blessing and a curse. To see, but be blinded to beauty’s abundance. To not see, but be blinded by life’s mystery. Quite the predicament.” “I’m not so sure about that.” She shuffles around, reobtaining a comfortable position? “I’ve watched over Equestria for over a thousand years and not once have I forgotten just how special this view is.” You wish more ponies were like her… but then you are reminded of the ponies in the streets of Canterlot. Unspeakable crimes occurred in those streets, the homes masked in lying bricks and stones, yet- They have another side. All creatures do… even humans- GAH! To Tartarus with you! No- Do not let it win. Cast it out! What is it that Twilight does? Deep breathes. In and out. In… out… “Don’t tell me I’ve bored you now?” she touches your arm with a hoof, the touch sending you reeling back upwards in a way that causes Celestia humor, “My bed is open to you if you require a quick rest.” “No,” you snap back without a thought before calming yourself with a smile, “No, Princess, that will not be necessary.” “As you wish,” she returns to looking over the city, “but I will always be here if you need anything.” Why? Why does she care so much that she would offer you such a treat? Her bed- that bed. Why offer it at all? What are you to her? She glances at you for but a second, “If there is something on your mind, I would be delighted to hear it.” “Most astute you are, Princess. I merely ponder your interest in me, why you allow me such leisure in your presence.” “Do I? I haven’t noticed anything of the sort.” She pushes off the railing with a shiver and back inside to the fire’s warmth. “Would you rather have me treat you like another subject?” “Do not mistake my curiosity with aversion. However, you cannot say with honesty still in your heart that you act towards me without a certain leniency.” “You are the first true company that I have had in many months,” she explains and sits down, “Is that so treasonous then?” “Perhaps not, but one does not simply offer the use of their bed to company, especially to one you know so little of.” She nods, still smiling despite your accusatory tone, “I suppose that is true. In truth I do not know why I act this way towards you. Perhaps my student’s own curiosity has finally worn off on me.” “She said that you insisted I come here. It is no mere day that a Princess requires one’s audience.” “Anonymous. A strange name, but you seem to fit it quite well. Do you know what the word means?” Turning a question to a question, a reversal of sorts. Quite the skilled deviation, but do you not frequently answer in questions? It is only fair to answer them, if others have given you the same luxury. “Anonymous. It stems from the term anonymity, an inability to be identified, though I am quite easy to ‘pick out’ in a crowd.” “Twilight wrote to me that she had met a strange pony in Ponyville and would do her best to investigate. Only matters of grave importance can tear Twilight away from her books, and you had done it.” She proceeds to tell you more, mainly regarding her updates to the princess, your actions in town and the like. It is strange to hear the retelling of your deeds, the small inconsistencies to be expected of course. “It was only when certain books had found their way out of the Canterlot library that I knew I must meet you.” Certain books. This denotes that they are peculiar in nature. Not unlike you. “Books? Of what sort?” you mask your curiosity in an innocent query. “Minotaur fables and archeological papers of all things. You see, Anon, I have known Twilight for many years, and never once has she checked out anything relating to these subjects. When I inquired about her sudden interest, she responded in a way I hadn’t expected.” “Did she lie?” “Oh no,” she waves off the very thought, “She waited. It took two days for her to reply, only to simply answer, ‘research.’ That is what Twilight says when she is busy. Very busy.” You believe you are starting to understand. When a mother finds her child acting strange, she questions the behavior, seeking an answer from those who can tell it. In this case, you hope she does not attempt to coerce the information from you. It would be most unfortunate. “So if you could not obtain answers from her, you wished to obtain them from me.” She seems to smile at the response, “In a way. If we are leveling with each other, then maybe you’d like to explain -why- she is so fascinated by you.” Is she? You would not say so. You are, as the Princess so accurately put it, a peculiar specimen. It is a matter of research. “It is in my nature to be mysterious, Princess.” “Celestia, if you would.” Hmm, no it does not sound right. “Apologies, but I find calling you by your given name in succession to be most displeasing to my psyche. For most I simply call them Miss or Young, Rarity preferring Madam. For you, Princess would be the most suiting.” “The formal gentlecolt with a name as unexplained as his actions. A pony who would aid in the quest of another, asking for nothing in return. It is a shame I did not meet you earlier when I arrived in Ponyville.” In the shadows you must stay, a cruel reality to the world as it is, not as you wish it to be. “It would not have been appropriate, given our relationship.” Question it, Princess. Allow me to be sure. “Our relationship?” So she doesn’t know. Good. “A figure of speech, I have been attempting to improve upon them.” Her questioning eyes do not lessen, “That is not a figure of speech, Mr. Anonymous.” Isn’t it? You think back, coming to a rather dread realization that you have worked yourself into what is commonly referred to as the pickle, not the lewd one. You chuckle and look up to avoid her gaze. What’s the term those south-eastern equines used in moments like these? Oh yes, bugger. Just as you are about to speak once more, the door to your left is thrust open, an azure pony pushing through. Like a light from the darkness, your savior arrives to bring you safe voyage. “Sister! I felt a- a- An- Anon?” “Aha! Miss Moon, it is grand that you have come to join us.” Her shock quickly morphs into a scowl and she looks to her sister, “What is -he- doing here?” What resent! It was as if you two left off on bad terms… Well, you did tie her up and chase her through the forest. That might have something to do with it. What are you talking about, you are speaking nonsense. “Anonymous and I were having a friendly chat, little sister. Would you care to join us?” “Miss Moon would never accept such an offer, Princess. She and I do not ‘mingle’ well.” “No, we do not, and it is Princess Luna, not Miss Moon.” Celestia can only marvel the heated exchange between you, “So... You two have already met.” “Unfortunately.” ”Unforunately.” Her word overlapping yours in an exhilarating manner. It was as if you both were thinking the same thing. Spooky. You see that she does not ‘sport’ a dress like the others in the gala. Celestia does not either for that matter. “Are you not attending the Gala, Miss Moon?” “No, and my name is Luna. Princess Luna. Sister, how can you stand this… this…” “Patience, sister. This pony is peculiar in his ways, but he means no insult to you.” She truly is the embodiment of patience, to rule alone over the ages despite the adversities she must overcome. It is a virtue, after all. “He is -not- a pony, sister. He is an abomination! A-” “Enough!” you spring to your feet in anger, ignoring the pain seeping back into your head. “A princess, you might be, but an immature juvenile all the same! Look to your sister for guidance or you will find the blackness that once filled your heart to return tenfold. Your hatred will help… No one.” Why did you yell, Anon? Why did you have to let it go? She insulted you. She- Think first, then act. Emotions like these can topple nations, do not succumb to them. Celestia and Miss Mo- Miss Luna, both stay silent, your outburst stunning to them like the heavy blow of a hammer, without the mess of course. “That was unnecessary,” you apologize with head downcast. “Please accept my apology, Princess Luna. It is inappropriate to address you in such a manner.” You hear Luna scoff at your words, but also some sort of guttural noise from Celestia, much like a growl but seemingly more civil. “We- Ugh… I accept your apology.” “Splendid!” your sudden cheeriness once again catching them both off their guard. They should see to fixing that. “Now, might you accept Princess Celestia’s offer to join us in conversation? I do say another voice to the chatter might increase our enjoyment by a factor of two.” Celestia giggles once more, but Luna does not share the same ‘sense of humor.’ This you and her have in common. “Did I say something entertaining?” “It’s nothing, Anonymous. It just might take me a bit longer to get used to you than I’m used to.” “He is different, alright,” Luna cannot hide the loathing in her words, so it appears she makes not even the attempt. No matter. “Hmm, oh dear,” Celestia shakes her head. You ask her what grabs her attention, “Twilight is still down there greeting guests at my behest when she should be enjoying the Gala with the friends she has gained.” That is most unfortunate. Surely she plans to end our conversation entirely to relieve the mare. Not an entirely poor choice given how the line of chatter was going. “Twilight Sparkle is here?” “Yes, and her friends, Luna.” “-Princess- Luna,” she is quick to correct you. Her speed in the matter is something one could admire. Standing up, Celestia moves to the door, Luna moving out of her way, “Now now, little sister, play nice with our guest. He may not be a pony, but he is not the first non-equine to grace your company. Please treat him as an extension of myself. Could you do that for me, dearest Luna?” Luna grumbles to herself in response, Celestia taking that as a yes, “And I do hope that you too, Anonymous, will treat my sister with the same respect you have treated me.” Now you understand why Luna grumbles, the wish to speak, but not openly of your dismay. Alas, it is her request, and you will treat kindness with kindness. “As you wish, Celestia. Might you give Miss Sparkle my regards?” She nods in accord, closing the door behind her. “Dearest Luna-” “How dare you come here!” Huh… You thought she might last longer than that. “To dare. I was not dared to come here,” you speak out loud, merely vocalizing your thoughts for her. “Then how do I dare? To dare without being dared is not to dare at all I say.” You smile at her dissatisfaction, but that feels wrong in a way. To enjoy another’s misery? “You call us a foal and yet you treat this as a mere joke. It is not.” How feeble the minds of the living can be. To not remember a simple word. You are not living, and you do not remember- “Correction. I called you a juvenile, an immature being for a status as elevated as yours. Without your sister’s grace, I do ponder how you might ever have achieved such a rank.” “Do not bring our sister into this. You dare defile her with your presense!” Again with the daring, and is this ‘our sister’ she speaks of. Truly her mind is warped of reality. “She is no sister of mine, Luna, and might I ask you refrain from labeling my actions as daring. They are based on no sort of provocation or based courage. They simply are.” “We shall speak how we wish, not how you desire. The royal ‘we’ is a cornerstone of the Royal Canterlot Voice, or do you not remember our previous encounter.” The dream- Stop stop stop! Your hands morphs into a fist, clenched tightly to your leggings. “There! What action are you performing?” It is but a memory, another one to be locked away like the others. How you wish to know… the thirst for knowledge that Twilight so adamantly speaks of. “Why do you care?” you grunt as the pain escapes you. “Do you not gain pleasure from seeing me in pain?” You retreat as she steps closer with a raised hoof, “Do not flee from me like a foal. Allow me to see what it is that plagues you.” Perhaps- perhaps she can help. If the agony stems from within a dream- Again it comes… She entered yours once before. Might she find why it brings spite to your being? Rearing on her hind legs the cold of her hoofguard touches your forehead, wings keeping her steady. “This will not be accomplished with resistance. Open your mind and allow us to see.” Open your mind? It is not as easy as she seems to believe. “Open your mind.” You attempt to loosen up with no avail, though a thought does come to mind. Start the reactor. Hehe- Oh! That is a different feeling altogether. Luna’s eyes glow a magnificent white, seemingly peering straight into you through your absent eyes. “What is it you see?” “It is dark here,” she speaks, her tone amplified several times. It would surely scare a normal pony should they be in ‘earshot.’ “I should have expected as much from you.” How kind. “We are- having difficulties.” Her head lowers a bit, her horn’s blue aura intensifying. “Take your time, Luna. Be patient.” “This would be easier if you were to clear your thoughts. I can hardly keep steady with your rampant thoughts.” Rampant? You weren’t thinking- She shivers, a physical manifestation of how her mind perceives her surroundings, “It’s cold now. Once again, not very surprising.” While she makes jokes you see the threat that awaits her as you once walked those very steps, down the stairs into the cold never-ending darkness. “Luna, you must leave at once.” With a light shove, she comes back only stronger, leveraging her weight against you, “Silence, please. There is something here. A noise. Some kind of ringing.” An alarm sounds off in your head, metaphorical but the memory very real. “It’s getting louder.” “The bell… Danger approaches, Luna. Retreat at once.” Despite your warning she does not attempt a withdraw, “Is that- I see a door of steel. Can you hear me, Anon?” Why did she not respond to your warning? She is in a place no equine should be. “Your words reach me, Princess, do mine perform as well?” “Anon if you can hear me, I’m approaching the door! The ringing is very loud now!” she yells to you even when she does not compete for your- The bell… She is incapable of hearing you. Just shove her away, Anon. Surely that will break whatever connection she has established. Are you willing to take that chance and lock her within that place? Decisions decisions. Tick tock. “There’s writing upon it, but I can’t read- Wait, there are hoofmarks, as if something was attempting to kick its way out!” She shivers, her trembling worsening by the minute, “Next time I shall bring a coat!” She doesn’t see it. It’s right there in front of her- “What? Who is that?” You attempt to push her off, only to be halted by an agonizing sting in your head, hands clutched upon yourself. “Who are you?” “Do not listen!” you manage to grunt through your teeth, “Luna, do you hear me?” She lifts her head and stares back at you, “What is it you want?” For a moment the pain ends and- Has Luna done it? Has she ceased your pain? Refreshed is one word to describe it, but Luna still appears to be linked with you. Is her quest not finished? No, Anon. You feel the ends of your lips curl towards the ceiling, a grin that you have not chosen to express. This action is not yours. But then who could…From your mouth comes a voice, deep and grovley. One you have heard before. “I want to be free.” You will not win here, spectre. Begone from me! The voice quickly becoming a string of muffled grunts as you plunge him back into the recesses of your mind. Count your victories while you can, but as sure as night’s fall, you will fail. Your curiosity damns you to this fate. “Who-” “I SAID BEGONE!” With a final thrust you shove Luna clear of you and into the wall, crumbling to her knees at the force of impact. Luna’s eyes flicker and fade, their cyan color returning after a few blinks. “Where- Why am I back here?” You pant… why does breathe bring you weakness now? You collapse… Where has your strength gone? Strengthen your mind. You are not a toy to be played with, but an instrument to be utilized. Find your strength and hold it close. You push off your knee and look across to Luna as she struggles to do the same, each attempt bringing her crashing down. Work you infernal legs, must you master them once more? One in front of the other, just as you instruct, yes, very good. Reaching Luna is far a greater obstacle than you had anticipated as this U-shaped pillow, while not high, proves difficult to get your weakened foot over. Your attempt to do so ends with your face in the ground, and it is that this moment that you are beginning to thank that your nerves be absent. “Luna,” you push up and proceed to shake the mare out of whatever stupor has her, “Is your mind your own?” ”I’m-” her chest rises and falls more quickly than it normally should, but her life is safe for now. Thank the numbers. “I’m quite tired. I need to- to sleep.” Sleep. Just the business that has turned your pleasant life upside-down… She shall be granted her wish. Grabbing hold of her hoof you focus, the both of you appearing across the room, Luna lying on her sister’s bed, “Oh… That was quick.” For the first time you’ve seen her, she smiles to you. It is unpleasant. “This ordeal shall not be your end, but it shall be mine. After this night I will walk amongst you no longer. It appears your wish will come true after all, my little star.” You turn to leave but are met with her hoof on your arm, “Wait. Don’t leave me just yet.” “Once again, dropping the royal ‘we?’ It is surely a larger pain than your injury…” you press your hand along the top of her head, no lumps to speak of. “I do apologize for that.” She exhales painfully, her clenched eyes speaking more than her words, “Anon, you must listen to me. Whatever happens, you must not return to that place.” You believe the phrase would be ‘tell me something I do not know.’ “There is… a great danger within you. It’s origin, I do not know.” “I do,” you stroke her head softly, unlike how you treat your own when pain enters it, “It is my anger. My emotional side that begs to be released. I will not- cannot, let it be so.” “If this is true then you must learn to control it.” How hard did she hit her head? This insults you. “I am not- I am not a child,” you quickly lower your voice. ”I know exactly what you are… and if you do care for your friends-” she pauses and turns away in a sigh, “What would I know of friends?” You must leave them behind, all of them. To not would surely doom them… but what is it they would want? “Luna, if you thought you might become the Night Mare once more, would you stay with your sister?” She waits, pondering the thought in her head as you do the same. “No.” No… Then it is settled. “As would you, as would I. I will not lose control at their expense. Never. My obligation for tonight still stands, and will finish it until its course is due. Farwell.” ”Are the stars alright?” What brings this to her sapped mind? “They shine, Princess.” “Only shine?” You look out into the blue, hundreds of burning specks dotting the sky like the snow in winter. “They shine bright and true. Nothing less would satisfy me.” She smiles and closes her eyes, “Thank you…” What a strange mare she is. ~~~ You descend down the stairs in the main hall, Twilight standing dutifully at Celestia’s side as she greets a near endless line of guests. “Surely the castle cannot hold such a quantity of ponies.” ”Anon, you’re back!” Twilight seems to exclaim, acting as if you had not returned for a hundred years. “Your student seems to have a habit of stating what can be plainly seen, Princess.” ”Hello, welcome to the Gala. Hello, Anonymous- Good Evening, enjoy the Gala. How was your- Welcome to the Gala, please enjoy. Your conversation?” To speak alone requires much effort, finding the words to correctly demonstrate your point, but to converse with two separate entities simultaneously? That is a curse. Quite busy she is regardless with her greeting each pony that walks up to her. It is not your place to disturb her. “Quite well, but I shall not disturb you any longer.” You lie through your teeth. A wrongness drapes itself over you, but why? This is not your first occasion to lie. “Alright, bye Anon,” Twilight’s energetic bounces seemingly contained within her, but she cannot hide her excitement to stand beside her teacher. “Excuse me one second, madam.” Celestia turns to her student, “Twilight, my faithful student, we have spent the last several minutes telling our guests to enjoy the Gala. Go with Anon. Have some fun for yourself.” “But Princess-” She does have one of those. “No buts, Twilight,” her smile too working to convince her student. “I’m sure there’s a lesson to be learned here tonight.” Clever, knowing of Twilight’s studies has allowed her to supersede Miss Sparkle’s own desires. If she knows there is a lesson, she will surely- “As you wish, Princess.” Well there you go. Twilight leaves her teacher’s side and to yours, “I guess we’ll… be going.” You look down to see her staring back up at you with those inquisitive eyes of hers, “Are you alright?” “Old woes arise in new flesh…” Aha, the truth is often basked in riddles. Simpler terms would work better, certainly. “My plans for this evening have not swayed. Hastened, perhaps.” This she surely understands as without further delay she leads you into the dining area where the party is underway, “Let’s at least have one last night to enjoy ourselves.” “At least.” You admire the grand statue at the room’s center for a moment, gazing over the crowd like a dutiful guard upon his tower. No herds of creatures in sight, so the town might rest easy. “You thirsty? All that talking made me thirsty.” “I too find myself parched. Shall you lead the way?” Looking about she finds a catering table along the far wall and together you make haste in hopes of finding a liquid for your arid throats. The stallion working the table directs you down the line to a pyramid of stacked glasses, though they do not appear to be very functional. Twilight takes two, levitating one over to your hands, “Here. By Celestia I need this.” “Why have they utilized such a small glass? Would a larger cup not be more useful as the guests could simply enjoy themselves without the need to refill their glass, and why is it yellow?” You have your reasons to question this. You once saw a stallion appear at the end of this joke, however, he was not one to take things well. Four stallions in a span of four minutes. You respect his efficiency, nothing more. ”It’s champagne I think. I haven’t had any before, but there’s a first time for anything, right?” She smiles and together you sip this mysterious ‘champagne…’ And immediately regret it. Twilight is the first to swallow it down, her face scrunched in a manner that serves as a bond between you both, each sharing the same experience, “Uuah, this tastes terrible! Why would they ever serve this?” A snicker comes from a mare not far from where you stand, “You hear that, Reginald? It appears we are among those of such inferior taste. The rabble they’ll allow into the Gala these days.” What did she just say to her? “Yes yes, I do say the Gala has degenerated in quality over the years, harhar.” Twilight- the words pain her despite their ethereal being. This shall not go unpunished, you swallow hard. “I demand you apologize to my companion this instant.” The two of them laugh at the very principle, “Oh dearest me, do you hear the creature speak? Hardyhar.” “Indeed I do my dear.” The stallion turns, his prim and proper coat matching that of his mistress. Six hundred thirty seven. “And why might I do that?” “Anon, it’s fine. They didn’t mean anything by it.” “Oh, but you are wrong, Miss Sparkle, they did. Perhaps, your teacher, what was her name again? ‘Rats?’ Is that the expression, yes, rats! It was on the tip of my tongue, so to speak.” “You mean…” Twilight smiles, clarity proving true this day. “Anon, deary,” she seems to mock their own use of the term, “How could you forget the name of our esteemed Princess. Celestia.” “Celestia!” they both shout in turn, fearful eyes staring into the foggy future that surely ends in the dungeon. “Ahh yes, Princess Celestia. A delightful mare indeed. Tell me, you two, have you ever seen the inside of the Canterlot dungeon? I hear that they are having a shampoo shortage at the time, but soap is at an all time high.” The stallion stammers and looks to his date, “Well now- Apologize to the mare.” She glares back at him, “Me? What about you?!” Does an apology bring pain? Of course not, as you do so as well. “Both of you. Apologize now.” ”We’re- We apologize.” “Yes, we did not mean to insult the Princess’s protégé.” And you are sure that if it was anyone else they would not be so quick to take it back. “Away with you both. The very sight of you makes me feel ill.” They scurry off into the crowd, the surrounding patrons struggling to contain their own laughs at the scenario they were blessed to spectate. Even Twilight is having issue with her containment, “Anon, that was perfect. I was sure that mare was going to have a heart attack.” You watch them slip out of the dining room, falling down when you’re sure they see Celestia. Unfortunately, they are to be spared. “They will live. Now can we get some other substance that does not emanate such putridity?” “I’ll see if they have some punch around, just wait here.” Waiting… You have done that for too long. Content with your actions you lean against the wall, serving as the guard once more in search of your friends. Spike is nowhere to be seen strangely enough. He expressed his wish to group together, yet the dragon is seemingly unattached to the mare of his desires. On that note, Rarity can be seen outside walking with a stallion. What was his name- Hugh Mud, yes you remember now. A particularly awful name, and she seems to be having a corresponding time, awful. Also outside, but by her lonesome in a stall is Applejack, a variety of pies and other edibles that are of surely superior quality to any found here if the ‘champagne’ is any indication. Pinkie is buried in her hooves across the room, twirling her hoof around the table in a circle. No sign of Fluttershy though, but that is to be expected when one is as scared of a pony as she is her own shadow. You do ponder if Han and Chewie would have enjoyed the party. You would have enjoyed these guests reaction to them roaming about. A few heart attacks might just end as a result, and that would mean work for you. Perhaps you shan’t bring them to the next Gala. And speaking of… heart attacks. You find Rainbow Dash as well, standing in what appears to be the VIP section if the sign is correct. She does not appear to be enjoying herself… What did they call it? A running theme? This is not how your last night was to be. You wish to leave on a good ‘note,’ good terms as it were. You did not want to leave when your friends are at their low. You did not want to be reminded of the darkness and anger that lurks inside. You did not want any of this. Then what did you want? The question of the ages, what is it you want? What do you really really want? Where have you heard that? No matter. Death cannot want. He can only be. When you see a pony, they are but a number whose time has not yet come. You can pick them out in a crowd as easily as Miss Dash can count off the members of the Wonderbolts. Three thousand three hundred and one? She can see Soarin. Five thousand nine hundred and nine? She can see Spitfire. It’s all numbers each and every one of them. Thousands here, hundreds there, some not long to see their grave. It’s all the same. Each and… everyone… one? “I’m back. Can you believe that I had to go to the kitchen to get basic water? This party is crazy.” Numbers appear above her, but they do not belong. She moves through the crowd, and yet none follow her. “What’re you looking at?” “That mare,” you point out, “Who is she?” “Alright, which one of the twenty ponies are you talking about?” Of course, the accuracy of your aim only diminishes over distance. “There,” you point again, the mare laughing and smiling with another guest. “Do you see her now, the unicorn?” Most of the guests here are unicorns now that you think about it, “Now you’re pointing at about ten. Which mare is it?” The mare brushes the length of her mane with a comb of gold, the same color glowing from her horn as it strikes her flowing curls. “She bears a mane of roses, deep yet vibrant red that shines against the light. Whitened mane, that of milk yet solid in make. Do you see her now?” Twilight squints, “Oh! I know her! Her name is Eir. I’m actually surprised she’s here at all. I’d expect her to be in the Fillypines.” “Why is that, Miss Sparkle?” you ask ‘off-hand,’ attempting to discern the cutie mark on her flank. It’s resembles a staff, wings outstretched at its tip, a duo of snakes twirling up the base with their heads mere inches apart. “You haven’t heard about the Fillypines? They’ve only recently stopped fighting a month ago. It’s a political nightmare.” Why does she not show- Twilight is speaking to you and you ponder such things? Truly disrespectful. “Ah yes, I do recall this. In fact, that was my next destination should I not have encountered Miss Dash. Why would this ‘Eir’ go?” She returns your question with a deadpan stare, something you do quite well, both parts. “You’re serious? How could you not know about Eir?” How could one now know about the Fillypines? Most news a pony would intake is relating to them and their home, not those an ocean away. “It is not my business to know. However, a scholar such as yourself has surely researched her…” Yes, with a prod that would allow the researcher to reveal her secrets is a most fine plan indeed. “Of course I have. She’s the most powerful healer in Equestria, her whole family’s been that way.” “That is quite the claim,” you do not take your eyes off of Eir as she moves along the crowd and up to the stage. “Is her magic superior to Celestia’s?” “Alright, second most powerful healer-” “And Princess Luna’s?” She purses her lips at your constant corrections, “Okay… She’s the third most-” “Starswirl?” ”She’s a powerful healer alright? It gets annoying every time you interrupt me when I make a mist…” she pauses, “You’re not going to do it again?” “Do what?” “Interrupt me.” Oh what a foolish young mare she is, asking such questions. “Why, Young Miss Sparkle, I would never interrupt you.” Wait for it… Any second now- “But- you- just- with me- Gah! How does anypony put up with you?” “It is a wonder indeed.” With a shake of her head she passes you the cup, to which you thank her and take a sip. Ahh, delicious tasteless water that tasted delicious. Ironic. “So why do you ask about her all of a sudden? You’re not going to run off with her are you?” Eir chats with the musician who nods and mutters something to her companions, a new tune flowing through their instruments. It’s nice and slow. “When I saw her- It was strange. A part of it reminded me of how I first saw you, a mare with something hidden.” “What?” A partial shock stemming from your perceived accusation, but you did not mean it in such a way. “I have nothing to hide, unlike some ponies.” “I mean hidden in the most polite way imaginable. For you, I speak of the hidden potential that rests within you. Dash too has this.” “And Eir?” “What about her?” you wag your finger slowly as the music flows. It reminds you of a river, constrained and beautiful. “What about her is hidden?” “Ahh. It is something I have not encountered before. I see her… differently. To say more, I cannot. You say she has family yes?” Twilight nods, also taking the time to wash her mouth clean of the ‘champagnes’ waste. “Her mother passed away when she was a foal. She doesn’t have any brothers or sisters, just her.” “It is a shame, to have the power to live a lifetime more… and more.” Until the end of time. “You want to talk to her?” “Who?” Twilight can only laugh at your shortened ‘train of thought.’ “Eir. Do you want me to introduce you to her?” An introduction? Before, you must ask yourself why one would dare introduce themselves? The answer is to establish a relationship, whether it be friendship or otherwise, both long-lasting. And you do not have the time left for such a thing. “I must decline, Miss Sparkle. The night is nearing a close and she must return to her chambers for rest.” You look back over to Rainbow Dash, still as bored as ever. When she looks up to you, she almost seems to perk up with a smile, waving lazily back over. “But… the night is not over, and there is one thing left to do before it ends. If you will pardon me.” She sees where you’re headed and pats you along, “Don’t step on her hooves.” To the VIP section you go, the red rope that blocks you from it a most trivial thing. However, your legs still do not feel quite up to the task as they once have. You shall persevere. Dash’s head is looking to the ground, her esteemed Wonderbolts talking with the other VIPS while ignoring the true one right behind them. No pony should have this be their last memory of the gala. “Miss Dash,” you whisper over the crowd. Rainbow Dash only brushes her ear, thinking your voice an illusion. It is not. “Rainbow Dash, your attention if you would.” She turns her head slightly, still unsure of what she heard until she sees you leaning down over the rope, “Anon? What are you doing?” “Attempting to not topple over like your infamous ‘sack of bricks’ at the moment,” you joke as she steps toward the rope, “I do say this position is quite unwieldy, might you aid my ascent?” With a grin she helps push you upright. Yes, you find the standing position far more pleasant. “My thanks extend to you, Miss Dash. I do not know how you can tolerate such a pose with your legs as they are. I would surely fall upon my own face.” “I think you’ve done that enough already.” You share a brief moment of laughter with her, her rear leg swinging as she stands there, “So… How’s the party going?” “I find it not to have been the experience I imagined. More joy and less… what is it you take onboard a trip? Baggage? There’s far too much.” “So it could be better then?” Leaning in closer she whispers, “Don’t let the Wonderbolts hear you, but I kind of feel the same way.” “Did they not leave their belongings with the valet?” You would not blame them if they did not. You once saw two workers take a carriage on a joy-ride. Their undue conduct landed them straight into your care. Not quite sure whatever happened to that carriage… “Very funny, Anon.” You raise a brow. “You didn’t mean that one did you? Why am I not surprised?” You are about to answer only for her to do so instead and in a strikingly familiar voice, “‘Might my actions be repetitive?’ Once again-” “Why are you not surprised?” you finish her sentence, reversing her own reversal. Does that make you the reverse? Rather confusing line of thought. Dash can only nod, “My thoughts exactly.” And yours as well. You will miss this… the back and forth you share with her. Never again might you- “You alright there?” “Would you like to dance?” “D-dance?” she acts shocked at your offer, her words stuttering along before she regains herself, “Pfft… come on Anon, you know I don’t dance.” Too marish for her, hmm? It is not a pleasant thing to be turned down. Press the advance? Surely so. “I do understand your hesitation. In front of all the ponies,” you display with a wave of your hands, “It can take quite a toll on one’s nerves. Surely the Wonderbolts mere presence has taxed them already.” “Are you trying to say I’m chicken?” Good, allow your reputation to take the proverbial wheel. “Rainbow Dash isn’t scared of nothing.” She might take care not to use herself in the third person though. To act as the immodest Trixie would surely doom the very reputation she has spent such a quantity of time to construct. “Then it is me then? I do not meet your requirements…” Her proud demeanor quickly shifts to one that expresses empathy, taking the bait as a fish to a hook. “No- It’s not like that at all. It’s just- The Wonderbolts could be done at any moment and I want to be there when they’re finished.” So she is content to stand bored by the Wonderbolts side, spending her time ignored much as a peasant to their king. If that is what she wishes… you have no place to speak otherwise. “Very well then. Perhaps one of our other friends shall accept. Twilight perhaps.” “You haven’t asked any of them yet?” You shake your head in response. “I wished you to be my partner while this song still plays. It has a most rhythmic tune. A shame that-” “Hold that thought,” she interrupts. Have you not expressed your feelings towards this action? Not wishing for your verbal counter she escapes, flying over to the stage. As if you cannot simply follow her, no place is beyond your grasp. Mostly. You are surprised when after a quick moment she soon returns, “Alright, they’ve still got a couple minutes for this song. Come on then.” Come on then? Where are you going? “I do not follow.” Hopping over the rope she pushes you towards the rooms center, “We’re going to dance. That’s what you said.” So you are? So you are! Yes now you understand. “Indeed, let us.” She stands opposite of you and looks up at you, “So… How exactly are we going to do this?” Do what- Yes dance… Huh, you have not seem to have thought this through. “I… do not know. How might a couple dance in Equine culture?” The parties you attend do not accompany such a ritual. Much more punch. She blushes oddly enough. “First off we don’t dance to something like this. It’s kind of why I was shocked.” “Truly? Then we find ourselves in quite the dilemma.” You look to her in hopes she has a plan to solve this mess, but she does not. “Don’t look at me; you’re the one who asked me to dance.” True enough you suppose. Then how do you… Hmm… “Raise your forelegs if you would.” Miss Dash does not do so, raising a brow at your odd request. “I believe I must take hold of your hooves with my hand.” “Uhh… Alright I guess. Don’t you dare pick me up though. I won’t forgive you if you make me look like a foal.” “I would not dare.” Taking her hoof in your hand you lock your fingers around her hoof, feeling her own hoof squeeze against you, “Whoa.” “Am I squeezing too hard?” “No it’s just- I didn’t know you were so cold.” That is to be expected of you. “It would mean that I am at ease. Is it… unpleasant?” She shakes her head and wobbles on her feet, “No, but I feel foolish standing on two hooves like you. You said you wouldn’t dare, remember?” That you did promise. “Apologies. If I remember- If I remember… We must begin to move in sync.” Other ponies are beginning to stare and Dash’s face reddens, “They’re looking at us.” How best to do this, you wonder. Every second you waste only allows her discomfort to rise. You remember she enjoys taking the lead, but… In the immortal words of Rainbow Dash: Buck it. You step backwards, Dash stumbling after you with a gasp, “Easy there. Jeez. It’s not like I normally move like this.” “Sorry,” you laugh, your own nerves working against you. “but you are going to have to learn. We are moving backwards now.” “But you’re already- Whoa!” She stifles her yell as you suddenly move towards her. “Take it easy on me. It’s not every day I dance with death.” You pause at the word, a harsh sting of reality harming you more than any ache that strikes your head, “Sorry.” “No…” you return with a reassuring smile, “It is good you have come to accept that small part of me.” “It’s kind of hard to miss,” she jokes in turn, pushing you two steps back as the two of you begin to adapt to this alien dance of yours. “That it is, Rainbow Dash.” You surprise her with a turn, Rainbow burying her face in your chest, “Warn me if you’re going to do that.” “I am doing what feels natural. Shall we stop?” Pulling away from your chest she brushes her dress back with her tail, “No way, not until you look as foolish as me.” With an assertive tug you’re flung around, almost hitting another patron along the way. “How do you like that, huh? Ha ha!” She tries it once more, only managing to have herself spun by your superior dexterity in this pose. “To see you enjoying yourself? Yes, I guess I do enjoy that.” “Yeah yeah, save that for the mares.” “Are you not a mare? I would think not to waste it on another.” She shrugs it off, tossing her mane to the other side, “Yeah right… I’m just another pony to you. A chauffeur, right?” “I did call you by such a term, true.” You push her back, not caring of the several onlooker and their prying eyes. “But it is also true that I have come to enjoy your company. My time with you- I would not give that up for life itself.” Her cheeks continue to redden as the motions between you both become more and more fluid, every step simpler than the last. “You get this sappy with all the mares?” Sappy? Like a tree? No, she must mean the foolish type, sentimental perhaps? “I would say not. I will say what I believe, not what one wishes to hear… mostly.” “Can’t have everypony knowing the truth about you now can we?” She replies with a light chuckle and turn of her head. “I have the need to tell you that I will- I shall cherish these times together and keep them close.” “You make it sound like you’re about to run off,” she attempts to joke… but the truth has not yet reached her ears. She will learn in time. “We all do one day, Miss Dash.” She tightens her hold on your hand and looks up, “But today’s not that day, and I don’t want to run anymore. Anon I…” She clenches her eyes with a head shake, “You make me feel like a fool.” “I believe you mean foal.” “Fool, foal, whatever the word is, it’s all the same. I can’t act normal around you, you’re just- different.” “So my nature brings you discomfort still…” She tries to smile but fails, a certain excitement riding through her words, “No it’s not that- I don’t know how to say it. Come on, Dash, just… let it all go.” The music ends and with it your dance, the two of you standing there looking at the other. “Let what all go?” She takes a deep breathe and leans forward, a cue of gasps escaping your audience. What is she- The slam of a door interrupts Rainbow Dash, a dozen heart-wrenching screams escaping the audience. “You’re… going… to LOVE ME!” Applejack’s carting in a cake when the first ponies and woodland creatures make way, “Cake’s on everyp- Whoa now!” Pinkie’s ears spring up like a fox, “Did somebody say cake?!” In mere moments she’s tackled the cowgirl and sent her hat flying through the air like a Frisbee. No wait, that’s the cake… and it appears to be headed for Madam Rarity. Perhaps she should- In a swift motion she is used as a shield by Mr. Mud, the green and blue bits of pastry plastered along her dress leaving the prince spotless. Chaos is rank in this establishment, indeed. The world itself appears to be crumbling around you in one of the finest spectacles you have ever seen. Rarity shakes herself clean and- Oh she is getting the Prince dirty as well, quite uncouth of her. You watch as the Prince backs into the statue that serves as the room’s centerpiece and it appears to be tipping if the screams and hollers of ponies was not evidence enough. It feels like you’re back in Tartarus already… “If you still wish to gain the Wonderbolt’s attention, that statue could use a hero.” You look back to a very red and apparently very angry Rainbow Dash. “Buck the Wonderbolts.” A retreating patron bumps into her and sends her back in your direction, Rainbow’s lips pressing against yours. You had not expected the abrupt change of direction and find yourself toppling backwards, landing with the shattering of the equine statue. Rainbow Dash quickly pulls away with widened eyes, “Oh buck!” Somehow you think an ‘f’ is missing from that word. She helps you to her feet, cheeks crimson in blush, “I didn’t- I mean-” “It was an accident,” you agree with her. “I understand.” “Y-yeah… an accident. Right…” Looking over you find the rest of your friends waving at you both in an attempt to ‘flag you down’ “Looks like we’re going! See you at the train.” Before you can say a word she’s fast off her wings and out of the castle. So you stand there, amidst the roaring crowd that flees in directions unbeknownst to even them, surrounded, yet alone… and confused. ~~~ The trip back to Ponyville was no less awkward. Your attempts to speak with Miss Dash had always ended in short and swift demises. Nothing you said was able to break this metaphorical shell that you found impossible to pierce. It was not your intention to cause such distress to her… but perhaps this works well in the end. Should she not wish to speak to you, it would be then easier for her to forget you, yes? You must agree with your own logic. Anything else… it would be unpleasant. You part ways upon your return to Twilight’s library, several ponies scattering about town as if it were ablaze. No smoke rises above the town, so no alarm is sounded. All is right in Ponyville… You close the door behind you to find Twilight hovering a very tired Spike up the stairs. “Reminds me of the night I first came to Ponyville. Do you remember the tale?” “I’m not sure I’d call it a tale, but I remember.” She puts the sleeping dragon to bed, covering him with a thin blanket. “It feels like yesterday when we stopped Nightmare Moon.” “Indeed, and the mess was quite similar as well,” you decide to point out, disheveled piles of books and random ‘knick-knacks’ tossed about. “I swore I had this place as clean as a whistle when I left. You say that because you have to keep a whistle clean to use it.” Aaand she has answered your question. Good show, Miss Sparkle. She begins to place her books back upon the shelves only to pause, “You’re leaving now… aren’t you?” There is no need to answer as Twilight’s sigh reveals her knowledge of the coming events. “You won’t hurt any pony by staying. I know you wouldn’t.” And yet, it was only a short trip ago that you had done the very same to Princess Luna. Danger was present and she was ‘caught in the crossfire.’ You do not even wish to know the origin of that phrase. It always ends the same way. “I saw the two of you at the Gala. You can’t leave now.” “Two? Two of who?” “You and Rainbow Dash. I was watching you two the whole time. When everything was going to Tartarus I looked away. When I came back-” Ahh yes the misunderstanding. How such an accident can have such results are so minute that they dare be impossible. “A patron had bumped into Miss Dash, Twilight. Nothing more.” Twilight shakes head, “How can you not see it? I know you don’t have eyes, but you aren’t blind.” She asserts that your vision be shrouded. What would make her claim such a thing? “And what might I be blind of?” “Do I have to spell it out? Rainbow Dash lo-” Like the Rockodile to its prey, a pink mare erupts out of the pile of books, “FOREVER!” “Oh, hello Miss Pie.” “Hiya Super Secret-” she remembers Twilight is in the room and whispers instead, “super secret friend.” She returns to her normal Pinkie volume afterwards. “Have you seen those pesky CMC? Applejack and Rarity can’t find them anywhere.” “CMC?” “The Cutie Mark Crusaders, silly. They’re missing. I wonder where they’re hiding?” This gets Twilight’s attention, “What do you mean they’re missing?” “Like, gone. Super gone! I’ve been looking everywhere and I can’t find them, and I’ve -never- lost a game of hide-and-seek. They’re good…” Missing? Surely they must be somewhere, under a bed perhaps. Foals these days can be quite the hassle. You hear them before you can actually see them, but the rest of your friends soon explode through the door, figuratively. “Twilight! Thank Celestia yur still here. Ah can’t find Apple Bloom anywhere! Big Mac said she went explorin’ with her friends, but no pony knows where they went!” Rarity speaks up after her, “Sweetie Belle is gone too, and while I might enjoy the occasional moment of silence in my boutique, I planned to give my dear sister a makeover. Now my night is ruined, AGAIN!” “Surely they could not have gone far. Three fillies their age could not have simply vanished.” “umm, Angel and the others didn’t see them go in the forest. Just so you know…” Twilight tries to wrap her head around this but pauses when she looks back to the piles of books on the ground. “How’s we gonna find ‘em?” “They were here…” Twilight whispers under her breath and approaches the pile, levitating them away one by one. Pinkie hops around her nonchalantly, “They’re totally not there. I checked. Twice! Unless they’re super sneaky… super super sneaky…” While Pinkie’s innocent tone is refreshing, you do your best to ignore her in face of such a serious situation. “What is it you are looking for, Miss Sparkle?” “A few days ago the three of them came in looking for some books, and I know that I cleaned this place before I left so that can only mean-” “They’re here!” Rarity and Applejack shout in unison, “Sweetie Belle! Apple Bloom!” “Were here,” Twilight corrects them. “But maybe one of these books can tell us where they went.” Quick thinking. Twilight will make Celestia proud when her fateful day arrives. Each one of the ponies begins to look, pouring over the books as if their life depended on it. Onto another quest already… The journey of friendship is never over. It is time to leave, and now is as good a time as any. You open the door, taking what is likely your last breath of fresh air. “Goodb-” “Ah found it!” Applejack exclaims, the ponies circling around her, even staying your departure on curiosity’s sake. “How can you tell?” Pinkie asks, Applejack holding up a bow. “This here’s her bow. She must’ve stuffed it in one of the pages ‘fore she left.” “Well where’d it say they went?” Twilight asks, Applejack’s head moving away from the page. “That don’t make a lick of sense.” “Where did they go?” You ask, your voice drowned out by their growing commotion. Pinkie drops from above like a spider, eyebrow raising, “I don’t get it.” “Where did they go?” Once again, you ask. Rainbow Dash has had enough and tears the book away for a second before Twilight can get a hold on it. “Scootaloo…” She turns to you- Fear. She fears where they went. Where did they go, Twilight? Tell me! Where did they go?! “That can’t be right. This must be a mistake.” You focus, appearing behind Twilight and tearing the book from her hands. “When I ask a question I demand an answer.” You step away from them and look down to the book, scanning over the pages. It’s all speculation of some far off land. Nothing to worry- Of course they turned the page over, what did you expect? “Now,” you flip the page back over to reveal a picture of a barren plain, “Where did they…” The book escapes your grasp, Pinkie sliding underneath you, “Got it! Here you go, Anon, you dropped this.” “I didn’t get to see,” Rarity complains. She should be glad, knowledge… is not as powerful as the phrase suggested. “Where did they go?” “A place beyond which the living dare not see,” you reply before any others can dare describe it. “A desolate land that the sun had long forgotten and the moon not dare go.” You find your hand clenched, a silent cackle echoing within you. “Our Cutie Mark Crusaders have gone to the land of death itself. Tartarus.” Cue dramatic gasp from Rarity… and scene. Of all things, of the entirety of the emotional spectrum, you choose to laugh. It is time for the ponies to wonder, to face the same confusion you have found each day you walked on this plain. Figures… You were headed home anyways. Today could have been the best night ever. Tomorrow is going to be quite interesting.
Chapter 13: Crimson WastesHow many ways can one express how they feel? Must it be vocal, or can it too be a silent gesture? If so, there must be thousands of variations, each differing in the most minute of details but portraying an entirely different image. And of all the thousands, the hundreds of thousands that you can choose from, you chose laughter. “Tartarus,” you finish your chuckling and grab the book from Pinkie’s grasp. “They could have chosen to venture in Lake Whinny or take a wander along the green’s of a trotting path… but no, Tartarus.” You can’t help but grin as you look down at the pages of the book, but you’re unsure why? You are not happy about this situation. It does not bring you joy. Great hazards surround those fillies, and yet you have chosen to laugh… A churn of your stomach is all it takes to wipe away the stranger’s smile. ”Do you think this is funny?” Twilight responds to your improper reaction, “These girls are in danger and you- you laugh?” For the first time since the Gala Rainbow steps up in your defense, “He’s just as shocked as we are. He just- doesn’t know how to put it in words.” “These’re our kin, Anonymous. We gotta to help ‘em.” Don’t get involved. Once you do, they will tear you apart. No, they’re your friends. They would never- Wouldn’t they? Just keep reading that book of yours and let them sort this out. That’s sure to go over well. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!” Pinkie lunges up with a raised hoof only to fall back down and scratch her head, “How do we get there?” The foolish- no. The innocent mare thinks to go to Tartarus? They have no idea what lurks beyond the veil of their world. Stitchers, Umbras, Abominations, the souls of the damned… each fixed in a state of perpetual hunger. Your friends would be the perfect dish. You look up to find Twilight before you, “Give me the book, Anon.” You can see the drop. It’s slow at first, each second dropping by another notch with alarming speed. Looking to the others only proves what you have already assumed, each one utterly plummeting to a single digit. Is it fate, or is it their own free will? Always was one of the fuzzier subjects. You don’t wish to see them die… but it is no longer your choice. You hand over the book. “You will not last a day in Tartarus,” you give a warning as you walk back to the front door, looking back. “None of you will.” Determination does not fade from their hearts however and your warning falls on deaf ears. “We must win.” Rarity sticks up her chest beside Applejack. “And as uncouth as it sounds, we must –acheem- We must kick some flank for our sisters.” “Yeehaw, I think I like ya more and more every minute, lass.” Rarity pushes up her curls in a blush at the compliment. Even Fluttershy seems to be willing to go, the coward of- She is not a coward. Fluttershy is… shy- and a coward. Silence. Twilight takes charge of this group, and while she may be a strong leader, she is not qualified. “After all the time you’ve spent with us, you still doubt us. Our friendship is tougher than any force in Tartarus.” She steps in front of her five friends, Pinkie having trouble staying in one spot as per usual. “We may not be fighters, but we’ll fight to keep our friends and family safe. We stopped Nightmare Moon and saved Equestria from everlasting night.” Don’t laugh. “And we can save them now.” Fools all of them. They think they have a chance in Tartarus, all because they ‘defeated’ Nightmare Moon. The thought lingers that you should tell them the truth… but it is not the time or place. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack… Rainbow Dash. Rainbow… she is the only one who bears the second thoughts in her eyes, if you can perform such a feat. She is the only one who is listening to reason. If Death himself says you will not last one day, you should not question it. “We should listen to Anon, girls,” Rainbow Dash leads them in the right direction. Each one looks to her as if she had said ‘buck the Wonderbolts…’ Wait a second- “You ain’t turning filly on us now, are ya Dash? We need ya.” “No, not at all. I’m all for heading straight down to Tartarus as you guys,” she backs off with a lie, “but Anon has never lied to us. If he says we won’t make it-” Twilight interrupts her, “But we will make it. Anon hasn’t been thinking clearly these past few days,” she turns, now glaring at you. All the work it took to turn her to your side and it collapses in a heap of wasted effort, like a Jenga pile. Jeng- by Tartarus you hate this pain. Then release it. ‘Fat chance.’ “Anon told me he thought that ponies in Canterlot were heartless, in his own way, that they didn’t care about their fellow pony. I’m from Canterlot, Anonymous. You don’t know anything about us.” “And you know nothing of Tartarus!” Air catches in her throat, all of their throats at your outburst, but it is well deserved. “S-sugarcube.” “Do not. I say, do not, ‘sugarcube’ me. This is neither the time nor place.” You look to Twilight who is still trying her best to appear as their fearless leader. More on the fearful side at this point. “Go! Venture into Tartarus if you see it fit. See how that fares for you. Then I shall tend the farm in Applejack’s stead; run this library and Rarity’s boutique, bake sweets in Pinkie’s memory and care for Fluttershy’s animals. There will be no one left to do this once you’re gone.” So angry, you have to stop it- You can’t stop anger. Stop it, purge it, it’s all the same. Control… learn to control yourself. Even after your outburst, Twilight attempts to speak, “We- we stopped Nightmare-” “Ah yes, I had almost forgotten your grand journey. This is sarcasm, because I, in fact, do remember. I remember the challenges you faced along the way. A rockslide, a peeved beast, a serpent’s mustache… Nothing.” “Nightmare-” “Ms. Moon still had a heart, a conscience. It was never her intention to kill any of you. I have no eyes and yet I see the truth clearer than you, how is that?” You don’t give her a moment to answer. “The beasts of Tartarus want one thing. You. Not everlasting night, not a party or a fancy dress…” They don’t care, those creatures. A friend to you is just another dish to them. You lean against the door, a drain sapping you of your strength to stand. Wood… You always like how it felt, especially the polished variety. Your finger just glides across the surface… “Please,” you mutter under your breath, “If you were to ever take my advice, do so now. Do not go to Tartarus.” You look to Dash for a measly second, unable to bear seeing the number rest above her head, unchanged. “We have to go.” “You don’t understand,” Twilight shakes her head. “They’re family to us. We have to save them.” “And I have none, is that it?” you question, a legitimate one at that, not one that is said to prove one’s point. “To be Frank, a pony whose name I do not know, you are the closest thing to a family I have had.” You hear one of them approach, looking up to see Rainbow Dash, “And what if it was one of us in Tartarus?” “That’s different,” your voice but a whisper. “Would you come for one of us?” As Death, it is a certainty that you would come for them, but as a human… Strange, you think with a smile, you did not expect that answer. “Yes, I would.” ”Then help us.” You straighten your back, all eyes locked on you. “You know more about Tartarus than any of us,” Rainbow Dash whispers to you. Knowledge is a powerful thing, but it is useless when unable to be put to action. You are thankful that yours has the correct vessel. You straighten your tie and walk towards Twilight, towering over her as you have always done, “Can you help us?” “If I do, then I do not want any banter, any of this ‘sass’ that a child gives to their parents. You will listen and you will obey. Is that understood?” Twilight doesn’t respond but nods all the same, and that’s enough for you. “Very well then. I will join you in your quest as I have in the past, but we leave at once.” You allow Miss Dash and Miss Sparkle next to you but raise your hand when the others attempt to approach. “It is unwise for you to join us.” ”And who might that be exactly?” Rarity adds with a ‘fire’ in her voice. “The rest of you. I cannot guarantee your safety should I have six ponies to watch over.” You do understand her reluctance to stay behind, ‘believe it or not.’ An emotional uprising rampages within her, even more so with dearest Applejack, given how important family is in their daily ritual. “So ya want the lot of us to twiddle our hooves while the three of ya rescue our kin? Who do ya take me for?” “Anon knows this place, Applejack,” Miss Dash comes to your aid. “If he says it’s too dangerous for all of us, he’s right.” No, that was not the aid you were looking for, AJ raising a brow, “How in tarnation would Anon know about Tartarus?” It has been a long while since you watched atop the Obsidian Tower with The Guard, but Tartarus… Tartarus never changes… You look down to Twilight’s own curious glance, “How do you know?” “Because I’ve been there.” All you wanted in this life was a vacation. Nightmare Moon you could wave off, Scootaloo’s forest adventure was not. Then you found headaches and nightmares, but still you persisted. This was to be your last night, your final day. It’s a shame that the vacation you sought still out of your reach. “Miss Sparkle,” you call out to her once again, “Do you believe you can recite the same incantation that the fillies might have used?” You allow her to sift through the pages in search for the ritual, but should she take too long you will be forced to use more… compromising, methods to get to Tartarus. “How do you know they used a spell?” one of the ponies asks, your mind too- What’s the word? Bogged? The correlation between the two is not as devoid as you had thought. “The Gates of Tartarus would require the fillies to traverse the Everfree Forest. Fluttershy said that her animals saw no pony enter, is that not correct?” Fluttershy nods before Twilight perks up with a shout, “I found it!” This is fortunate; you did not wish to travel to Tartarus the other way. “It’s far different than any spell I’ve cast before, but I think I can cast it all the same.” “Very well, let us be on our way.” Twilight clears your surroundings, the rest of your friends standing back at a safe distance, “Ya sure you don’t want us to come along?” “I’ll keep them safe,” Rainbow Dash poses a false smile, a true one would not be appropriate given the circumstances. “All three of them will be right behind me when we get back. Don’t worry.” They are right to worry. Ponies are unequipped for the horrors that lie beyond the veil of life. Many have tried to explore the forbidden realm, only to fall to the corruption within. You must ensure they do not follow suit. Suit, why must these words encompass multiple meanings. It is not efficient. The wisps of air begin to form around the three of you as Twilight begins her incantation, muttering the words to herself. They glide through your fingers as you raise a hand, the wind caressing the skin between each digit, a marvelous sensation. It is short lived however as the speed picks up, the simple breeze transforming to a gale, the strength of which almost knocking your caster over. Trudging through the violent gusts you hold her down, the fillies likely having clung together merely to stay afloat, like a sailor in a hurricane. You attempt to look back to the others, tendrils of light swirling about the three of you in a sphere, each spiraling at speeds that your own Rainbow Dash would marvel at. “Stay back!” you shout over the howling winds at Applejack as she stepped forward, her retreating motion ensuring her safety. One by one the four ponies’ numbers rise and return to their previous state, the metaphorical weight lifted from your shoulders. Your head snaps down to your feet as the feeling spreads, moving from your chest down to your toes, a gap appearing between you and the floor and you… fly. You look to Twilight and Rainbow Dash, the latter flailing her hooves at her unintended flight. Twilight remains calm and continues. This is how it feels- to ascend in this form, complete weightlessness. It is incredible! Now you understand how Miss Dash must feel when she takes the sky as her own. ”How much longer?!” Dash hollers to Twilight whose eyes have now opened. It’s in this moment that the unicorn realizes that, yes; she is floating mid-air and soon joins the crazed leg motions of her peer. Twilight’s lips move to answer her, but no words seep from her mouth. You wonder if your ears had lost their tune, but both of them seem to realize her loss of voice as well. In fact, all noise has ceased and the world has gone white, not a blinding white that is, not yet at least. Turning your head you find nothing but the vast openness of light. It is almost time. You hover over to the two of them, holding them both by the neck. You speak to them, your words answering to them on a channel that they cannot possibly comprehend. You speak to their souls, not to their ears that they have accustomed to. “Close your eyes and minds. Until I speak again, you shall not open them. This you must do for me.” With hesitation they nod, your instructions absolute in nature. Weight returns to you, all of you but you no longer stand in the confines of a library. Neither do you stand at Tartarus’s gate. Twilight… No one gets it right the first time. Practice, after all, enhances performance. The gates are as proud as ever, the clouds casting their blinding light to all who would look upon them. Should their eyes have been open, they might have lost their sight entirely, a cruel punishment, without a doubt, but a just one for those who look upon the land that they have not yet earned. Then why is it that you are allowed to look? A malicious joke to the core of your being. You lead many to these gates, those that deserve the reward that lies beyond. What reward have you been given for your eternity of service? A land of horrors warped and depraved that serves as a task itself, a garden of thorns that spreads like a weed that you must hold in line. That is your reward? You sigh and turn away from the golden gates and their precious reward. You are not a member of the living. You harbor no soul to gain a prize. A servant to life, and nothing more. By the neck you lead them away to a land that would more willfully harm their bodies than their eyes, to the steps. The clouds here have grayed, each bundle darkening the closer you get to the steps, the closer you get to Tartarus. “The danger has passed,” you whisper, the two opening their eyes. “Wha- Where are we?” Twilight asks as she spins about in utter confusion. “The land above. A mistake in the incantation led us here, but I have brought us to a safer place.” You chuckle at that last part, an ironic phrase. “We must venture down.” Both of them look around for the place you speak, finally following the point of your finger to the stone bricks that descend further into the darkening clouds. “Down- down there?” a shiver rolling up Twilight’s spine. “The girls are down there somewhere.” Rainbow nods with a determination- that you rarely see. “We’re going to get them back.” “And the first step is before you… Will you take it?” “Of course I’ll take it. Let’s go, Twilight.” Rainbow goes first and with a little prodding from you Twilight soon follows. The pillows of gray that hug the spiraling stairs of rock darken even still, blackening to their core of shadow, the first sign of thorns finding root within them as well. The stone too appears to change. While the first few steps appear pristine with the most minor of scuffs, the further you descend the more flaws begin to appear. Cracks and fissures become more evident and they can be seen to have worn with age. This whole place has gone to Tartarus, an ironic phrase. This is Tartarus, doom incarnate. Even still, there has always been a certain appeal to this place. It’s quiet, you guess and there’s… Hmm, is that all you can muster? Land of the damned indeed. “So this- this is Tartarus?” you hear Twilight ask as she continues down, the unnatural features around her planting the first seeds of doubt within her. “We have not reached it yet. We stand upon the Steps of Ascension, the bridge between two worlds.” “Doesn’t look like much of a bridge to me,” Miss Dash’s voice trails up to you. “When I said bridge-” “I know what you meant.” You almost smile… of course she does. She knows you better than you might know yourself. Interesting proposition that. Twilight is not sated with this answer it would seem by further questioning. “What does the bridge, the step bridge- Steps-” It’s humorous to see her vigorously shake her head about in bewilderment. Is it a bridge, or are they steps? They act as steps, but also a bridge. A Step-Bridge would be far more accurate. “Guh!” It seems she has given up on the naming section of her question, “Where does -it- go?” “Why, Twilight Sparkle, I do not know what this -it- is, and I most certainly do not know where this unknown entity goes.” She stops to leer at you a moment before continuing down the steps, the space surprisingly bright despite the sheer gloom of our surroundings, “You know what I mean.” Astute as always. Yes, you do know where she means. “The Steps lead from Tartarus to the land beyond. It comes by many names, each culture granting it a different title. Valhalla, Nirvana, Rapture, The Beyond, The Afterworld. Each a unique label and each ends on the same golden gates. Heaven, comes to mind.” “Heaven…” Yes, Heaven. That’s what you just said. Why has she repeated it? You pick up the pace, the mare always seemingly just around the corner and- Is that a notepad? How has she managed to sneak a note taking device past you? “Where did you obtain your writing instrument, Miss Sparkle? I thought you had not the time?” “Well,” she grins meekly, “Pinkie likes to store balls; I like to keep paper and quills around the house.” Not alone in your curiosity, Rainbow turns her head, “You keep that stuff in your dress too?” “You never know!” her unconvincing cheer might work on others, but to Dash and yourself, she may as well be speaking to a wall. They hardly change their position. “I do hope that this insistent note taking will not get in the way of our search, Miss Sparkle.” “I know why we’re here. You don’t need to tell me.” Good, because we are almost there. You can see the faint glow of red upon the steps now, Dash too noticing it. “We’re close?” “Very, and Miss Sparkle?” She only picks up the pace at your words, bounding downwards two, maybe three steps, at a time. You close the gap between you. “Yeah? Whoa-” Grabbing her by the tail you pull her back on the steps, her excitement almost driving her off to the earth below. “Watch your step.” “You could’ve told me earlier.” “You didn’t ask,” you reply with a shrug as you glance back over the wastes. Maybe not a waste, different all the same. Vast sweeps of red cross the land almost like that of an ocean, the crimson red of grass serving as waves, thick bushels lying still, no breeze to push them along. “Are those- trees?” Miss Dash asks, her mental image of this land likely crushed. Dotting the landscape are indeed multiple trees, but they are not those that she has taken a slumber upon. “Ash trees, I believe they are called. Their roots can spread for miles around, lingering upon the surface. Never shall you see two beside another for long.” You move Twilight along, having to tear her away from her precious notes so you can proceed on this quest. “So they’re just like trees in a desert?” “Come again, Miss Sparkle?” ”Desert trees. They keep shallow roots to ensure their survival and to absorb water.” This must be where her reading comes to play. Perhaps you too should pick up this hobby. Valuable information lies in those bundles of scribbled paper. “In a way they are similar. In others, they are not.” “How?” “How?” “How are they different?” “Twilight, we need to focus,” Dash ‘fixes her wagon.’ Now that is a phrase that simply makes no- Nevermind, you get it now. Interesting how each statement houses some truth, no matter how strange. Peeking over the edge, Twilight does not relent, “We have plenty of time, Rainbow Dash.” You cast your gaze off to the side at that very thought. They have plenty, but the crusaders may not. It is not a matter of hours they have been gone, but days. Time is a funny thing after all. A minute in the living world is an hour here, and we had been at the gala for hours… The thought is unpleasant. You can only hope the Guard had picked them up, but you must search regardless. ”So Anon… How are they different?” “Still you do not relent? Some might consider that admirable, but still, others think it a curse. Both, maybe?” Awaiting her answer still? Why yes, she is. You are speaking to Twilight Sparkle after all. Her curiosity is without equal. Only your own may surpass her. “Look up,” you motion to the sky, “You see the clouds yes? They remain black but without a drop of moisture within their thorned interior. No rain falls in this place; that is how they are different.” “But if there’s no rain, why do they have roots?” By the perk of her head you can see that Rainbow Dash is the first to solve the riddle, “You don’t want to know.” “They get their nutrients from a different source.” That is the last you say as you continue on, letting Twilight solve this conundrum herself. You savor the moments of silence as you continue down the steps. ”I still don’t get it.” Her innocence will harm her one day. Each step brings you closer to the ground, the mountains that rest at your back seemingly growing as you continue downwards. Perspective is a perplexing wonder, able to alter one’s entire view, not just the physical one but their personal bias as well. How might you see this land anew? ”Uhh, Anon?” Dash calls out to you, “Do you mind coming up here for a second?” “Posthaste.” Now where did that word come from? Squeezing past Twilight you stand behind Rainbow Dash, strangely the one who leads your group. Surely you are more qualified. “I am present.” “We’ve got a problem,” she nudges toward the steps, or rather, the lack of them. You look over the edge finding not more stairs, but merely the earth below. A brown structure rests near the shattered base, a tent of old, vacant by the looks of it. “Indeed. It is most difficult to step where one’s feet, or hooves, cannot be set. It is lucky that you be blessed with wings.” She flares the twin limbs of hers in a stretch, perhaps. “I can fly here, right? Nothing is going to snatch me out of the sky?” You do not answer straight away, and her face darkens for it, “Then how am I supposed to get down?” “There are creatures in this place capable of flight,” answering her at last, “but you needn’t worry of their involvement. Most take to slumber in heights beyond our search. Even should they awaken, I have no doubt in your capacity to lose them in the sky.” She brightens at your smile and praise, flapping her wings until she’s hovering just beside Twilight and yourself. Speaking of… “Well how do I get down?” You scratch your chin now that you look at her, “Can’t you just do that magic thing where you pop out somewhere else?” She speaks of teleportation, a most dangerous magic, even for a trained sorceress. “I don’t think I can make it all the way down there.” “Tis a shame you lack wings presently, else this obstacle be merely a breeze against you.” Twilight soon smacks herself in the head for some reason, “Duh, you can carry me Rainbow Dash.” “In a dress? You’ll get caught in my wings, and we’ll both be in trouble.” “Yes, it is a most dangerous thing. We do not wish to doom her to stay in this place permanently.” Taking one last look over you nod to yourself, “So what’s the plan?” Leaning down you sweep Twilight off her feet, the mare gasping at your sudden movement, “A-anon?” “I would tighten your grip, Miss Sparkle.” Her hooves lock around you and you smile reassuringly. “Perhaps you should close your eyes as well.” “I’ll try and slow you two down,” Dash moves behind you while avoiding your gaze, a strange tone in her voice. “On three?” “On three?” Miss Sparkle nods and you line yourself with the edge. “One… Two…” “Wait I’m not-” “Three.” A bit too late you suppose as you speed down to the ground with her in your arms, her grip tightening more than you expected. You are glad you do not require air as she does. Dash clings to your back as she tries to hold on, but as she expected the ends of Twilight’s dress cast themselves to her face. It is troubling to fly when you cannot see. Distracted as Twilight is you take the time to focus, concentrating on the surface you hope to land upon, the familiar breeze absent among the rush as you continue to plummet. Without further delay you find weight returned to you, your landing silent- except for Twilight as she continues to squeal in your ear. Thankfully she is silenced by Rainbow Dash who shoves a hoof in her mouth after untangling herself from your backside. “He only has two them, and I don’t like repeating myself.” “What?” you try and face her, only managing to twirl about in place. She hops off you and shakes her head, “You’re hopeless… Ughh!” She returns to the air in a ‘jiffy’ wiping her hooves. “Something’s touching me.” “It appears to be only yourself.” Twilight calms down in your grasp and you finally allow her to stand only to have her leap back into it in fright. “Ahh! I felt it too.” You unbury your head from her mane and pull her off, “It grabbed my hooves.” Yes, you’re sure it did. For safe keeping you walk over to the base of the steps, now a mere pile of rubble with a gray hue. Needless to say, Twilight is all too happy to stand on them rather than the grass. “It was all grimy and clung to my hooves,” she remarks with a shiver. You look over to the tent, the pitiful thing. Gashes cut into the roof, patches of leather bound across the surface like a bandage for an injured calf. “This place… It’s nothing like I expected.” Rainbow Dash chuckles at the thought, “You’re telling me.” A couple seconds later you hear a thud, turning to find dear Miss Sparkle’s notepad to have finally reached the ground. “Hey…” its owner pats her dress as the quill comes hovering down as well, “That’s mine.” “I believe this is why saddlebags were made,” you note as you walk back over and pick it up, the strands of grass seemingly lunging at your hand as it approaches. A subtle growl all it takes to make them retreat. “Be more careful with this one. I will not come back for it.” She nods with a smile as she holds it close to her chest like one would a gift. To her it must hold great importance. Her whole life must have been bound to the many pages in that book. Not just that book of course, but… Well you understand. Rainbow Dash sets down at the top of the pile, a small tower still standing in its center as she looks around, “It’s so big.” That’s what she- “Umhnnmmm…” Twilight topples back at the sudden noise and Rainbow Dash’s eyes are plastered to the tent, its folds rippling and slowly tossing about. “Anon… I think-” “Yes. I know.” Your state of calm hopefully will find its way to her as it had to Scootaloo once before. “You will be safe.” You don’t know that. You do. Just look at those numbers jumping about- She will make it. You don’t- Yes. You. Do. Turning around you face the tent, only turning your head when you hear Twilight sneak closer, the bits of stone grinding across one another. “Sorry.” She says that and yet she moves closer, notepad brandished. Silly ponies, you think to yourself. “Come out of hiding, face the air.” You spy bits of brown fur from the cuts along the tent, a pale brown, its color washed away much like the blood in its veins. More movement, rustling and turning in the small confines it finds itself in. The tent is twice the size of any normal pony, only coming a heads-length shorter than yourself. The creature must be quite large and bulky… and remarkably slow. “I said-” you start out, far harsher in tone this time only to be stopped by another. “Know what you said…” it comes off as a groan, a soft voice yet gravely as well. “I come at my own time.” His hooves step out first followed by a pair of gray horns that spread to the side. His eyes are a pale gold, drowned out through the years you would assume from the thin frame he has for a buffalo. He wears a black robe, scorched with only faint marks of silver revealing its former color that falls from his body, likely dressed when he was moving about. It covers most of his slim form, a simple bandana covering his mouth. His eyes wander over you in inspection, “Haven’t seen one of you before.” When he turns to your friends the bandana lifts a hair, “Ponies… Heart still beating I see.” There is a hunger in his eyes, one all those like him share but also within those orbs are control, something you seem to lack. “I haven’t seen a living soul in… How long’s it been? Uh, too long.” Twilight, who has been shaking like a leaf speaks up, “Who- are you?” Your hand twitches at the movement of his hoof, untrusting of his motivations. Alas, he simply moves his hoof to untie his bandana revealing the cracked smile behind it. Pressing a hoof to his chest he bows his head as best he can, “I am Wild Hoof, Guardian of the Steps and resident of this land you call Tartarus, welcome to all, living and dead.” His eyes travel over you with that last part and you furrow your brow, driving his eyes to the others. “Who might you be?” Twilight is able to stand straighter after his introduction, his innocent smile and elderly features granting a familiarity to her. “I’m Twilight Sparkle and this is Rainbow Dash and Anonymous. Glad to-” She moves to shake his hoof only to be blocked by your hand, this ‘Wild Hoof’ chuckling at your defensiveness, soon turned to a cough. “Anonymous- *cough cough* -is skeptical of me. He is wise, listen to him.” Rainbow Dash joins her, tentatively landing on the grass even when it clings to her, “Not to ruin your little conversation, but we’re here for a reason Twilight. Remember?” “Of course I remember, it’s just…” So easily brought off track. At least your curiosity does not endanger yourself. “Wild Hoof,” you address the elderly buffalo that turns to you, “We come seeking three fillies, each of a different race but pony all the same. Have you seen anything of the sort?” His lips scrunch together as he rubs his jaw, “Fillies? Tartarus isn’t a place for them. Why would you bring them here?” “You accuse me you insolent-” Dash grabs you by the shoulder before you do anything rash. “What Anonymous means is that he didn’t bring them, right?” You unclench your hand and sigh as she whispers, “It’s okay. We’ll find them.” “It’s not my fault, Rainbow.” “I know.” Lies… She blames you- Quiet. ”Have you seen them?” Twilight asks on your behalf. He begins shaking his head only to stop and nod, “Ahh yes, I do believe I have. Little ones wind up in the strangest of places. Why I once new a calf, little thing…” “Where did they go?” “Ehh what? It was only the one calf.” You’re going to kill this buffalo, giving him a fate worse than this. “Where did the fillies go?” Rainbow helps you out, asking so you don’t have to finish him. “Oh them. Yes, I told them, yes I did. I said no girls should be out this way. Told ‘em to head…” he turns around… and keeps turning… and turning. “Oh feathers.” He forgot. The damned fool forgot where he sent them. “That way! I almost forgot for a minute. My mind isn’t what it’s been.” “Yes,” you grit your teeth, “I understand that quite well.” Rainbow Dash looks off in the direction he designated, “Let’s get going, they’re counting on us.” You nod to her, wishing to leave this place as soon as possible, except Twilight has other ideas. “Mr. Wild Hoof. If I could take a moment of your time there are some questions I want to-” “Acheem! Twilight, we are waiting.” “Oh I know this’ll only take a minute-” “Now.” Your voice bordering on a growl at this point, your anger flaring at her continued disobedience. “Okay, you’re right. Let’s get going.” You make it a couple feet before Wild Hoof speaks again. “The both of you should find better clothing. What you have will not last for long.” That’s- a fair warning. You will heed his advice soon, once you have gone on your way. “Wild Hoof, stand vigilant.” “And yourself, Anonymous.” An old buffalo… How long has he- It matters not, he has his duty and you have yours. ~~~ The steps never seem to end as the three of you continue to traverse the plains with no end in sight. You begin to suspect he led you astray, but that cannot be the case. He may be a Lost Soul, but he contained himself in a most delicate manner. For one of his kind to guard the Steps? He must be of worthy make indeed. “Are you sure he sent us the right way?” Dash flies up higher, squinting to look that bit further but with no luck, “It’s just- nothing. How are we supposed to find them?” “We could’ve gotten more information if Anon would’ve let me ask him some questions.” And let time find its way to corrupt the fillies? The chance is ‘fat.’ Now that is a phrase that still masks itself to you. Would that not make it a large chance? “From that old coot? Good luck with that. Have you ever asked Granny Smith a question? Be glad if you haven’t. She goes on and on for hours and you still won’t get the answer you want.” “Can’t you imagine it though? These are ponies from another time. Who knows what we can learn.” “You learn not to come here and ask.” Your first word in a while grants a temporary silence before Twilight’s disbelief comes out in a huff. “You doubt me?” “After how quick you are to judge ponies? Your judgment is questionable at best, always seeing in the worst in ponies…” “I see what is there.” You shoot right back at her. “Should everyone adapt your eyes then they would be blind to the darkness that swells within.” “Wild Hoof is just an old buffalo. What’s so different between him and I?” Once again, two ideals that battle each other, both unmoving. It is a fruitless conflict. “He helped us when he had no business to. He could’ve just let us be on our way or lied, but he decided to help.” “Twilight, please. Anon just-” “The difference,” you interrupt, “is that Wild Hoof was fated to Tartarus. He is not the first, nor will he be the last.” Even you are astounded by how calm you are, never ceasing a beat as you continue to walk. “The pure go above in the clouds of light; they are the ponies like you and Miss Dash. The others earned their fate here, each for their own reasons. You are different, but you refuse to see it. I wish no more to speak of this subject. Continue on.” They follow, now leading them yourself. “It’s not all that bad,” Twilight mutters under her breathe. “Then you know nothing, Miss Sparkle. Continue.” ~~~ Minutes pass, hours maybe if the time is known to you. It can only be felt in this place to be truthful. You may attempt to decipher the time using some algorithm, some calculation; there is no one who will stop you. You will not be the first to try and neither the first to fail. You force your legs to push harder as you walk upwards to the peak of a hill, the sky a pale yellow as it drifts among the clouds. If you train your sight you can almost see the breeze, blackened strands that wisp through the sky. Dangerous all the same. “It feels like we’ve been walking for miles,” Twilight groans as you continue to ascend, an ash tree sitting at its peak like a tower. “We have, but we can’t give up. We’ll find them.” This would be faster on your own, but you will not allow them to venture unprotected. Before long the three of you reach the top, Twilight falling on her flank at the tree’s base. “Twilight I wouldn’t-” “The tree will not harm her, Miss Dash. One of the few things that won’t.” You continue along the top until you reach the edge, the hill revealing itself to be a cliff. In the distance you can see the ocean, or what would appear to be. ”The water’s purple?” Dash raises a brow in question, “What’s next?” “You are mistaken to believe it to be water. That is the Ocean of Smoo and I would not recommend we get close enough for you to test it property.” ”Pfft… That’s a stupid name for an ocean.” “True enough, but it is not an ocean. In fact you are staring at one of Tartarus’s most prominent residents. It’s been there for a long time, since before your Equestria was founded in fact.” Rainbow continues to stare at the coastline, “This reminds me of when you took Han, Chewie and me across the ocean,” she whispers for only you to hear. Twilight is still catching her breath. “I enjoyed the sight, but this sings a different tune.” She smiles and looks up to you, “Looks like you’re getting better with those phrases.” “Miss Dash… There is something I have been meaning to discuss with you. I wished to speak of it after the Gala but-” “Let’s not talk about it, with all that’s happening it’s not the time. I promise, just wait until after this is over and we’ll talk about it for days if you want. Okay?” A fair enough proposition. If you told her now that you were to leave- You are unsure how it would affect her search. On the bright side, however, you would not have to travel far. ”It still reminds me of that day though. You and me, the cliff, the ocean, the villa- Anon there’s a village down there!” “Did somepony say a village?” “Where?” you look following her hoof, finding a small assemblage of buildings next to the Ocean. “There? Strange, souls know better than to stay so close to the Smooze.” “I thought you said it was Smoo?” “Different names, same creature. Terrible manners if I recall.” Gave Tartarus quite a fright when it moved in, but you found it a place and it hasn’t moved since. Must like the schools. “If the girls headed this way, then they must’ve seen it as well! They’ll have headed that way for sure.” What she says is true enough, but there is one problem, reaching it. “What’s wrong?” Those, you think to yourself as you peer down the cliff, barely noticeable amongst the rocky landscape below. Stitchers. “To reach that village we must cross Sin Valley, home to one of Tartarus’ less receiving hosts. It is a dangerous path. I do not recommend it.” “Can you get us through?” Miss Dash looks up to you, a need in her eyes. A need to see those girls safe. A good mother she would make, without a doubt. “I believe I can, but you must stick to me like glue and stay ready to flee.” “I’m not one for running,” she admits, “but alright. Let’s go.” “Where’re we going?” Twilight groans, both of you looking over to see her ‘dopy-eyed.’ Dash manages a chuckle but you do not, “How much did she have to drink?” You rush to her side and stare into her eyes, Twilight lazily leaning back to keep the distance, “Whoa… You’re fast.” “Is she… drunk?” Twilight attempts to mirror you as you try to look behind her, the mare finding great pleasure in this, but you soon grow tired and pull her up, finding small thorns in her flank. “What’re those?! Is she poisoned?” “Not this day,” you pluck the few that stung her from her rump, setting her away from the tree this time. “The stickers of an ash tree have a numbing quality. Those who seek its fruit will fall into a stupor, eventually falling unconscious so its roots may drink.” Rainbow Dash holds her up so she doesn’t topple over, the Pegasus quite worried for her friend, “Will she be alright?” “Now that the thorns have been removed she will quickly recover. Are you hungry?” “Yeah I guess,” she doesn’t really think about it and holds Twilight close. “I thought the tree was one of the few things that wouldn’t harm her.” “It is,” you reply, standing on your toes to grasp one of the few dangling ash fruit that hides within the gray bushels of leaves. “The thorns merely drive its victim unconscious. Abominations generally finish the job for it.” “Does everything here want us dead?” she shivers at the thought. It must be a shock for her. “And Miss Twilight said this place ‘wasn’t all that bad.’ If only she could see herself now. Ash fruit?” You hold out a lime specimen, quite resembling the fruit in fact, the only difference being the black spots that wrap around it. She takes in and looks up, silently asking if it’s safe. “Ash Fruit is quite nutritious believe it or not. The Guard harvests these when they can and feed it to the prisoners of Frostbite.” “Alright, if you say so.” The two of you touch fruit before taking a bite, bits of juice leaking from the puncture. Both of your eyes go wide at the taste. You had thought the ash tree had gotten its name from its leaves that resemble the color of ash. You did not realize it was because its fruit tasted of an ash tray. Most unfortunate. Despite the taste you force Rainbow Dash to finish her fruit so that she might sate her stomach. You did not lie about the nutrition however. It could do with some sugar, and by some you might want add the entirety of Sugarcube Corner. She even force-fed a piece to Twilight which made her spring right back up to her old self. “UGH! What’d you make me eat?” It was quite entertaining. “Ash fruit. It’s a Tartarus delicacy apparently.” “Very true. Care for another, Miss Sparkle?” ”No!” she shouts, backing away in fright, “I just want to keep moving.” That is something all of three of you can agree on and with you in the lead, you follow the cliff down towards Sin Valley. Twilight scratches her rump on the way down, “Did I get something on my flank?” Dash looks to you and snickers, only alarming the poor mare, “What? What’s on my flank?” “Nothing is attached to your backside any longer, my little pony. There is not a need to worry a hair on your flank.” She sighs in relief only to perk back up, “What do you mean ‘any longer?’” Strange, you thought your words made the point remarkably clear. Perhaps you should allow the mystery to envelop her like the Everfree Trap? Ehh, perhaps not. Quite noisy they can get. “You sat in a spot you should not have, but the threat has been dealt with, my word is yours.” Well it isn’t exactly. Your words are yours and- Yes you get it. The things that cross your mind- Yes, mine. “If you think about it, you saved her life,” Rainbow Dash hands her praise to you, but it is not yours to own. “I did no such thing. She was in no danger while in your company. I believe you would have kept her safe.” Her cheeks adopt a reddish hue, the blush, your praise working well on her it would appear, “Yeah sure, but I wouldn’t have known what to do. You did.” “And… what did Anon do to me exactly?” Why, you grabbed her by the flank and extracted small pieces from it… Perfectly normal. You peer over the cliff’s edge and plot a course to descend into Sin Valley. You can only hope its residents keep to their own. “Well, you see Twilight-” “I request you remove your dresses, both of you.” You look back to find Rainbow wide-eyed and even redder in the cheeks, Twilight’s mouth agape. Why do you think a slap is in order? Hmm, strange. “I might expect your ears dampened still, Twilight Sparkle, but to you, Miss Dash? Your ears should be as sharp as blades. Must I request once more?” “N-no, I heard you,” she explains, half laughing and half a nervous chuckle, “I just don’t understand why. Especially in front of Twilight.” No response from the unicorn yet. A resurgence of the numbing toxin? Possible. Improbable, but wholly possible. At last, she speaks. “I uh, didn’t think you’d make your mind up here of all places.” You raise a brow in what is the most utter state of confusion. “Those who call this realm home bask themselves in clothing that covers their skin, fur and feathers. Your dresses do not do so.” “Yeah, of course,” Dash smiles though still with a nervous chuckle, “Besides, flying or walking in these dresses isn’t very efficient. That’s it…” At least one of them sees the logic your words and you wait for them to disrobe, an odd sense of perversion finding you. It is an odd thing, are they not nude at all times, save for these occasions. Of course, this feeling is both illogical and inappropriate, you shall ignore it entirely. Soon enough they have stripped themselves but it is when you task them to tear these clothes apart do they protest. “You can’t be serious. These- Rarity made these for us for the Gala. We can’t just tear them apart like tissue.” “If it meant your safety then I assure you she would overlook the heresy in the act. If you question my orders again, this trip is over and I shall go on alone, sending the both of you to Ponyville. Am I understood?” You can imagine inside Twilight’s brain at present, wondering how it is you planned on sending her back. Another mystery that you harbor. She has the easiest time with her task, able to rip it into logical strips and wrap them accordingly… Rainbow on the other hand or hoof. It is rather sad to watch her gnaw at the strands as she attempts to tie the uneven patches around herself. Magic would be preferable to wings now, would they not? Her eyes beg for aid, but her honor, her reputation that she works so hard to maintain, will not allow her to express it. So you must aid her, of course. You kneel beside her and continue the work for her, her beauti- her cerise eyes, giving their muted thanks. You take care not to injure her wings as you wrap her in the tattered remains of her dress. It is a shame. Her appearance within it was awe-inspiring. You find it rather disheartening that you shall never see her wear another again. She cuts her breath as you wrap another around her stomach, the strips almost blending into her skin. Again her breath shortens at your touch, her eyes clenching as she calms her racing heart, “I’m fine.” “I did not ask,” you point out, the mare grinning as she looks up and away. “You didn’t need to.” “You are a curious creature, if you’d mind the description. Few things seem to disturb you, unlike those your fellow ponies share. Despite our time together, I still somehow lack the ability to comprehend how it is your priorities have been placed. Confounds me it does.” “It’s just- Oooh,” she sucks in her gut as you reach her chest, “Some things are more important to me than others.” “I must wrap your wings as well I’m afraid.” She nods and allows you to continue, “Remarkable things these, many a Pegasus must be ‘green with envy’ over these.” “So that’s why you’re green,” she chuckles, “I always wondered.” “Actually I do not- Aha, a joke. Forgive my speed of thought, I am attempting to concentrate.” “Of course… No time to chat. Gotta think of the girls right?” There again, the smile. It is an expression to show joy or happiness and at the same moment, it conveys a deeper pain within. It does not seem a common thing. You wrap the last pieces around her wings, your hand lingering on the last exposed stretch before ending the process by binding her neck. “Hey, Anon?” “I do believe you are quite finished,” you push upwards and admire your handiwork. “A fine job I say. Twilight, could you ensure her outfit is fit for travel?” “Anon?” “Yes, Miss Dash, do you require something else of me?” A more genuine smile graces her face and you do declare it fits her better, “Nevermind.” Very good then, you take the first steps down the cliff, paving the way for the ponies behind you. Should you hasten your journey you will arrive at the oceanside village in a matter of hours. ~~~ You clench your teeth as you slide down the rocky cliff, shards of rock collapsing after you in a fashion that may draw you unwanted attention. “Are you alright, Anon? Rainbow, hurry up, we need to get down there.” “Quiet,” you hush at them, but it is obvious you were not loud enough for them. ”I’m going as fast as I can, it’s not like I can fly anymore.” Her bandaged wings flare out as she hops further down. “Silence your tongues,” a bit louder you call out this time, but still not loud enough. “I thought you were the athlete here. Move your-” “I said silence!” you almost shout, the outburst disrupting Twilight’s jump and landing her a one-way trip down the cliff side. “Dragon’s blood…” Rainbow Dash reaches out a hoof to help only to get dragged down along with her, the two speeding down like a pair of runaway chariots. You wait for them to get close enough and jump up, grabbing one in each arm and tucking them to your pits. A trio of clicks hits your ears as you land and you quickly rush and kneel behind one of the many boulders that can be found scattered about. “Phew, thanks An-” “Shh,” you hold your hand over Twilight’s mouth and peek around the corner, releasing the two of them in the process. A fog of dust conceals most of the site, but there is still enough to see those who might enter it. Twilight gasps when she sees the first one, Rainbow taking silence duty this turn. It looks like a pony, taller and slimmer however, its skin paler than any you might see in Equestria. No hair of course, it fell out long ago when the corruption had taken them. You can hardly spot the thin lines of black that piece the creature together, thread that’s been so delicately stitched that it earned them their name. It looks over the site, lowering its elongated neck to the ground as two more crawl up behind it, each examining this new development. Twilight learns how to quiet herself at last, “What are they?” “Stitchers. Souls lost to the corruption. Envious creatures, the loss of beauty a development they cannot cope with. They find the features of other animals… desirable. “ “They look just like…” ”Mannequins?” “Yes. Rarity would be a great prize for these monsters… We must leave at once, before they discover us.” “No objections here,” Rainbow whispers as she turns to leave, a rock crunching beneath her. The stitchers freeze in place, their heads cracking over to your location in one swift motion. “Go, now.” The two of them slip away at your instruction, your back sliding up the rock as you wait. They have picked up your trail, and when they do, there is nothing that will stop their pursuit. Stitchers crave what others have. The color of their skin, their eyes, wings, their smell, anything. Your friends are not some prize for them to steal. They are yours. A chill runs down your arm as you prepare yourself, preparing to end this second life of theirs in a single touch. A hoof touches the edge of your rock, claws sliding out of its edges to grasp it further. You raise your hand, ready. The crack of rock comes from afar, back to where they had come from and it is enough to draw their attention, but what caused this? Its claws recede back as it moves away, your arm lowering in turn. “Anon…” you hear Twilight whisper. “Over here.” Lowering back down you sneak over to her only to be smacked in the chest, “Don’t make us worry like that.” “It was for your safety to leave. Where is Miss Dash?” Akin to the timing of a clock, she returns with her hooves covered in the dusty remains of stone, “Are you alright?” Are you alright? Is she mad? “You risked your life to deviate them from their course. Do you realize how much danger you could have been caused yourself?” “She saved your life,” Twilight replies for her, almost in disbelief that you are acting this way. She would not understand if she knew that you had no life to save. “At the risk of her own? No. I will not allow it. My being here is to ensure that you both do not lose yourselves to Tartarus’ dangers. Think of yourselves, not of me.” Rainbow Dash opens her mouth but you will not have it. “I am nothing here. You matter, not I.” You take another glance around before continuing on, “We must hurry. This place is not safe.” They cannot be harmed. Rainbow cannot be harmed. You turn around, finding her still there, staring at you. “The girls are waiting for us, we cannot delay Miss Dash.” ”Yeah, of course. Sorry,” she bows her head and trails behind as you lead them through the territory of Sin Valley. You can only hope this to be your last encounter with these creatures. The next time might not end quite as well. And it will be your fault should they- You won’t let that happen. You can’t.
Chapter 14: A Simple RaceNo soul passes so you proceed, swift of feet, ensuring your trail lingers not. While they may not smell or see as the living might, see and smell they do. Rather similar to yourself, a proposal that does not set well within your stomach in some strange fashion. How similar might you be to them? Your form itself differs, but should your skin pale and limbs shift, you might pass off as one of them with an ease that could be described as uncanny. As your companions begin to cross you hold them back with a furrowed brow, the both slinking behind you as a sole Stitcher peeks its head out from the labyrinth of boulders you navigate. Its movement are animalistic in nature as its head sways to… and fro… You force yourself to look away as you find yourself drifting away. Of all the places to sleep, this is not one you would recommend. “Anon.” You have to force your mind elsewhere, anywhere but the present. No, you must stand alert here and now, despite the danger. “It’s gone.” If the danger overtakes you again- “Anon.” Your head lifts to see Rainbow Dash, a look of concern crossing those cyan cheeks of hers, “It’s gone.” True enough, you inspect the scene in case her own eyes have malfunctioned. “You’re here, right?” An absurd question. “Where else might I be?” “That’s a good point,” her smile bringing one to yourself. “So you’re just taking a break then, is that it?” “I require no rest.” It is strange that she asks these questions, knowing what you are. Unless- “Do you feel well?” “Of course I do, never better.” You’re unsure of the validity of that statement, but her answer does have a certain truth. Still, you look further into her eyes at the chance, however small it might be that her words are false. False... not today. You stand up fully and look out once more finding the path safe. As safe as it can be that is. “It is clear.” Dodging between rocks is a tiring process but with the aid of Miss Dash, Twilight is able to persevere. If her fatigue grows you did grab one ash fruit to help… rejuvenate her. By the sound of her harsh breathes she might need it sooner than one could expect. It would appear that physical fitness is not one of the many subjects she has read in her books. They can only help so much. “Calm your heart,” you instruct her, not stopping however. Time is a factor in your search and it waits for no soul. “Should they hear you…” Perhaps the details needn’t be said. One’s imagination is more than enough to piece together the scene that would befall her. “I’m just- tired.” “When we get out of here I’ll show you what tired is.” You chuckle at her threat, a flimsy thing it is as it holds no true malice within. Banter, it is, and nothing more. As you move between another set of stone you hear something, a commotion. The ponies hear this as well, “What is that?” You move closer still despite the possible danger that is found at its source, your curiosity getting the better of you. That, and Twilight could make do with a rest. You recall a griffon who stalked his prey for days, his job you believe it was, some sort of investigator. He was very relaxed the whole time, able to sit and watch in leisure. Shame… “Do not approach what we find, and keep your voice hushed.” They nod in agreement as they follow you closer to the ‘fuss’ that lies beyond your sight. Keeping their presence hidden, you move ahead, the others doing a strange slinking motion as they approach, much like the cheetahs of Zebrica. You do hope your friends have no intention of lunging at what they might find. It would end poorly in this place you’re afraid. Hmm, not afraid. Interesting choice of words. With a final warning you look around the corner, finding only a road before you. The dirt sits a faded brown, a shard of grass peeking up from its depths every few yards away. Left and right you look but find no being on either end, the noise you had heard found silent. “Didn’t-” “Yes,” you interrupt Miss Twilight, “I heard it as well… Stay put.” The shuffle of hooves behind you is clear on the wind, “But if they’re-” “Stay, Miss Dash. I will be but a moment.” Walking out onto the dirt road you wait, ear turned high and your sight cast to your surroundings. The road leads upwards, obstructed for the most part. The road might lead to Frostbite and if- One by one you look to each stone obelisk and the silent companions that linger behind them… waiting. You do not have time to linger as the noise of conflict returns and from the increasing pitch it would appear to be heading in your direction. With haste you return to your ponies and wait. “What’d you see?” “I did not see it, but trouble is on the horizon… so to speak.” The first steps hit your ears as they approach, quickened paces as they sprint down the road, harsh rough gasps coming from its host. It stumbles in the dirt. You hear it grasp the dirt in an effort to pull it along, the legs it had been running along all but useless now. Another set of steps joins the retreating soul, a pair if your ears do you justice. They slow on approach. Why run when their target cannot? ”Prease! Not I- We swears it!” “There’s no use begging. We saw the whole thing.” A Diamond Dog on the run. Does this place have but an ounce of creativity to its name? “Sir, there were half a dozen of them out there…” “Yes. Dozens. Hundreds! Couldn’t be me. He wrong.” Twilight’s head slowly moves around the corner. “Twilight-” “I just want to look.” You sigh, quietly but allow her interest to take hold. “What are they?” Surely she knows her own kind, and the dog is not an uncommon species in Equestria. “Souls. One a canine, the other equine.” “I can see the dog, but that- that can’t be a pony. They’re so-” “Different, yes. Tartarus is not Equestria after all.” “Why are they all black? They look like members of the Night Guard, but worse.” Rainbow Dash too takes a look, “They’re in armor, Twilight.” Ahh, the armor is blackened. That makes more sense. “I know they’re wearing armor, I’m not a total dingbat.” A Dingbat? You’re unsure you have ever encountered one of those. “What are they doing…” “They are doing their job,” you speak up, grabbing their attention. “Guarding Tartarus from those that would wish others harm.” “Look at him!” one of the guards shout, “He’s already fallen to the hunger. You can see it in his eyes.” “No! He lies. He only wishes me hurt. No guard he is!” “Look away,” you instruct, “This is something you do not wish to see.” Twilight doesn’t understand, but when she hears the grind of metal and the shine of his blade she knows what is to come. “They can’t-” “They will. It is their job.” Twilight’s eyes harden but do not leave, “I won’t let them.” No she doesn’t. Twilight makes it two steps before you drag her back by the tail and force your hand over her mouth as she attempts to yell at you. “Don’t! I begs you!” “We can’t stop them,” Rainbow tries to convince Twilight who bucks away in your grasp, even going so far as to bite at your fingers. “Calm down.” ”HENGHFNF!” “Did you hear something?” You hear the guard’s sword swing true, a whimper escaping before silence, “Not a thing.” Twilight’s struggling finally weakens in your arms, a moisture rolling down your arms. “Let’s get back to the others. I hate it here.” Her muffled sobs fill your hand until you release, the mare crying for the fallen. As a pony, raised as she was, she cannot stand idly by while acts that must appear as atrocities to her go by unpunished. You stopped her from helping, from sparing a life that had already been lost. “Miss Twilight, there is nothing you-” “I hate you… I hate you…” Words leave you. What is there to say to that? They are but words and yet they sting with such ferocity. Perhaps Rainbow Dash has some of these words to spare, but when you look to her she avoids you and sits beside her friend. “It’s okay. It’s okay I’m here.” More hoofsteps… Reinforcements that had trailed behind, “Are you two alright?” “Never better.” A lie. “Let’s get the buck out of here.” There’s a pause before another guards speaks up, “Should we take the body?” “No, let the stitchers have it. It’ll appease them a while longer.” Twilight’s sobs only get louder at their conversation, reminding her of what she failed to stop. It was not a wise move. The shift of their armor is audible and you can only imagine their eyes are fixed to what lies behind the rocks. Death and two ponies living, but they should be more worried about what lies the opposite direction. “Inkblot, check it out.” He moves closer… closer… and so do the stitchers. But when they strike, it is too late. All you hear is a gasp… then a scream. How rude, we have a crying mare here. “Stitchers! To arms fellow guards!” a guard pulls out his sword and so they begin the dance. You are not invited this time. Clicks and gags rain from your rear as the two forces do battle. The Guard has armor, a crystal mesh turned black by the air of Tartarus that has no equal. The stitchers claw at their shield and armor without reward, only scratching the surface to reveal the shimmering underbelly that had long hidden from the world. However, while The Guard’s armor protects them, the stitchers have sheer numbers, a swarm that never seems to end. A thousand swipes tear at the squad of guards, all it takes is one well-placed strike to finish them entirely and finish them it does. Twilight’s sobs intensify at the sounds of battle and despite her best effort Miss Dash is unable to cease them. “Fall back and regroup! Find Cerber- guh-” A terrible way to go, claw through the neck, speared like a fish in its evening swim. Still the fighting goes on. Too long… You turn back to Rainbow Dash. She’s shaking, not as much as Twilight but her fear is beyond evident. “Stay here and keep Miss Sparkle safe. I shall return.” “Don’t go! Please.” You pause but shake your head. “Our actions led to this squad’s slaughter. I will not allow the rest to share this fate.” In truth, this end is fated to come regardless. It was their choice to come to Tartarus. They knew how things would end but… You are tired. Tired of your actions leading to these conclusions. It is unfair, as is life. You shake your head, pain returning to its abysmal form. “To hell with these creatures.” With clenched fist you exit your place of hiding, tired too of living in the shadows. Equestria was your home as much as Tartarus was. This is your home and you will not be a prisoner within it. “Begone creatures!” Your voice echoes in the sky, all eyes and lack of them turning to your in that moment. “I shall not command it again.” Only a few guardsman remain, each standing flank to flank in defense, the stitchers merely seeing a new form to envy over. You do quite like the green of your skin. The first stitcher runs towards you, leaping over those of its kin as well as the guards that have fallen. It is a foolish move, to attack without principle. The owner is nothing more than an animal, but these are not them. Han and Chewie are animals. Stitchers are less than them. Its claws shoot out from its hooves as it leaps your arm meeting it at the neck. The daggers meant for your neck now sweep at your arms and chest, the creature dangling like an ornament from a tree. A holiday… Your mind twists at the forgotten memory, only serving to tighten your grip. The chill that spreads up your arm runs deep into the stitcher’s throat. It is undeserving of a quick death but there are many more to be dealt with. All limbs go lax at your will, the soul now drifting away forever, lost in the waves of black. You toss it away, the remaining stitchers looking to one another before returning to you, their toothy grins of dagger-like teeth a symbol of how far-gone these souls have fallen. The fighting continues as you grab another, the guard ‘playing’ a defensive ‘game’ while you make do with those foolish enough to fight.A haze falls over your eyes as you move to the next, all thought lost to you as, anger, leads your movements. By what right do they attack the guard, those pure souls who serve after death? They have no right… and so they die once more. You’re unsure how many fall at your touch, but as you’re left standing over the pale remains of those thoughtless enough to defy you, a sickness grows in your stomach. The stitchers that remain linger around the obelisks they hide themselves behind but pursue you they do not. Your fist clenches at the sight of them and in turn they retreat back into the labyrinth they call home. “May their sins damn them for eternity,” you mutter, words not your own by you speak them as if they were. “Who-” Your head snaps to the remaining guards, one foolish enough to raise his sword . The one who spoke is quick enough to force it down, “Put your sword away fool. This soul just saved our lives.” “Only you can save yourself, no other.” “On behalf of the guard I thank you. I won’t forget this,” the pony steps forward, the edges of his armor shifting with each step. You can only make out the caramel of his skin and the green eyes behind it, the rest guarded from the elements. “You’re not like the others.” “No, I am not.” You reply as you overlook the four survivors. “Where is your Cerberus? You must not-” You spend time conversing when you should be attending to the task at hand. “We got separated at the Ruined Fork. Mut ran off for some bouncy ball.” Hehe, dogs and wolves have a certain fascination with those. You wonder- The mares, Anon, return to them. “Return to your duty guardsmen, it shall not carry out itself.” He nods and barks orders at his men, an alpha of the pack if they were to be wolves. Guardians, but they do have order of a sort. “It is safe,” you turn to where your friends lie, “You may-” ”Behind you!” A tremor crosses your body for only a second and a sensation of fullness stems from your gut. You look down to see a set of claws jutting from side, in one side and out the other, much like those fruit kebabs Fluttershy made you try. Of course you are not quite are so delicious. Shame that. You lock your gaze with the stitcher’s and you are fairly certain should blood still run in his veins they would have left its face by now. Before you can act the beast is thrown to its side, fresh air filling the small gaps in your torso, your savior resting her hooves beside you. “Are you alright?” Once again you respond with the blank expression. She knows who you are and yet when she sees your wound, she seems concerned or is it a reaction to the grotesque? No bleed seeps from it, so it must be the incision itself or might it be from the many slashes that now gouge your chest and suit. Rarity will not be pleased. Before the stitcher can flee one of the guards had already approached and imbedded it upon his sword. “Damn things.” “Let us be on our way, Miss Dash. The threat has passed.” No rebuttal from her as she joins you, the guard cleaning up and being on their way. No time wasted for them. As you return, you cannot help but notice the hushed breathing of Twilight. Scootaloo’s breathe sounded the same, short patches over a low volume, and at that thought you quicken your pace. She is not alone. As you turn around the boulder, you find yourself at an interesting sight. Twilight, the mare, with a stitcher, the corrupted. A pairing that brings you no joy. Its head brushes against hers, rubbing up along her cheek and down across her neck. Rainbow Dash too sees this, but no sound escapes her throat. You approach, slowly and with great care to go unnoticed. A hoof caresses the hair of her mane, its talons protruding so that each hair runs cleanly through the trio. It almost smiles… Her eyes meet you as you continue, the claws moving to her face and run lightly down her face, spreading the tears she had shed. You clench your fist at the mere sight of it, teasing, mocking, terrorizing your friend for the joy of it. “A-anon.” Its head meets your fist, the beast falling to its side before scrambling back up only to be knocked further away with a powered kick and gritted teeth. Miss Dash joins Twilight, holding her once more as you move to pursue the beast, “Anon no!” Your fist is already raised , arm shaking from a force unknown to you and despite your efforts it does not cease. “Let it go.” Let it- let it go? This beast deserves no mercy. Look at it, it is a monster, caring only for itself and not- not for others. You lower your fist, hand still trembling, and allow it to crawl away. You must care for your own, not let the rage overtake you. You… do not want to hurt anyone. That is not your goal, but- Why was the act so satisfying… Monsters are closer than you- I am not. Right? Sure. Kneeling beside Twilight you look her over yet find no wounds or scars. The stitcher had not the time to cut her as you had feared. “How do you far-” ”Don’t touch me,” she pulls away from you and further into Rainbow’s arms, “Don’t…” She cannot harm you yet she asks your retreat. It is not herself she fears, but you. Quaint. “As you wish.” Standing back up you address Miss Dash, “When she is ready for travel you will take the road left. Ensure her eyes stay closed.” You look around, stitchers pulling away at your gaze, their fear of your presence absolute at last. “I grow tired of this place.” You take the dirt path to the top of the hill, Rainbow Dash and Twilight trailing behind you. When you attempt to look at the unicorn she is quick to stare elsewhere. From here you can make out the town in the distance as well as the watchtower that guards it. The obsidian mass stretches high towards the heavens, but no more than the tower of Frostbite. If you stood atop Frostbite Tower you could almost touch the clouds above, but you would never recommend the action. They are twisted with perversion and would find no greater joy than a soul’s fall, it is a long fall. “What’s that?” Rainbow points to the tower as you continue along. “Is that a tree?” “A tree? No. That is a tower of the guard. Hundreds of them can be found in the plains of Tartarus, though they are worked no longer.” “Why?” You smirk at the questioning mare, sounding more like Twilight than herself. Perhaps that is her goal, to stir her interest in hopes of establishing a dialogue, like two actors in a play. You do not believe yourself to be good at improv, but, if this works, you will try. “The guard is not as large a force as it once was. There is an honor in serving, to act as part of a greater good even if it means you sacrifice all you had gained.” “I’m- not sure I understand.” A reasonable situation to be placed in. How does one know that in which they cannot know? Books on Tartarus are not as detailed as those on Equestria, and for good reason. “Only two souls might join the guard. One are those of purity in the land above. They take the steps of ascension down to Tartarus, forgoing the rewards their actions in life led to in order to keep the peace in Tartarus.” Twilight huffs at your words but does not deviate from her sulking strides. A broken friendship over a misunderstanding… She should be glad you stopped her. She is not ready. When are they? Never. “The second are the Lost Souls, but they are few and far between in the ranks of the guards. A damned soul must prove themselves and repent. Only then will the guard call them brother. How different this place was…” No more do you speak of this, finding the thoughts… disheartening to the emptiness that rests in your chest. If they were to cut you open, what would they find there? You are but a husk of man. A hum- Ugh, of course. How did you forget? By the time you have reached the outskirts of the town you had begun to notice the dimming of the sky. Light is short now, not long will it remain for your viewing pleasure. The wet squelch of your steps against the soppy dirt resonates throughout what remains of this town. You gaze amongst the ruins of rotten wood and shattered glass, roofs collapsed in as their foundation crumbled leaving only the uppermost planks untarnished. “Scootaloo!” Rainbow Dash calls out as she runs through the town, Twilight lingering behind her, “Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle?” They are not here, you answer her calls to your own mind, long gone if they had stayed. Too much time has passed now. Had they not found shelter it would already be too late, the corruption would have taken them. Even if you found them they would never be the same. Still, as to be expected from the aspect of loyalty, Rainbow Dash does not cease her efforts, “Scootaloo! It’s me, Rainbow Dash! Come on, I know you’re out here! Where are you?” You open your mouth to answer her but come to a different solution, let her be. Your words will not aid her or her heart. Twilight calls out as well though her throat is harsh, voice strained. Neither of their calls will bring them back here. Returning to your search you kneel to one of the buckled dwellings, peering over the base that had once held its form high, a strange residue still clung to its structure. You rub the goo between your fingers finding the lack of grains rather odd as mud still has this texture despite its half-liquid state. Even then if it were a full liquid, there is a degree of solidarity to this that confounds you. Smell? Nothing, the murky material has no distinguishing odor at all. Very strange. As you try to flick it off you find it rather attached to yourself, your company most welcome to it it would appear. It wipes off easily enough on a stray beam and this is good luck as you have no use for this slime… Looking back you inspect it closer and in the darkness you find a new color, a violet, just like the ocean. The earth, you heard its squelch when you arrived upon the town. The Smooze- Impossible, it is contained to the ocean and nothing more. A perfect prison… Nothing is perfect. “I believe we should part-” you pause when you no longer find your friends in sight. “Rainbow Dash? Miss Sparkle?!” They’re- Not a word. You shuffle from one street to the next, no sign or trail of them, even their calls beyond your ears reach. Peering into one of the buildings you find a darkness, unnatural, even for Tartarus. A closer look shows a shimmer, light striking the black bundle of fur and feathers that surrounds the mass, swelling and retreating in breath. Asleep it might be, but when night falls the ooze will sleep no longer, the dreams it hungers in will no longer sate its belly. You must find the others now, before the town’s residents awake. “Miss Sparkle! Rainbow Dash!” you cup your hands together, a tool used to boost your volume by some science you do not understand. Perhaps later, but first- “Hello? Answer my call!” “…on!” Your head snaps to, her voice only barely reaching yours and at such a volume. Trouble. You focus as you run, wind once again finding Tartarus as you find yourself in another place, the shore. The waves of smoo lump together like that jelly substance of Pinkie’s and that strange stallion, an obsession that will lead you to him one day, but it is not that day. A couple hundred hooves away lies a pier jutting out to the open sea, ocean being the correct term of course. On the end of that pier are two ponies you know all too well, their recklessness due to be their downfall. Still, it is a- a relief, to see them alive and well. No abominations or stitchers at their back, no dragons or winged terrors sweeping upon them, just them… Standing too close to the Ocean of Smoo. Not a good sight after all. Quickly, as not to waste time, you speed-walk across the wooden platform, the occasional step a tad more wobbly than an engineer would allow. “How far does it go?” Rainbow Dash asks, her eyes widened by the seemingly endless ripples of lavender gunk. “We must depart this town of ghosts and ghouls. No fillies find it home.” “We’ve only just started our search,” Rainbow protests. “They could be-” “Hiding? Playing? Running perhaps and frolicking in a field of kittens?” your voice far sharper than you had intended. The ooze, you almost forgot its effect. “They did answer our calls. They are not here.” “What if they took a boat?” A boat… you could almost laugh and you do admit a puff forms in your chest at the thought. “If they took a boat as you suggest then it is too late. They are as good as-” “Dead?” Twilight’s first words are filled with rage, the smooze acting on her as well. “How can you say such a thing? We’re going to find them you- Gah…” “I did not say such a thing. The words were your own.” “Blame it on me is that it?” she yells back, no thought to yourself. “I can’t believe you. You don’t care about us at all do you? You just play innocent like a child.” “Twilight, are you-” “Don’t start ‘Rainbow Dash.’ You’re so quick to take his side and apologize for him, regardless of your ‘relationship.’” Dash’s cheeks redden, though the drop of her brow makes you ponder whether from embarrassment or anger. “What are you talking about? Twilight, I’m your friend.” “Her words are not her own,” you attempt to explain only to be cut off once more. “So you’re going to analyze me now too, huh? Go on. Call me a heartless horse,” where’s your soap, “who could care less about other ponies, Anon. Do it, I dare you.” “Twilight,” you keep your voice down as not to provoke her once more, “We can discuss this at a later date.” “Yeah, just the two of you alone and all kissy kissy.” That makes no sense. Twilight pretends to vomit only to glare back at you, “You. Why you? Why’d -you- stop me? I just wanted to help.” You try to listen but two dots appear on the horizon, soon to be four. Now eight, each time doubling and each time growing ever closer. “I could’ve saved that Diamond Dog. No pony-” her eyes water with a sniff of her nose. “No pony deserves what they did to him. You could have saved him too but you didn’t! Why?” They continue to multiply at her speech, only growing closer as the waves begin to quicken and become violent at their owners approach. “Let us move this lesson to another time, it is not-” “You’d like that wouldn’t you?” half tears and half forced loathing by the Smooze’s touch, “You’re just like everything else in this place. A monster.” A twitch befalls your eye at that word and you slowly look back down to her, Rainbow attempting to mend this wound, “Anon, she didn’t mean that. She-” “Yes she did,” your hand clenches and releases, bones cracking as you hiss the words, forcing yourself to hold them back. “No word fits better than that, you know that better than most Miss Dash.” “Anon-” You silence her with a gaze. There is no more room for apologies, the Smooze approaches. “I may be a monster, but this monster wants to save your lives. So, with that in mind, I will chase you to the ends of Equestria and beyond the darkest veils of mortality itself if you do not run off this bridge at once!” You point to the ocean behind them, both turning at once to see the eyes on approach, the waves morphing into the mouths of the Smooze, hungry and heading this way. “Now!” Even in her anger, Miss Sparkle realizes her safety is in danger at the rapidly approaching mass of slime. You keep behind them as they rush down the pier, the first waves causing the pillars below to buckle and sway, bending the boards above. So consumed by the Smooze that she had ignored its approach… The very dangers that would have torn their group apart in a matter of minutes. A plank beneath you snaps, the piers entirety swaying in response before balancing back out, more waves crashing beneath it. “Where are we going?” Twilight cries out, fear overwhelming anger as it so often does. “Rainbow Dash?!” The Pegasus looks to you, daring to eye at the tsunami of slime that approaches for a second, only making her run that much faster. Her wings could come in handy at this point. “I- I don’t-” “The tower,” you don’t need to point out the beacon of black for them. It is rather obvious a landmark. Out of the shore you move to the barren streets, each sickening squish beneath your feet only reminding you of the waves behind you. Chancing a look you find it overtaking the pier, the hundred mouths that once covered Ponyland in a sway of gunk and slime. At least there’s no singing this time. “Have to keep running,” Twilight gasps to herself between breaths. “Can’t stop. Can’t stop.” “Do not speak. It fatigues the lungs.” She might live if she takes your advice, though the Smooze was never one to kill. Drowning, however. That will kill. “We’ll make it, Twi. Just you see.” But death comes not today. Crashing into buildings behind you the Smooze continues to devour the landscape, globs of Smoo thrown afar in hopes of consuming all the more. At least the ooze’s will be in welcome company. With that thought you reach the base of the tower, Rainbow Dash bucking open the door in a single bound. Twilight pants, collapsing to her knees before her hooves tap along her chest and sides, “My- my pad! Where’s my notepad?” “Gone, most likely. The Smooze has no prejudice.” “I have to get it back!” she near tackles you to get to the door, but it is lucky Rainbow Dash blocks for you. “Forget it Twilight. It’s not worth it.” “Miss Dash is correct in this assertion. A single notepad does not hold the same value-” “Everything I had is on that notepad!” she paws out trying to break free of Rainbow’s grip, but cannot. “Everything-” “It’s gone, Twilight. No pony is going back for it.” Twilight still eyes the door, crazed, a motive behind that you know all too well. She -will- be going back for it. No matter the cost… Sigh… “Correct. No pony will.” On that note you open the door, Rainbow Dash snapping back to you, “Anon, don’t. It’s just a bunch of paper.” “Do not fret,” you smile and look back to Twilight, “Monsters cannot harm monsters.” “Anon don-” You slam the door behind you, the rumbling from inside revealing the ensuing conflict from Miss Sparkle. It shall keep Dash busy for a spell. Spell? You take to a jog, an unfamiliar motion but one that strikes you as familiar for a reason unknown to you. Purple washes over the village like a flood, smothering all in its path as it once had. A prodigy, it was at destruction, weak of will though. You retrace your steps, not having to go far to find the pad of paper rumbling on the ground. Strings of slime fall as you lift it up and store it in your suit pocket, another check to add to the list of things Rarity has to fix. You make it a whole two steps, small in the grand scheme of steps you would say, before the tower door opens to find Rainbow staring back at you. “Got it,” is all you manage to grin back at her before the waves hit you, burying you beneath the mass known as the Smooze. ”Smooooze.” Yes yes, you know. The current spins you about much like the hospital chair, your vision growing hazy and- something else, worming its way through you. You try and grab the- stupid- worthless piles of dirt beneath you but are once again thwarted by the damned elements of this hellhole. No- no… Calm yourself. This is the smooze- Damned Smooze- No. Focus, the tower. Those two ponies will pay for this- Stop it! Just the one will pay- Focus… Focus. “Smooooze.” You are Anonymous. Anon to those that know you. You are Death. The Courier to those that know you. One or the other, both? All the same. Foc- “Smooooze.” Kill it! Kill it dead! Do not, it is a prisoner here, yours. Then- let it live and escape. Kill- Escape. A pair of eyes bumps into you, your hand swatting it away like mosquitoes in summer. Pesky things, how they stung your- GAH! Tower! Now! Slime travels up the sides of your arms, twirling about stomach and legs alike as you picture the tower’s chamber, stairs, its peak… “Smooo-” “Yes,” your neck cracks with a simple turn, “I know.” Your limbs feel as steel, cursed beams of metal you’d smolder in the sun and… Stairs, down you must go. Beds stretch towards you as they circle the room, this room serving as their housing when manned so long ago. Thoughts enter your mind, cruel and twisted in nature, but they are not your own. Despite your efforts they fail to cease in flow as you descend, a wet plop sounding off as you take each step. Both remain safe downstairs, Rainbow Dash having toppled over a shelf so that she might peer out the window, eyes glued to the flood outside. Twilight is shivering, bits of the cloth that bound her hoof tore away leaving her as she was, all knowing of what words she spoke in her anger. She doesn’t make a sound when she sees you approaching, covered in the purple goop that drove her anger to its edge the- Your teeth clench as you continue to fight the swelling anger, finally not stemming from the drea- Of course, pain is the result of those thoughts. “Here,” you retrieve the notepad, flinging it back at the mare’s hooves with a sneer, “Take your precious notes.” “An-” “Anon! You’re- You’re here!” Rainbow Dash cheers in a mood you’d rather see on a corp- It is good to see her happy, do not think such things. She approaches quickly in an attempt to embrace you, “When I saw you get buried beneath the waves I-” “Do not touch me!” Your chest bounces back and forth with each inhalation, the blend of acute irritation and pain one that does not settle well on your current palette. Shock is the best way to describe your cu- cun- your friend’s reaction. Yelling is not one of your primary forms of communication after all. Still, she takes another step, pausing at your clenched fist. “It’s me, Dash.” She poses a fake smile that weakens just as quick, “You know me.” “Of course I know you you simpl- Forgive, me. My words are not my own you- Phew…” you take a deep breathe, finding no solace in the act. “Upstairs. Build a fire. There is wood to burn and beds to find slumber. I can- take care of myself.” Every word is a battle and you slowly begin to wane on that front. “At least let me-” No expression is needed, just your stare, “Okay. Twilight?” You have depressed her, an act that brings you no comfort but the bitc- she needs to understand. “I’m not tired.” “Take your bucking notebook and go upstairs before I throw you to the Smooze,” the drop of your brow acting as the final ingredient to get a ‘kick in her step.’ How you’d like to kick something else right now… Without further delay they obey, both exhausted both from their trip as well as their lack of sleep. It is a necessary thing for them but a curse for you. Your shoes stick to the floor with each step as you make it over to the window, happening to be at eye-level with you. Strange… The Smooze acts as a hurricane outside, waves the sizes of houses crashing against the terrain, but, it appears to reach a block. An invisible wall of sorts, the bounds of its prison still holding true. Whoever built this village was foolish, all souls, damned and pure know not to approach the Smooze. Else, they appear as you, another bout of anger surging forth, “Smoooooze.” You smile when you discover a small pair of eyes on your leg, staring back up at you. “Smooze?” A chill builds in your chest and stretches to the farthest corners of your body, the liquid grime thickening as it meets a magic of your own, the eyes shaking in search of escape. “There is no escape here, only me, only death.” The purple that coats your suit grows a light gray, soon darkening further as the last remnants of the Smooze upon you has fallen. It comes off in great swathes as you pull it away, revealing the tatters of your suit that it thought to hide. The part that pleases you the most, is you find a new calm amongst this storm, your mind clearing from the haze that had been your plague. But, you look back down to the cold dead eyes below you, rolling away like the marbles of a school filly, the worst part is the method that brought you this clarity. Death is not a toy for your personal use. It is your charge… You’re just a tool… Walking back upstairs you dodge the puddles of slime you had left in your descent, noting the growing warmth, a smoky aroma in the air. You see the smoke as it works up the stairs that wrap about the walls, soon to merely pop out the roof like a chimney on a snowy winter morning. Only, the residents will not be the ones in the fire. The next thing you hear, besides the cracks of fire against the books and other pieces of wooden fixtures used as its fuel, is a snore, a loud and utterly skull-rattling noise. Mares and stallions have been slain for less in your experience. Minotaurs have short tempers after all. When you are allowed sight, you grin again, though it is not of a sadistic pleasure, but instead you find it a comforting view, two ponies found asleep on the beds of the guard. They snuggle the worn blankets, doubling up for warmth, even Miss Sparkle who had so adamantly claimed to not have been fatigued has drifted into slumber. You walk over to each of them, the fire’s heat only doing so much to warm them, and place another blanket atop them. Miss Sparkle flinches at your touch but remains asleep, dreaming. You can only hope hers remain bright and true. Miss Dash, on the other hand, is found to be source of the vocal slaughtering as her snores nearly shake the walls with its intensity. Carefully you add another layer to her, but when you do her snoring ceases, a tired eye opening to meet you, “Anon?” “Sleep, you are tired,” you rest a hand atop her head and run it down her mane, the colored hair softer than you had thought. A blanket of it might indeed be an enterprise worth exploring, but that is an idea you may present to her another time. “Okay, you big lug,” a yawn takes hold of her, followed by a smile, “Don’t go far.” “I shall not, my little pony. Rest now…” you continue your tender pets as her eyes close once more. You can only hope your touch eases her heart and mind. If she wanted to sleep you can just- What did you say about thinking such things? Still the thoughts arise. Her time will come, but today is not that day. Leaving her side you stand atop the stairs and peer out of the window, watching Tartarus and the Smooze alike, little furry balls bouncing about the waves. Its kin awaken to such a fright, its parent should be proud. From here you stand watch, hands behind your back, a silent guardian for the ponies as they- *snore* When she wakes, you might make note of this habit, but later… For now, you keep watch. As always. ~~~ The light has returned once more and yet the sun’s absence is still to be noted. A staple of Tartarus, aside from its peculiar fauna and residents. No sun graces this land, nor does a moon appear in the night’s sky. Even should they appear, the clouds of black serves as a canopy, blotting out whatever ball of illumination that wishes to shine. The swathes of purple that had drowned the town in its abundance rest quiet, and you can see the oozes bobbing up and down within it. If you listen close enough you can almost hear the voice, Smooze. Shameful thing, it is more an animal than most of the creatures here. It did not ask for its being, it simply came to be by… What was her name, hide-something. Strange name, but no more so than those of Equestria. Closer you inch towards using this contraption within your skull and should you wish to express your feelings, you can almost feel the consequences lying in wait. Memories, trivial little things they are, but without them, what do you have left? To not know who you are, to find absent the fondest of moments with those you hold dear, that is a form of Tartarus all in itself. Perhaps that is why you have never felt the mystical ‘home sickness’ for this land. In fact you hope to be rid of this place soon… so you may return to your duty, watching from afar as you always have. You return and kneel by the fire, a sorry thing it has become, burning low with only the faint streaks of heat about the wood. Turning the fuel about in its bed, the fire kindles once more, the glare that stems from within nearly blinding you from the orange glow that now basks the room in its aura. Heat… Your hand can feel its warmth as it hovers over the spitting flames, but it feels not the sting of its touch. Every sensation is a lie, a half-truth. So would that make it a half-lie? Is half a lie still not a lie? The ratio- No sense thinking such rot. No good may come of it. Pushing off your knees you gaze upon the wounds of your chest, a red glistening between the cuts of your shirt, the once white material stained gray. No blood seeps from these wounds of course. They are merely for show, but still, your mind experiences a sense of ease knowing that you too have a scarlet core. Rainbow Dash would be- Soon… After the tide of Smooze recedes you shall be on your way, no further delays. You pluck at the wound in your side, the trio of punctures, filled, in some strange method. Stitchers… Have they no respect? Well… Pulling at stuffing within your side must be what those turkeys felt at Thanks- That hurts worst of all… When you are almost there, but the memory eludes you still. A soft gasp escapes one of the beds, a turn of your head revealing the culprit to be Miss Twilight. Of course, she would wake as you tend to your wounds. Quite a gruesome sight. You do not give her the satisfaction of a response as you return to these punctures. You would not want to scare her; you are a monster after all. “Good morning?” Once more you give her a shortened glance and then back to your business. She sees Rainbow Dash still sleeping, her snoring thankfully having stopped half-way through the night, and drops quietly from her bed, joining you by the fire. It is fortunate Miss Dash’s snoring had ceased. You had believed your body still afflicted by the Smooze, but it appeared to only be the minstrels of her throat playing their obnoxious tune. With tired eyes, a pair of rings beneath her eyes, she looks out the window, “It’s morning…” At one time you had considered her to be the master of the minute, but it seems she is also a connoisseur of the obvious, perhaps a captain even. “Anon-” “Eat,” you reply as you take out your last ash fruit and toss it into her lap, “Your strength has waned.” She smiles for some reason, “Thank you, but-” “Eat. It was not a request.” The mare nods, taking a painful bite of the fruit. Maybe fruit is not an accurate term. It does grow from a tree like a fruit, but is also absent of any and all quality. Hmm, fruit it shall remain. For now. “Anon…” You find her staring at you. Waiting for you to interrupt her? Never, you respect her after all, even if she does not share it. “I wanted to apologize.” “There is nothing to forgive.” Damn these things. It covers your wound like a seal and your fingers- they can’t quite grab it. Horrid. “The words you spoke were yours, and yours alone.” “No, they weren’t. The uh, what do you call it? The purple-” “Smooze, and do not think to blame it. Its properties rids those it touches of their kindness, of their empathy for others and leaves them apathetic in nature, but the words? The words it does not hinder, only surface.” Her will broke so easily with only the subtle touch of Smooze. You were drenched within it… but you are not a pony, only huma- You grimace as you finally grip one of your wounds, fingers locked around the solid mass within it. “I -am- a monster, though not any that you readily know, Miss Sparkle.” Your head pounds as little by little you extract a murky gray shard that never seems to quite end from your side, that fullness you once felt now replaced by its opposite. “I do thank you for pointing it out though.” “Doesn- Doesn’t that hurt?” You inspect the spike, no longer just a shard, in your hand as it basks in new light, the last remnants of the Smooze bound within it. “No,” you reply as you cast it into the fire. “Are you going to ask me why? Does your mind not overflow with questions about this oddity? Monster’s rarely reply so this must be an academic achievement for you. Dragons of age find others rather annoying if I recall.” She shakes her head but has to look away as you remove yet another spike from your side. You would ask her why only now she is incapable of watching. After all, the first is the worst. Second is the best. Third- No, why would a spike have hair? Absurd. Completely and utterly. “I won’t get the answer I want, only more questions. Anonymous… You really do live up to your name.” Live, always the incorrect term in its application towards you, not that you will correct her. “Some things are best left unknown and unseen.” You nod your head, working the last piece out. “Tartarus is as good a place as any to depart these secrets.” She sits in silence by the fire before you toss the final piece within it, turning out to be great fuel for the flames. “I do have one question, if you’ll answer it.” “Ask it and the monster shall reply in truth.” What expression is that on her face? Pain? Regret? Regret in speaking her heart? Nonsense. “Back in the valley-” “Sin Valley. Lovely name, terrible reputation. Well deserved all the same. What of it?” “When we were at the road, and those guard- Gosh, I can’t think those were ponies.” “Ponies comprise the majority of the Tartarus Guard. Of all races I have encountered, they have always been the most- Hmm, what is the word? To care not for one’s own faculty?” “Selfless,” a hint of a grin on her lips. “Yes, my thanks to you. Their selflessness- Your, selflessness, allows you to put the good of others before yourself. Only those that can achieve this feat are allowed into the Guard.” At that, the smile fades, “But… when they ran that dog down. They- They killed him. He couldn’t defend himself, he just-” It pains her, even you can see this. Just to think of these memories suffocates the heart within her chest. It is similar to yours in a way… “What is your question, Miss Sparkle?” She looks back up with red eyes, tears accumulating behind those orbs, “Why did you let them? Why did you stop me? I- We could’ve…” “That is more than a single question,” you attempt humor though it ‘falls flat’ like an open cider. “A fair question still… When a soul comes to this land, they are either a member of the Guard, or lost amongst the wastes of crimson. Some say this land once held a different purpose than it does to this day, and they are correct.” You move to the window, the waves beginning to recede back into the ocean. “I find that hard to believe.” “Not even the damned are beyond redemption. Each soul of the lost had ‘sinned’ as Rarity had explained the term to me. Here, they are given two choices. Atone and take the Steps of Ascension to be judged, or fall to the hunger within them and be vanquished, their soul lost forever in black.” “That- isn’t what I thought of this place at all. You gave them a choice- Wait, you said they took those Stairs? They’re broken now, what kind of choice is that?” You hold up a hand before her tangent takes a crueler turn. She would not have any Smooze to blame it on now. “That is as it was, but-” Why does the pain return now? You, you know. “Something changed. I- Why can I not remember?” It is natural, as Twilight had said, but you are unnatural. Are you? Death is a part of life. It matters not. “But why did you stop me?” Perhaps the best way to explain, is not answer directly? Interesting. “This tower is one of many in Tartarus, long abandoned by the Guard who had once manned each with a garrison of their brothers. When Tartarus changed, so did its residents. Madness spread amongst these souls, only those bound in cloth were saved.” You can hear her lift her hooves, “These- Clothes protect us? How?” “A guess from you is as good as mine, but you can watch it change over time, the corruption turns all it touches black, the armor of the Guard one you know well. Crystal lies beneath the layers and when light struck it-” You are getting off track, and a runaway train is no joke. “What was your question again?” Again she asks and you believe you have explained enough to truly answer. “The dog, he was not wearing cloth, yes?” You do not need her response, you know. “His mind was warped, Miss Sparkle, a permanent curse no magic can cure. Like a virus, the Hunger within him overtook his weakened state and set him upon his canine kin, all the while the corruption continues to spread, chipping away like a mason upon stone.” When your return to the fire, Twilight’s head lies cast to the floor, “If they didn’t kill- kill him, what would’ve happened?” “I do not know, but the result is never one I would wish upon a soul. Stitchers, Umbras, Soul Traps, Oozes… One would call it a gamble, but no matter how many rolls you place on the dice, you will always lose.” She soaks this in, every tidbit of information you laid on the line all swelling within like a bad burrito, but without the awful side effects. No pony should eat that many, and you are sure they never will again. “Did you wish to take notes?” She huffs and shakes her head, a delicate huff, not one of spite and anger. “I still don’t understand how they could just- do what they did.” You cock your head in question. Is that what she truly believes? “Miss Sparkle,” you sit down next to her, careful not to set your feet aflame, “No soul finds death easy. The guards of Tartarus are here because they placed others before themselves, but they will do what must be done to protect those that still cling to atonement.” Even those without a soul do not take joy, and never does it get easier… No matter how many years you spend attempting to tell yourself otherwise. The truth is a plague that you cannot cure yourself of. “I never did get to thank you, you know, for saving me.” “Save you? I did no such thing.” “Of course you did. -And- you got my notepad after saying you wouldn’t.” A foolish move for the living, but you find the decision easier for one such as you with no life to cling upon. “Shall I throw it to the wind, as it were? I’m afraid the prospect of a breeze is foreign to Tartarus, much as a sunrise or the wake of your shadow. ”Huh?” she looks behind her, “I- Where is it?” “Where is what?” ”My shadow! It’s gone.” You flinch and quickly ensure her voice did not raise the sleeping Pegasus. “Hush your voice, we are indoors with guests. Now, shadows. That is a long and drawn out subject, I must tell you. Have you heard of Arabus?” She shakes her head. “A strange tale it is, Cloud Demons often are. You see…” The metallic shrill of rusted springs creak from your rear, Miss Dash arriving from her slumber at last. “Alas, a story I shall speak later.” “Later?” You pause at the pitch in her voice. Hope. It brings you no joy to disappoint her. “A figure of speech.” Rainbow Dash stretches her wings and hooves before clinging the sheets against her and flipping over. “What’d I expect?” “Has she not had proper time to sleep? We must be on our way.” “You’re right. We already stopped to sleep when we should’ve been out there searching.” You are sure the Smooze would have killed that expedition in its crib… In its crib, just a babe… “Well go ahead, wake her up.” You chuckle at the thought, “You’re not scared are you?” You? Fear of yourself, yes, but of Rainbow Dash? How absurd. “Should you wish a lesson in fear, I know many-” You clutch your ears as an earth-shattering roar sends the tower rumbling. “GHA- I’m up! I’m up!” is all Miss Dash manages before she falls from her bed. The thunder of its call lasts seconds more, a softer shriek bellowing forth before the creature departs from its roost atop the tower. “Ugh… How much did I drink?” Twilight uncovers an ear, the flap twitching as it surveys your surroundings before she finds it safe enough to release the other, “What- was that? It sounded like-” “A dragon,” you barely make out its tail from the window before it hides amongst the clouds. “A menace compared to those of Equestria. Not enough the best of your kind can resist Tartarus.” By the look on her face you can assume that she is having difficulty accepting this. She needn’t work herself into such a rut; it is not her place to accept it. You help Miss Dash to her feet, the mare, your dear friend, apprehensive of your touch, “Are you, you know?” “My mind is my own. You are allowed to touch me once more,” you smile, only feeling your wording could have been approved after the fact. Rainbow Dash does not seem to mind, as seen by her blush. “Good. I was saving this,” she wraps you in a hug; her head nestled into your stomach. Height differential and the like. It is nice, and you pat her head in turn, “Too cute.” “Would you like a body clutch as well?” You move your arm out in invitation only for Dash to grab it back, “She can get her own Anonymous if she wants one.” Twilight does not seem to mind, but you are confused. “Rainbow Dash, there is only one of me, how can she retrieve a second of that which exists in a singular quantity.” She shrugs a takes a deep breath, “She can just deal with it.” “I’m right here you know.” “Was that not the point?” “You’re ruining this for me, Anon.” Closing your mouth hole also known as your mouth. It is a hole though… ~~~ You walk out the tower’s entrance, inhaling the stale air of Tartarus as you would Equestria’s but lacking the satisfaction that follows. The road that runs from town heads… that direction, west you do believe. It is a chore to apply traditional directions in a place that has no distinguishing markers. Twilight shivers as she joins you, “Brr, I miss the fire already.” “Yes, it is a shame a portable version has not been achieved in the form of a spell.” Her eyes shimmer, an idea striking her, the rude thing. Striking should never occur to a friend. Twilight’s horn glows a hot pink aura as a small sphere begins to take shape before you. ”And… there!” She levitates it closer to herself and you can almost see the chill dissipate from her limbs, “By Celestia that feels nice.” “Hey! What about us?” Rainbow Dash is rather quick to show her envious side. A jealous mare, but one you do admire. How one can both be admired and envious is a question only the most brilliant of philosophers can answer. That and those taken by Salt or herbal supplements. As long as they keep to their seats, they may continue to question as they like. “Sorry, I can only make the one.” You have confidence otherwise, but it is best not to stress her further. “No matter, we shall keep each other warm as two climbers upon the peaks of the Crystal Mountains.” You do hope it will turn out better for you two. You reach down as Dash backs away, “Anon what are you- Wha- No, Anon. Put me down!” She bucks away in your hands, as strong as she might be for an equine it is rather trivial in your own grasp. When she finally stops her face is best described as a pout, but you are unable to see the change as you lift her upon your shoulders. “What?” “Did I say something?” Twilight looks between you both with a chuckle. “So, what are you two doing?” “Nothing more than the usual, Miss Sparkle. What is it that you are doing?” Yes, the counter question is a masterful move indeed. “Just… let’s get back on track. Where are we going to search next?” “We follow the road west to Frostbite Prison.” “Why not keep going this way?” Rainbow asks from above you. “Fallwood Forest lies north of us. No matter how brave they might seem, the fillies will not have ventured there.” Plunderseed vines are not gracious hosts, nor the undead creatures that call the woods home. “We shall take the road west. Too much time has passed, our only hope resides in the knowledge that a patrol had discovered them.” Twilight appears hesitant given her disposition towards the Tartarus Guard, but you assure her that they will not harm the fillies. If anything, they will protect them with their lives. They cherish all living things, the dead however… The road is much easier to traverse than the plains of Tartarus you soon find out, the lack of grass clutching at your legs allows you a much easier flow between steps. That and you needn’t hear Twilight’s insistent whinnying and squirming at every interval. Entertaining the first few times, you will not deny, but soon turned to a mere annoyance. Dash, sitting upon your shoulder with her legs dangling out before you, takes in her surroundings, serving as your watcher as well. You can almost feel the soft warmth of her underbelly through the fabric as it runs across the back of your head and neck. “Is Tartarus always this… barren?” That is not the word you would use to describe it. Dead is far more accurate if she were to ask you. “We have only ‘scratched the surface’ of Tartarus. Beyond the mountains behind the Steps lies the swamplands, the smell beyond putrid from what I have heard. The swamp itself is almost as large as Equestria, but lacking the company. To think it is one of the smaller regions of Tartarus opens one’s perspective.” “…could’ve just said yes.” “I could have, but precision is how I prefer to answer my queries.” She leans forward, forehooves swaying before your face, “Has anyone said you’d make a great bed?” Hmm, you do not believe so. “Are you really tired again? You just slept.” “Only to get thrown off my bed. I just got comfortable too.” The bickering of mortals… Perhaps you may still eavesdrop from time to time, but never again shall you be able to experience it firsthand. Neither will you be able to ask why a word such as ‘firsthand’ come into existence. Neither is first. You peer back, the village only just sitting on the horizon’s edge, mere seconds from falling off the edge of the world. Wonderful view… horrid place. May those that called it home find peace. And so on you walk to Frostbite Prison, though its appearance more suits the term ‘fortress.’ It is one of the few safe places in Tartarus, that and the gate itself which is guarded by- by… What is that creature’s name? It is a dog, yes, but not Cerberus. He guards the outer gate. Cr- crunk? No, that’s not right. Confound it, you do know this one’s name and yet you cannot remember. It is at the ‘tip of your tongue.’ You are torn away from your thoughts at a howl as you enter the Burrowed Hills, Rainbow Dash’s sight unable to view past the mounds that roll through the earth. Twilight bumps into you on accident, the mare finding it safer beside you, “What was that?” Another howl sends her almost to the brink as she clings to your leg, severely hindering your movement. “They are known as abominations. That Diamond Dog we met would likely have turned to one in time. Unsavory characters, though they find themselves not in a book. Now, if you would…” you lift your leg, Twilight dismounting with a nervous smile. “Sorry?” She must know that for an apology- Of course she knows. Do you lecture the living on their own dialect? “Forgiven, but we must quicken our pace. Abominations have all but succumbed to their hunger and will not tease you as the stitchers have. Be wary.” Twilight doesn’t deny you and you stick close to her in a trot. It is Rainbow Dash however, that is not so brave, your proximity giving you a clear passage to hear her swallow hard, a gulp. You rest a hand upon her back for comfort, the rapid strokes of her heart mirroring Twilights. “I’m fine.” “And you will remain so as long as you stay beside me.” Her chin rest atop your skull, mane swaying against your ear, “I know…” You- are unsure of why but you hold her hoof, clasping it tight but not enough to cause pain. It just felt… natural. Natural to cling to another in times of turmoil, when all in the world seems to be spiraling down to the pits of Tartarus… An act for the living, a human re- “Oww.” “Apologies,” you reply in haste, a single thought harming her. You must leave her, it is not your choice. “It’s okay. You have a nice grip.” She pushes back upright as best she can. “I’m glad I’ve got such a beefcake backing me up.” “Beefcake?” “It’s a compliment, you big dork.” Dork, an insult used in a humorous fashion. How quaint. “Then I thank you, right?” “Right.” Good, you would hate to be wrong. You continue your passage, Dash perking as she spies the tower off in the distance, “Did we just go in a circle?” Twilight pokes her head up at the tower as well. “It looks exactly like the other one.” “I don’t think so, Rainbow Dash. Anon said there are dozens of these around Tartarus. That’s not the same one… Right?” It takes you a minute to find out they were referring to you. “Who else would we be asking?” “Ponies are quite the mystery to me, mares most of all. You defend your actions with logic and yet act on emotion in a singular fashion. If I may say so-” “Anon?” Rainbow Dash interrupts you, an action which would normal instill anger but not this day. “Yes?” “Stop digging yourself a hole or you’re going to pop out the other side of Tartarus.” Why would she say such a thing? You look about but see nothing of the sort. “I see no shovel to dig nor a hole. This is a perfect-” Another howl, all three of you stop and turn your heads northward. “Is it just me,” Twilight asks, “or was that one really close?” Their chests beat with fervor once more, “Anon, please tell me we’re getting close.” “Our distance is closing upon Frostbite, the tower of its own make. Let us not linger.” “No complaints her,” Twilight extinguishes her ball of heat as you continue onward, ears perked and ready. “I’m going to take a gamble and second that.” That would not be gambling as it is the only reasonable- Language, when has it ever taken the advice of rationality. You barely make it another step before a third howl descends upon you, even closer than the second. “How do they know we’re here?” Twilight whispers as you continue to accelerate towards down the path. “Smell. A fresh baked cake has a sweeter scent than that of one which has grown stale.” “Oh…” “Oh indeed.” As the road overtakes the final hill you can spot the prison off in the distance propped atop the plateau of stone, the stairs carved along its side. If the cutie mark crusaders had reached the black walls then they are safe yet, now it is your duty to ensure your friends reach them as well. “Is that it?” Twilight takes deep breathes, an unwelcome sign should she need to continue to run. “Looks like it,” Dash responds as she leaps off you, “Better yet, the road takes us straight to it. We’re almost there. Deep breathes, Twi, in through your nose, out through your mouth.” You can spot multiple bands of souls across the plains as well, drifting along like leaves upon the sea. “In through the nose. Out through the mouth. Got it.” Perhaps she should look to be a trainer should she rethink her teaming with the Wonderbolts. She could help many a pony. You motion them along when the fourth and final howl strikes, but instead of silence following there is a growl, low as it is. In unison the three turn behind you, a single wolf-like creature sulking from a nearby hill, its teeth bore with its blooded eyes staring at the three of you. “At least there’s just one of them,” Twilight’s voice trembles as she speaks, two more joining the abomination. “N-nevermind.” The ebony scales atop their back flare up at the sight of you, their heads lowering as though they are stalking their prey. Which they are… “I would start running.” You back away, the abominations increasing pace as they follow, “Now.” Rainbow throws Twilight forward as they take to a gallop down the road. You linger a second longer as the creatures disappear from sight for a second, but when they return they are at full speed. Perhaps you should take your own advice. Yes, very good idea. With a twist you sprint after your friends, your suit having suffered enough travesties without the gnawing you are sure these corrupted souls would give them. You’d rather not ruin this gift more than you have to. You struggle to keep up with Twilight and Rainbow Dash, your legs not quite suited to these speeds. You are more used to simply drifting along and walking. At least the prison seems to be moving closer rather than further, a most cruel joke that would be. You are not in the mood for jokes. Once more the wolves of Tartarus howl in the sky but do not cease the chase, their actions one to instill terror. They shall find a difficult time with you. Other souls turn to this new commotion and are quick enough to flee at the sight of the abominations in full sprint. They too make the route for Frostbite, though they will be turned away without prejudice. It is good that your work has brought you here before. They might not know this form however. Ah yes, the chase, that is still occurring isn’t it? So much easier if you could simply transport you three to the entrance, but that… Twilight mustn’t learn more of you. Only in the case of death will she learn. You take a look backwards finding them still in pursuit, saliva dripping from between their teeth as they make the charge, claws digging into the dirt with each step. They are almost designed to run down their prey, every part of them trained and tested in the art of death. Twilight looks back as well, slowing down in the process, “We- we’re not going to make it.” “No speaking Miss Sparkle!” you shout as you begin to gain ground upon her. “Focus on the road, we are not far now.” “In and out!” Rainbow tries to help her, but still she slows, her muscles taxed with the brief but intense exertion. “I…” her eyes redden between pants, “I can’t…” “Yes you can! We know you can!” You watch as she bursts forward for a fleeting second, her speed suffering that much more upon its end. Miss Dash says she can, you know that she cannot. “Continue and do not look back.” Your heels dig into the dirt as you slide to a halt, Rainbow Dash stopping once more, “Anon don’t.” “Please,” you smile, “Take a number for me. We are not the first in line.” Twilight stops beside her out of breath, “Where- is he going?” Dash stomps a hoof in frustration but complies nonetheless, “Come on, Twilight, we’re almost there.” There you stand half-way between a hunter and its prey, or are you the new prey? You hope not. “Stop,” is all you say as you raise a hand, the abominations grinding to a halt before you. Huh. You did not expect that to work. With each drawn-out breath another puff of steam rises from their nostrils and yet their breathes never slow as they wait. One’s claws bear into the dirt, the hunger within them enflaming each nerve until it is sated, an act never to come. “Turn back and return to whence you came. No harm shall come of you if you comply.” They respond with a primal stare, a mess of drool building beneath them. A manticore does not listen to reason because it has no concept of it. Abominations do not listen because they lack will. The leader takes a step forward, his height standing a head above the others, but many below yours. “Speak, before you waste more of my time.” Another attempts to move in only to be bit by their leader who licks the curdled blood from his fangs. You are about to speak again, but the Abomination does so first. “You have no scent.” “What a relief I do not share the pungent odor of your kind. Do you bathe in the sulfur springs?” He keeps his head low as he circles you, sniffing at your shoes before his eyes flutter, “I smell them. So strong.” The ridges of his scales scrape against your pants before he turns away, “You will bring them to us.” “Why?” “Why?” the monster chuckles, “Or else you will take their place.” “Take their place? Am I to be your guest at a gathering of some kind. If so, I would like to change first.” You smile, patting away at your suit. “I have gotten rather dirty.” “You speak too much, and I’m getting hungry.” “Your kind is always hungry,” you reply plainly, “and I shall speak as I like.” His eyes stay locked upon you as a growl escapes his throat. So be it. As the first of his underlings leaps at your form he also falls, claws grasping his neck at the unseen force that is choking what life he has left out of him. The second backs off but does not retreat quite yet, not until their leader takes the first step. You twist your hand just a bit tighter, the beast writhing against the earth at your hidden grasp. “What is this?” You kneel down to the creature, his eyes bulged and bloody, more than usual that is, “He does not appear hungry at all? Dare I say, I believe he has had his fill?” Surely the two of them would agree, their stance slowly adopting one of retreat. You are disappointed, you had thought they lacked reason. Being wrong is not something you wish to get used to. “So… Shall we dispense with the pleasantries? Leave now, and I will allow you to do so.” He turns to his last member, then back to you with a snarl as he too leaps at you. You hadn’t expected that, you think as you fall to your back, the abominations fangs attempting to tear at your throat. You merely grab him by the snout and squeeze. “I take no pleasure in death, but I will perform my duty if I must.” The creature yelps as you crush his nose and jaw together, a shattering noise sending the last member of his pack scampering back. You release the other from death’s grip who sure enough joins the other in retreat, leaving only the leader in your hands. Lifting him by the head you toss him away, shards of teeth falling from his bloody maw, the monster likely in an indescribable amount of pain. “I gift your soul with continued existence, a fate more than you deserve. Should you prey upon the weak once more, I will throw you to the Black Ooze. They keep their food alive for months I have heard. Go!” You force yourself to unclench your fist as it limps away, cradling its jaw all the way. What is that Miss Dash said? In through the nose. Fmmm… Out through the mouth. Fweee… No effect, of course. You shall try even so, perhaps it is the effort of a thing that brings such ease. You stroll down the road and to the jagged stairs where a good dozen souls have taken refuge. They part as you continue to flex your hand, the tendons seemingly locked in place, a true aggravation. The black walls loom over you like an Ursa over a simple house, only, no ill wishes are cast between you and the wall. It does make you wonder who would win, you or it. Perhaps you shall out one day. A guard peers over the edge and blows into this horn, a soft hum added to the air. Up ahead the gate creaks open, the slatted metal bars raising with a heavy clank against the ceiling. An outfit of guards pours from the entrance, you count twelve in total, a mix of races between them, half pony as you would expect. The minotaur bears a warhammer, the griffon standing by his side with a bow and you even spot a Diamond Dog with a sickle, each outfitted with their customary armor, stained black. You nod and attempt to enter the gates, each guard drawing their weapons in turn, enticing only a smirk from yourself. “You would allow entry to two foreign equines, but you bear your weapons upon me?” No response? To be expected. “Must you frisk me for weapons first? I dare say, you shall find none other than myself, deadly, I have been described.” “At ease,” a griffon commands on approach, his armor smaller than most of his race, shorter as well as he closes in. “Our patrol owes this soul their lives. Welcome to Frostbite.” In this place there still exists some form of etiquette. Rarity would be proud. “Allow him through. He is no threat to us.” You wonder what gave that away? “Come,” he waves a talon beside him, “Your equine companions came this way.” You lock your hands behind you back and join him through the courtyard, a hundred souls in training, new recruits gaining the first cuts of their armor. The prison itself lies in the furthest corner of the courtyard, tattered banners hanging above the doors. “The purple one said you came to visit the prison. May I ask who you wish to visit?” “We seek none of your captives, Mister…” you ‘fish’ for a name. “Captain Avia,” he takes a second to respond, your stare telling him to elaborate. “My birth name huh? Big Bird.” He lacks the color you think to yourself. “Were your parents blind when they named you?” “Careful, now. Don’t want to be insulting the captain of the Tartarus Guard now. I never caught your name as well.” “Anonymous, though I prefer Anon myself. Much shorter and to the point.” He gives the same stare to you. “I lack a birth name, myself.” “You don’t say?” You just did. “So you’re not looking for one of your prisoners then? You wouldn’t- You’re looking for those three fillies aren’t you?” He knows? He knows. Grand! Stupendous! Another word that illustrates a feeling of joy! Each and every one! “Yes, I am in fact in search of them. Have you found them?” Despite his helmet you can see the roll of his eyes, “Found them? Afraid not. They came skipping up to the gate in their capes and what have you, calling themselves the cutie something or another.’ You laugh at the thought of it. Deep in the depths of Tartarus and they are as pure as the souls that guard it. “The guards were speechless.” “And they still seem to have lost it,” you gaze back before Captain Avia… Big Bird, how cruel of them... holds open a door for you. “We tell them as much. The souls need to fear us as well as need us. We don’t want an assault on our claws.” You stop just outside, knowing your way in from her, “Tell the receptionist I sent you, she’ll sort it all out for you.” He extends a talon and you shake it, his grip strong despite his looks. “I thank you, but that will not be necessary. Miss Pennies Worth knows me… My voice that is.” “Your- voice?” he takes another look at you and releases your hand, a quiver added to his talon, “You’re-” “Please, no autographs,” you mimic Miss Dash in her response to a fan. One who admires her, not the device that- Yes yes you know the difference. “I didn’t recognize you at all. Please accept my apologies. I didn’t mean that you insulted me earlier. It was just a joke.” Does he think you lack knowledge of this? Well, to be fair, you did for quite a long time. “I understand, and if you were to make it up to me, then you would prepare a, what do your guards call it, a patrol?” “To get your companions to the gate?” You nod, “I’ll have one prepped in ten. I can’t believe I got to meet you like this.” “It’s once in a lifetime,” you joke and bow, entering the hallway to Frostbite Prison. Smell that? That’s the smell of victory, if it had a smell. ~~~ You enter the door down the hall, finding yourself back in reception, a delightful room that reminds you more of Ponyville’s hospital now that you take a closer look. Pale white walls, florescent lighting that you are fairly certain is powered by magic. You are uncertain whether the guard purchases these bulbs from a domestic supplier or an interplanar one. “You’re back!” a force hits you in the leg, Rainbow Dash scrunching her lips in what you think is anger, “Finally!” “Of course I have returned, did you think me gone forever?” Twilight joins her, having been sitting on one of the many sofas that line either wall. “Are you hurt at all?” “Next!” You watch as two guards enter the room, a leather variation of the armor upon them, still black of course. They wait as one of the lost souls stands and approaches, taking him to the prisoner of his choice. When they leave a final guard stands beside the guard, ever wary. “She’s been doing that for a while. How are you though, I don’t see anymore cuts. Celestia… You’re going to a hospital the first thing you do when we get back.” Twilight’s care is welcome but unneeded. “First things first, Twilight.” “I know what things come first. Special characters, numbers and then letters, followed by-” “The Cutie Mark Crusaders, Twi, they come first.” “Oh… right,” the mare failing to minimize her awkward answer. You found it quite funny to be honest. “They are here,” you assure them which earns their attention in almost no time, but you would half a second if asked, “Captain Avia had told me as such.” “They are?!” Both shout in unison. The creepiness of the act still jarring to you. “Where?” Okay, the first time you could understand, but the second? Surely they are coordinating this tactic as psychics. “One at a time, if you would be so kind,” you hush them down after earning a few glances from the others. “He assured me that Miss Pennies Worth knows of their location.” Dash lets out a sigh of relief, “Good. Scootaloo’s gonna be in deep trouble for this.” Both of them seem to be far more relaxed now. It is a sight for ‘sore eyes.’ You don’t mind it either. “Allow me to speak to the receptionist. We shall travel together.” You approach the unicorn behind the glass, the mare having tied her turquoise mane into a braid that rests over her shoulder. Her skin rests an illuminated purple, a powerful aura around her also strangely subtle as she looks down at her papers, checking away with a quill. Reminds you of Miss Sparkle in a way. “Acheem.” “One second please, verifying time sheets is a trivial thing that it seems I -must- finish.” “Understood,” you reply patiently as you twiddle your thumbs. There is no longer a rush after all. She doesn’t look up from her papers, but her ear does a little twitch at your voice. “You sound familiar. Do you visit often?” “Not in quite a while.” You admit to your absence, one part of your duty that was as dull as it was… dull. It was as exciting as watching paint dry, a torturous occasion. You could imagine Pinkie’s frustration should she encounter such a phenomenon. She makes a final mark and tosses the quill back in its ink bottle with a single swift thrust as she looks back up to you with those ocean blue eyes you hadn’t seen in an age. Her smile is customary but there is a curiosity within it as the end of her lip curls, “Do I know you?” “Do you not?” You thought yourself to be most recognizable. Ahh, it must be the form itself. She is unaccustomed to it unlike your friends have become. “I had hoped you would.” “Are you-” she cuts herself off with a gasp, her hoof unable to hide the smile behind it, “Warden? Is that you?!” “Ahh,” you return the expression, “I have not acted as warden is in a long while.” With a bite of her lip she undoes the latch of her door and gallops through, all eyes turning to you as the door bursts open and she leaps into your arms. “I’m so glad you’re back!” “I had hoped under different circumstances,” you force a smile, Rainbow Dash not at all pleased that a mare had seemingly attacked you. Friendly instincts that you count on. What a wonderful one she is. Miss Pennies Worth lets go, still smiling all the while, “I’ve been wanting to do that ever since that escape attempt. Oh Tartarus, how long ago was that?” Yes, you remember the event. Cornered and alone with Tartarus’s most dangerous souls at her throat with not even the guards to save her? She called you a hero that day, all the while never having seen your face, only the sound of your voice. “Too long.” “So why’re you back Warden? Here to stay I hope.” “Ehh, not precisely,” you hush your voice, “Might you refer to me as Anonymous for the time being. My companions, they do not know.” She doesn’t ask any questions before she accepts. “Anonymous, you look so different. Got a little something on your shirt I see.” “This? No as you can see-” you stop yourself midsentence, “That was a joke.” “I have to find a way to keep you here after all.” You find her company genuinely humorous, finding it strange you never conversed with her more in the past. “Hey Anon,” Rainbow Dash moves next to you and standing a bit ahead of you, “Aren’t you going to introduce me to your… friend?” “Of course, where are my manners?” Did you leave them in the library? “This is Miss Pennies Worth. Receptionist of Frostbite Prison and honorary member of the Tartarus Guard.” “I’m not nearly as prude as the others though?” she smiles in what you recognize as a curtsy. “And this is Miss Rainbow Dash. The grandest flier in Ponyville and, more importantly, my good friend.” “And I’m tougher than I look,” she locks eyes with your receptionist. Quite the comedian she is. “Don’t forget me,” Twilight speaks up from the back. “Ah, that is Twilight Sparkle.” … “That’s all?” the unicorn pipes back up. “That is your name, no?” She sulks a bit at the back of the group, “I guess.” “Forgive her, she has had quite the trip. Despite her looks she is one of the most talented unicorns I have come across, a true princess in the making.” She blushes and looks to her feet, “I wouldn’t go that fa- What was that first part?” Once again you enjoy a chuckle at the flustered mare’s expense. “Seriously what did you say?” Even the others take part in your joy at that point, but you are not heartless and you keep it to a polite snigger. Well, perhaps you are a bit heartless. “So why are you here?” Pennies Worth asks again after the pleasantries have ended. “Come to see the madpony himself?” “Nothing so tremendous a task, all those stairs.” She nods along with great extravagance, having been tasked to climb the tower on numerous occasions. “No, I was told by Captain Avia that you knew the whereabouts of three fillies. We are here to bring them home.” “And Big Bird couldn’t fetch them himself, huh? If I plucked a feather from his back every time… He’d have a different name.” “But you do know where they are?” Twilight asks. “Of course I know where those little bundles of fun are. They’re out in the cafeteria now I think, what time is it?” “Lunch time, ma’am,” the guard answers without hesitation. “Yep, cafeteria. I should probably head down there now that I think about it, those girls have been so hard to feed this past week.” “Week?!” Okay, they really need to stop saying the same things at the same time. It is hard to distinguish one from the other. “This must be your first visit to Tartarus,” she giggles and has the guard open the door, “Follow me, I think they’ll be happy to see you two.” Without a doubt. Miss Pennies Worth leads the group, you standing at the flank, eyeing each cell as you pass. Sealed by powerful magic these cells are almost impossible to break through, but they do open to allow entrance. Otherwise they are shut tight, save for the iron bars that serve as fortified windows for the guards. “Would you like the tour as well? If you look to your right you can see the prison courtyard. Here our guests can get leisure time all in the view of our considerable staff. Lifting weights, taking a jog, spreading your wings if you have them, all safe indoor sports.” “Aren’t you worried about them escaping?” Twilight’s curiosity getting the better of her as you continue down the hall. “Of course, that is why we go to great lengths to keep them as docile as possible. We keep them fed regularly to stave off the Hunger, dreadful thing. We try and make the food accommodating but… well…” “They have tried the Ash Fruit.” “Oooh, that’s one of our delicacies. We save those for special occasions.” Dash huffs at the notion, “They call that a delicacy.” “It is delicious in comparison.” “I can’t even imagine.” You peer into one of the cells as you pass, an old ram inside, his cobalt mane and red eyes visible despite the lack of light. “Shh,” Miss Worth stops for you, “You don’t want to wake him. He’s a bit coocoo in the head. Mad, the poor thing.” You’re not sure ‘poor’ is the proper term. She leads you downstairs, leaving the ram to his nap. “We use stickers from old ash trees for those coots.” Her head turns to Twilight with a grin, “But I see somepony’s already had a run-in.” “What?” You all ignore her and move down the hall, the walls twisting at obvious signs of damage, the more dangerous prisoners hard to contain. You can even see where he punched the wall. It shattered his fist, but the minotaur did some damage himself. “To the left is our ‘infirmary’ and down to the right is our kitchen.” “Not all Pure Souls that join the guard were made for fighting, but there are other ways they might serve.” Everyone seems to nod along at the explanation, Twilight once again bringing out her pad and quill. Predictable but a welcome thing in such a place. “If you’d like I can take you to the tower’s peak. You can get a wonderful view of Tartarus, if you like the brutal horrid sort of views that is.” Rainbow speaks up first, “I think we’ll just grab the girls and be on our way.” “Alright alright, I’m not going to steal- what did you say your name is now? Anonymous?” You nod. “Anyways, I’m not after him so just keep calm, honey.” You snicker at her teasing but… “What are you laughing at?” “Laughing?” Come now, stop this chuckling, “I do not know what you speak of.” “Sure you don’t. I’m keeping my eye on you,” you still make out a smile when she turns away. You will miss that smile… and the boasting… the flying… her mane… her smell… her… “Here we are, now I have to warn you, don’t inhale. You’ll regret it.” “Why must we-” the door opens and- OH by the seven hells of Tartarus and the strange liquid in the stallion’s stall, that is horrid! “That’s why.” Twilight covers her mouth as her chest convulses. “You get used to it.” Rainbow Dash takes a deep whiff and moves in, “Meh.” Show off. After getting over the scent of you hope to be merely the scent of rotting socks and a wet Ursa’s backside after having been lit ablaze, you look inside. Tables are laid out like one would expect in a cafeteria, rows and columns aligned in unison with about a dozen souls scattered about. Another half dozen line against the wall as they are scooted along, their food scooped upon trays like bags of wheat upon a wagon. But in the corner, with at least two dozen guards standing watch are three fillies, an earth pony, a unicorn and a Pegasus, and they are as safe as can be. “My little crusaders,” Miss Worth calls out with a wave, “You have some visitors.” Their trio of eyes nearly plop out of their skulls when they see you all, Rainbow Dash and Twilight already leaping over tables towards them. No, that is not a hyperbole, they are indeed leaping across tables, plural, as in multiple. You did not know Twilight had that type of athleticism after her run. Miss Dash could easily have made three- and she does. Very good. Even from her you can hear their cheers and joyous cries as they embrace, asking if they are alright, seeing that they have been well-fed, questions like that. You? You stay put. Because the second you go to join them, you will never want to leave them again. “Not going to join in on the reunion, Warden?” “No, Miss Pennies Worth, I am not.” “Please, call me Penny. No one calls me -that-.” You do. “Sure you don’t want to go? I can get the cooks to make you a molten lava cake, straight from the pits.” “I still enjoy the ability to taste, thank you,” she laughs, Scootaloo waving over to you. You reciprocate but stay put. “So… Rainbow Dash, huh?” Interested in the origin? Of course. “A soul I came to collect. I did not.” “You should have told me you had a special somepony before I tackled you like that.” A special- She believes her to be- How silly of her. “We are good friends. We have not copulated as you have insinuated.” Penny shrugs her shoulders, “That’s not what she thinks.” You had once asked if mares were psychic? Did something change? Of course not, that would require several millennia before such an ability could develop, do not be foolish. “Souls are quite confusing.” “Tell me about it.” You join her as you walk back to the front desk, Penny leaving orders with her guard to lead them to the gate for departure when they are through. “I really have missed you around these parts. The prisoners have been a bit… I don’t know how to put it, restless maybe.” “Like a caged beast they grow irritated by the tightness of their quarters.” “It’s not that,” you walk up the stairs beside her as she explains, “It’s something else. The Tartarus Guard has been talking about it too. Something’s different, not just here but out there.” This is most disturbing, once you have finished your leave you must return and investigate this matter. “How long has it been?” “Past hundred years or so, they come in, in chunks. Everything can be going alright and then- It’s as if Tartarus loses its mind.” You stop in your tracks, a pair of guards unlocking one of the cells before you. “We’ve had dragons attack the tower, Warden.” “Dragons?” That is a league beyond any mere irritation. “Are you sure?” “I know a dragon when I hear one. The guard was able to hold it off, but the scorch marks are still there. Crunch has had his hands full at the gate keeping out the corrupted.” AHA! That was that mongrel’s name, Crunch. Rather stone cold he was, but that is to be expected when one is made of rock. “What has changed that could cause such an outbreak of chaos?” “You tell me,” she shrugs, “You’re the one out there in the realm of the living.” What could cause such a change? Souls still fall at the same rate, no wars or celestial beings have escaped, save for Nightmare Moon, but her presence should not hold as much sway as Penny claims. “I shall look into this matter when I return, I swear-” “Where’s my bell!” “Easy there, Grogar, let’s calm down.” “The bell! I can hear it in my dreams!” Penny steps behind you as the first guard is thrown out against the bars, the prisoners of the courtyard confused by the racket. “Stand back! I’m warning-” a thud cuts him off, the second guard unconscious on the floor. Speaking of disturbances… You stand in the doorway to find the ram knocking his head against the wall, the tips of his horns already broken long ago. “It shines like a beacon in the sky.” He manages to say between knocks, “Brighter than the sun. Darker than the moon. It’s in all of us, it’s in none of us. Who? WHO HAS MY BELL?!” “Your bell?” His eyes cut to you, “The bell? I hear it! Carve it from your stomach!” That- yes, Grogar the mad. Not even Starswirl can- He dives under your guard and slams you against the bars, a horn digging into your gut. “Warden! Guards! Guards!” “You took it away!” the mad ram continues spouting from the fog of insanity, “I want it back!” “You are not following proper procedure,” you reply calmly and with a quick thrust, throw your knee into his face. The ram falters and drops to a knee, but you are unfinished, grabbing him by the throat it is your turn to pin him against the bars. Penny cheers, clapping her hooves at your victory, “Well done.” “Surely you wish to apologize, ram. This suit was a gift.” His eyes drift to the ceiling as he spouts madness from his lips, “Your warden told you to apologize.” “I want my bell back you dirty ape!” An ape? How clever of him. A pair of guards come by, thankfully one knowing how to use magic as he is dragged down the hall. “You will pay for this human! I swear it!” What did he- You fall against the bars at the sudden pain, worse than ever before. “Nicely done, Ward- Are you alright?” “I will be fine, I just- he said something, a word.” “He’s been a hoofful for as long as I can remember. I don’t even hear what he says anymore.” You force yourself to nod as you move along, the cries from this ‘Grogar’ echoing through the halls of Frostbite. He had to- No, he’s mad. A simple combination of letters his mind pieced together… Yes, that is all it was. Right? Right… Then why are you still thinking about it? Penny leads you outside and to the door, never stepping outside however, “I’d love to join you, but I prefer to stay inside where I won’t turn into one of those monsters out there.” “I am not so sure,” you reply with a pained smile, your headache still prevalent, “Dragons do have a sort of majesty about them.” She laughs at the thought, “Tell me you’ll come back and visit. I don’t want to wait another millennium for you to show up again.” Though you know she exaggerates in an attempt at humor, you find none in the facts before you. “You need not wait. When I deliver my companions back home I will return and sort out all of this,” you gesture to the gloom of Frostbite. “I do believe it could use a mare’s touch as well.” “I’ll get to sketching then.” She smiles and leans up for a hug, “Come back soon.” With that you close the door and walk towards the gate, Captain Avia briefing his platoon. “…a single slip and you’re cleaning the south wall with your tooth brush. Understood?” “Yes sir.” Okay now the whole platoon is doing it, how are they achieving this? It is maddening. A snarl comes from your rear, your hand growing cold in response to such a threat, “Whoa there boy.” You turn, coming face to face with the colossal terror of Tartarus himself, Cerberus, and his three heads each staring at you with yellow eyes and a fierce red center. “Animals… they seldom enjoy my company,” you extend your arm after ensuring its safety, “But I believe Cerberus is one such exception.” The middle head pokes forward, the black fur of its ear held against your fingertips and when you scratch? It becomes another beast entirely. Its massive hind leg kicks away at the ground as you continue your assault on the back of its ear, each head’s tongue lolling out of its mouth. “Who is a good boy? Who is a good boy?” never ending your pet, “You are the good boy.” “Acheem?” Rainbow Dash clears her throat, Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders watching as you play with the 1500 pound ball of death. It’s as if you are playing with yourself, if you were a large three-headed dog. “Having fun?” “Merely bonding with a pup of Tartarus is all.” You take a knee as Scootaloo approaches, “Must you always get into trouble?” “Well you’re always there to save me.” “No,” you shake your head and point her to the two mares before you, “They saved you. I just helped.” By Tartarus below and the heavens above, you are going to miss this filly. “Do you wish to ride Cerberus?” Not one word later and Rainbow Dash is already sweeping in to take her away, “You two can do that later, and by later, I mean never.” You understood… Soon. ~~~ Frostbite is but a distant memory for the fillies as your caravan of armor travels by the northern road to the gates of Tartarus. Apple Bloom is anxious to get back to her sister, the life on the farm not one she craved but one she appears to miss. Sweetie Belle also wants to return home, but it would appear by their tale that she just needs a good bath. What better place than Rarity’s boutique? It is a haven for the prim and proper. Now Scootaloo, she is the only one who wishes to stay. She talks about Wild Hoof and how nice he was to them, warning them to take care and better yet, not speak to strange buffalo. They did not heed that advice upon their arrival after all. Afterwards they had found their way to a road and onwards to Frostbite where Captain Avia took them in. It is good that they did, their lack of protection would surely have doomed them otherwise. “Are you sure we have to go,” Scootaloo pouts and drags her hooves, “We were having so much fun.” “What part of this has been fun,” Apple Bloom responds. “The food was awful.” “Well yeah, but still…” They bicker back and forth as much as they had in Equestria, no more, no less. Just as they were and will be. You look ahead to the Labyrinth of Stone as your distance to the gate closes, your party receiving a full view of the portal. The curves cut into the mountain, symbols etched about the walls where a mist of lavender drifts outwards, swirling to the center in a dense cloud. Before that lies the Labyrinth itself, the souls of the dead who had attempted to escape, forever petrified in the cold prison by the hands of its protector, Crunch. The dog’s several times larger than Cerberus and with hands instead of paws at its forelegs it is very formidable, even without the magic within those stone hands. Any creature it touches is immediately turned to stone, leaving a welcome marker to those who wish to follow in its steps. “That’s a big dog,” Rainbow mutters beside you, never leaving your side since your departure from Frostbite. “Do not let him hear you. He is crankier than most when awakened.” “Hard to believe…” You know. Rainbow Dash is the crankiest. “I can’t believe we found them after all. I hate to say it, heck, I hate to think it-” “But you were losing faith?” She nods. “I understand. If we are spouting things in honesty, I did not expect their luck to bring them this far.” “That’s horrible.” And she believe you not know this? She does, but she is speaking with honesty as you had deduced. “You are not the first to travel to the land of the dead. Few make it to Frostbite, fewer return.” “Well we’re not just some travelers,” Dash nudging you from the side. She knows not how true her word are. “Miss Dash, you must promise me never to come to this place, never to traverse the gates or recite the words in that book.” “He, you sound worried about Dash. Don’t you know-” “Promise me, please.” She swallows hard, “I promise. There’s no reason to come back… Still got a race in you?” “Race?” Scootaloo pipes up from the back, working her way down and wedging herself between the two of you, “I can race.” “You’re out of your league, sport,” Dash ruffles the filly’s mane who dodges backwards and whistles. Scootaloo’s soon joined by the other two crusaders, each standing valiantly, “We came up with another way to get our cutie marks while we were in the can.” Can? Wait- no they’re going to do it. “We’re the-” No stop it! “Cutie Mark Crusader Speedsters!” How do they do this?! This is a mystery of life you must learn, or you may end up as Starswirl in that tower or Grogar in- Not the pain again, you weren’t even thinking- Okay… Breathing… “And how does that work exactly?” “Easy, I’m on my scooter all the time, Sweetie’s always running about when she tries to help Rarity and Apple Bloom- Apple Bloom, uh?” “I’m as fast an apple!” That is not very fast. Dash rolls her eyes, “Even if you were the fastest fillies in Ponyville you’d be eating my gust like all the others.” “I know we can do it,” Scootaloo cheers, a few guards cracking smiles at her excitement. “Just give us a chance.” Twilight, at last, steps in while you are predisposed with this… ache. “This isn’t a very good idea. This place is dangerous, remember those albino things, Dash? Or the wolf things?” “Yeah, except you also got knocked out by a thorn.” Miss Sparkle stammers in response, Scootaloo cutting in, “We’ll be like, super careful.” “Wha- I can’t- Anon, a little help here?” Why won’t you just die? Leave me and be forever banished! You’re talking to a head ache you idiot. Says who? You. Urrg… Twilight’s speaking. What? “Huh? What?” “Please talk some sense into these four. They want to go racing when we’re so close to getting home.” Each of the three fillies cling to your leg and look up at you with those big pleading eyes of theirs, “Pleeeease?” “We’ll just go to that tree,” Dash points down the road to a tilted tree, not very far at all. “We’re still in sight and there’s not a abomination or dragon in sight.” She is going to kill her- Look at it, Anon, there is no danger here. That s just what you think. It’s what you know. Twilight waits, judging your next move carefully, “Don’t give into peer pressure.” “By saying that, would I not be giving into this ‘pressure’ by listening to you?” In that moment, Twilight can see the error of her ways. “We shall watch them from afar. Allow them a final fleeting moment in this land.” Scrunching her nose, Twilight dejectedly agrees, the four hoof-bumping at their victory. “But be careful.” “Protect them with my life,” Dash winks as they set up a starting line just ahead of your group. “Perhaps you should hurry?” you advise. “We might finish the race before it has started.” “On three?” “On three.” “Good luck, all of you.” “I’ll give the rest to you girls,” Dash bounces on her hooves, “One. Two. THREE!” With an upheaval of dirt behind them they gallop to the finish, the patrol looking on and you believe you hear the murmur of betting in their ranks. Of course, it is all for naught as Miss Dash slides past the tree when the fillies barely make it halfway there. She’s almost done with her erratic victory celebration by the time they finish. “They do look pretty happy,” Twilight remarks at Dash picking up Scootaloo and galloping circles around with tree with her on her back. “So what happens when we hit that gate?” “I advise against that. Crunch is very protective of the portal.” And as intended you drag a lazed sigh from Twilight, “I mean when we reach it. What happens to you?” Will you continue along the road to Ponyville and say your final goodbyes? Will you wait until your friends are content in slumber? Or will you simply vanish as airborne minidirt? So many options… “When you emerge on the other side, there will be five of you. The sixth will remain in Tartarus. I have business here, matters to attend to.” “You’re an enigma, you know that?” “All according to plan,” you grin as Dash sets Scoots down, the four now resorting to a game of tag. “She was not.” “Will you at least visit?” No answer brings you relief and so you don’t. “So it’s a permanent leave… Don’t worry about Rainbow Dash, we’ll try and help.” “I do appreciate it. She is a special mare, she deserves the same of her friends.” Closer you walk, now in earshot of the quad, “Gotcha!” “You cheated Dash!” “What? I don’t know what you’re talking about.” You look away as they laugh, the sight of it hard to take if that makes sense. “Hey! Why do you have one?” “One what?” They’re happy and you should not feel bad for bringing them back together. “Narly! It’s like- moving and stuff.” It is a natural thing, for the living to feel joy. “Seriously what are you talking about?” But you are not living. You are Anonymous, death. “Look, you’ve got a shadow. Where’s mine?” And you have a job- What? “Would you look at that. Huh… Hey Anon! What’s up with this?” No. No please no. You try to focus, to close the distance while you can. You can feel the tingle of wind… And a scream tears it all away. You don’t look, you don’t move, you don’t think, you just- lose yourself. It’s the only you can keep your sanity. Twilight rushes away from your side but you keep firm and drift. The truth was always the hardest to accept, but what is there to accept? Nothing’s wrong. Nothing- “Dash! Dash look at me! Please!” It’s your fault. What is? You don’t know- Peek, Anon. Just a little nudge to the left. I will see nothing. You will see only what you’ve caused. Peek. Do it. Your head nudges little by little, the guard closing in on the tree ahead of you. Nothing to see. But what lies in its center, Anon? Nothing. That’s when they part and you see her, trembling in the hooves of Twilight rests Rainbow Dash. Sleep- She isn’t sleeping. Yes, she has to be. She’s just tired. “She’s not moving…” Silly Scootaloo, she’s just sleeping. You don’t move when you’re… No. Yes. Your feet take each step slower than the last, passing each guard as they look onwards. When the cries hit your ears, you close them. When a pony touches your arm in empathy, you forget the sensation. When you look at Dash… You collapse to your knees for you have no eyes to close. “We have to get her out of here!” You forget Twilight’s calls as you brush Dash’s mane out of her face. She’s prettier this way. “Anon, help me!” “It’s my fault,” you smile, though you’re unsure why, “I said it was safe.” You take her into your arms and hold her, the black parasite still attached to her back, fangs- She’s asleep. “All I had to do was say no. I didn’t see anything dangerous,” you try and explain but you find only yourself as your target audience. “Who could’ve known about the Umbra?” You rock her now, back and forth against your chest, “Have I ever told you about the Umbra, Twilight?” “We have to go-” “They like to pose as shadows,” you sniff yet have no need to sneeze, “Every pony has a shadow, right? Not in Tartarus. They like to trick ponies… They like to hurt them too…” No one utters a word as your rock hastens still, a wet liquid falling from your face and onto the parasite. “They enjoy it. All of these creatures enjoy it. Stitchers, Abominations, Dragons, Slimes, but Umbras? They like it the most. They’re spiteful little things… They’re the monsters.” Your hand shakes as you place it upon her back, the shadow fiend stabbing at your skin, “I know what to do with monsters.” The chill is swift and just, a shriek escaping the Umbra as it attempts retreat, but you won’t allow it. You will never allow it. You crave every second that it passes into nothing, nothing more than a rag to be tossed away into the wind and so you do so, the carcass dropping like this rag you speak of. A finger traces the holes running up her spine, paralyzing your star in the night’s sky. “I hate this place…” you keep going in your speech, plagued it might be with as your find your breath choppy at best. “I’m not going to stand for it. I’m not going to let these- these things hurt the ones I- I won’t let them.” You pull Dash closer and stare into her eyes, a speck of life still hanging in there. “You won’t take Dash from me,” you clench your teeth. “I won’t let her die again…” “…again?” is all Miss Sparkle can say, and in that moment you remember you are among company. It is polite to address company. “Take the girls. Take them home. Take them… far from here. Dash isn’t leaving me… I won’t let her.” You focus as the air closes in around you, a new ferocity to its flurry as you picture a castle, the very same you left this night. “Where-” And like that, you’re gone, Twilight in a different realm and you… You look down to Rainbow Dash in the torch’s glow… You don’t have much time. With her in your arms you sprint down the castle hall, guards spitting commands as you pass them and each as fruitless as the last. You focus once more, seconds later appearing in Celestia’s chambers, but no Celestia in sight. If she cannot- Luna must do, the princess of night. Again you focus, reappearing atop Luna’s tower, but her telescope lies vacant and her seat, cold. “You’re going to be alright, Dash. You can hear me can’t you? Tell me you can hear me.” Her eyes darken still and you stare off across the city to the thousand torches of the living, each one you would extinguish if you could save her. You can’t bear to see her like that again… Think, Anon, focus your mind. Celestia is gone, the greatest practitioner of magic in the land. The second, Miss Moon, also gone. Who does that leave to aid you in a matter of life and death… You saw her at the Gala, walking amongst her ilk with a gown of silver and head of roses. Eir. You find yourself again in another hallway, the living quarters of Canterlot Castle and their guests. Eir, Eir, Eir, each sign you read and each not of- Eir! There! You knock upon the door, slamming your fist against the flimsy hunk of timber. “Eir! Please open your door at once! My name is Anonymous and I require your help!” No reponse, louder then. “Eir!” The door adjacent to you opens up and a stallion peeks his head out, “Quiet! Some of us are trying-” “Speak one more word and I promise you will learn the face of death this night!” You knock again, the door beside you closing without another peep. “Eir, I require your assistance at once!” At last the door opens, two emerald eyes upon milky skin greeting you, “May I help you?” You burst through the open door without second thought, “Excuse me, that’s most unkind.” “I need your help, please, my friend, Rainbow Dash. She’s been hurt.” You lay her down on the bed as the pony shuts the door behind you, “I am sure the Canterlot physicians-” “She will not survive!” You stop all too late, your shout escaping your throat. “I need a powerful healer. Please… I’ll- I’ll do whatever you ask, just save her.” “I can’t help every pony that…” she slows down as she looks her over, a hoof running along her back, “These puncture marks… Only an Umbra can make these.” “Can you save her?” You are wasting time here- Silence you abysmal cretin! Eir closes her eyes and places a hoof upon her neck… and nothing. Why does she delay?! “If you cannot-!” “It is done,” she interrupts and walks away into her bathroom. “She will live.” “I do not have time for games. She will die if you do not heal her wounds.” you pursue her, Eir shooting her eyes back at you. “You are the expert of death, how long does she have?” She dare mock you when your dear friend lies at Tartarus’s door? Her time… is up… You wave a hand over the numbers, almost certain the date they speak to be false. Turning her over you find her wounds not healed, but gone, vanished as though they had never appeared. When you look back into her eyes she looks back at you, even going so far as to smile before shutting her eyes in sleep. Eir moves to the opposite side of the bed, layering a sheet upon her, her horn only now glowing. “I- do not understand.” Laying a hand upon her, you try, and fail, to understand what has just occurred. “How can she be healed, yet your magic not have been used?” Looking down on Miss Dash, Eir brushes her mane with her golden comb as she hums, turning to you once her song has finished. “And I would ask if a man can bring death with a simple touch,” she rests her hoof atop your hand, “Why can a pony not bring life?” No numbers float across the air above, a mare with not family to speak of, able to heal the gravest of wounds in a single touch. She is either the most miraculous healer in Equestria or… “So, you go by the name Anonymous now?” Today... has opened your eyes.
Chapter 15: CaretakerYou sit across the room from Miss Dash as she continues to slumber, your eyes still wary upon her back, ever-fearful that her wounds might rise once more. Her muzzle rubs against of the pillows beside her, hooves clinging tight and bringing it to her chest like a filly to a toy bear. It is only when these subtle nuances, the smallest and most inconsequential of actions are lost that you truly learn to appreciate them for all they are worth. It is also a lesson that you would be happier to have never learned. Ignorance truly is blissful. The chink of ceramics draws your watch from the mare and to the table you now sit in, Eir setting down a pair of alabaster ornamental cups upon two small brown slips, coasters, you believe they’re called. Lacking in the excitement of the roller variety, but they do serve their purpose… Whatever it may be. Eir… How has she eluded for you so long? The mare- Is she a mare? She is no more a pony than you are living. She wears her smile proudly and wane it does not, her hums a soothing melody as she closes her eyes. You feel the breeze return as she vanishes from sight, only to return several moments later, a small jug hovering alongside her, cast in her magical golden aura. Her eyes ‘gloss’ over you, then to Dash, then back to you before approaching and pouring the liquid within. It’s a deep brown, your stomach and mind churning at the abysmal flavor that rests within, your brows scrunching without thought. “Is something wrong?” she never looks up at you nor does her smile dissipate. “Coffee…” “It has an acquired taste,” now pouring her own, “Hot chocolate, on the other hoof… I haven’t met a pony who didn’t like it.” Hot. Chocolate. Perhaps melted chocolate would better describe it and upon nasal inspection it does lack the nutty aroma of coffee, trading it for a creamier experience. “The melting of chocolate in such quantity would lead to a heightened level of sweetness. It would be too much to qualify as edible, I can only assume.” “Then we should be fortunate it is only partly chocolate. I find milk to be a tremendous addition myself,” she brings the cup to her lips but not before inhaling the vapors in one swift inhalation. “Delicious.” You dab your finger into the mixture, knowing better by now than to let the unknown substance wash over yourself like a flood of Smooze. “Hmm… Quite so.” “I thought you’d like it,” she sets her cup down and takes a long look at you. “So is this what we’re going to talk about after all this time? Hot chocolate?” It was topical… “How long?” She raises a single brow at your question, “How long what? That’s a bit broad.” Broad, yes of course. If you wish to know more you would do well to be precise. “How long have you been like this?” “You’ll have to be a bit more specific, love,” she takes another sip happily. “I’m afraid I can’t read your mind.” Indeed, if you cannot, why she? “How long have you walked amongst the living, Life.” She rests a hoof on your hand, “Please, call me Eir. I wouldn’t enjoy calling you Death after all.” She pauses, “and I don’t think you would either.” True, but to be life itself… That is an admirable position the living would say, if you should know their words. Topping off her cup Eir does you the courtesy of answering your question, “A long long while, though, I’m sure you kept tabs on me.” Keeping, tabs? Does she own a bar? No, that would lack sense. Why would a being such as her own an establishment that poisons its residents? Her eyes scan your silent visage, “Oh, not even once?” Still you lack in response, unsure of which answer would be most appropriate. She does not seem to take your silence in such a negative light, however. “You were always so serious. It’s a wonder you ever had time for little ol’ me.” “Much time has passed that I still recount, had I known that someone such as you walked amongst the mortal plane…” Her gaze turns inquisitive with a squint of the eyes, “You… don’t remember me. Not at all?” You recall this same line of question between you and the Princess. This sensation of uncertainty must have mirrored dear Celestia’s. “I do not remember many things,” you look down to the cup in your hand, taking another sip, “We have met then? In the past, long forgotten?” “You were mine,” her whisper drawing you back to her, “And I was yours. You and me, together.” Such romanticisms are beyond a being such as yourself, but for her, she must have cherished this ‘connection’ between you both. Even still, no memory exists that you may call upon that would lead to such a tale. She nervously chuckles, “I know you never quite thought of it that way, but I had hoped you would still- My, just look at me. Babbling over myself like a filly. You- You wouldn’t remember a mare like me.” “That’s not true,” the words blurt out from your mouth before you can master them. An uneasiness falling over you. Eir simply giggles, “So you do care…” Of course you care. To be life itself is a position of great renown. There is not a chance in Tartarus that you would forget her and yet, it seems you have. “If I didn’t know any better than I would say another mare caught your eye,” she raises a single brow. “I am unsure of what you mean.” She points her hoof over to the bed, and Miss Dash. Still safe. You force yourself to look away however, almost able to visualize the punctures along her spine. “You could have simply revived her.” “I didn’t-” you chance one more look and find yourself relieved at her unchanged condition, “I didn’t want to see her go. The light in her eyes… I would not allow it.” “She’s a beauty that one, and that mane,” Eir hums at that last part. “Yes…” She is- Is what? Beautiful? Her appearance is pleasant, yes, but- Do not forget yourself, Anonymous. Never forget. “She is a good friend.” “And do you always take your friends to Tartarus?” You’re rather taken aback by the speed of her response, but even so, she means no ill will from the statement. “I mean no offense, but you of all ponies should know the dangers within the Gate.” That you would never deny. In fact, you would agree in a manner which could almost be described as ‘pride.’ Even so, you took this knowledge and used it to guide your friends through the trials that awaited within the dead realm with -varied- results. Of all things to take pride in, you are most proud of your friends and the courage they possess. The strength of mortals… Something to admire as well. “Our quest brought us there. Had I any other choice…” Never would you risk their lives, those fragile little things that you hold atop a metaphorical pedestal, safe and secure, out of reach from those who would wish them harm. “You said ‘us.’ You mean the both of you,” Eir replies seeking clarification no doubt. “The three of us. Rainbow Dash, whom you have healed, myself, and the young Twilight Sparkle.” You’re taken aback when Eir shakes her downcast head. “Have I displeased you?” “Anon, my dear Anon, when will you learn? Here you are, asking how long I have walked amongst the Equestrians when it was me who should be asking that same question.” Yes, you see… She need not worry of course. The conflict has been dealt with. “The consequences of my actions have already come to pass,” you grin back at her. “My new friends had a hoof in the solution.” Once more she shakes her head and looks up to you, “You don’t remember. Anon, please, you can’t stay in Equestria.” Why not? You know why. I shall deal with my conflict in due time. I will control- You cannot control it. You never could. Gah! Your arm knocks over your cup, spilling its contents over and staining the carpet below you, your hand gripping the side of your head, “I didn’t mean to anger-” “I am not angry!” you fail to constrain yourself as your mind is assaulted once more. Your cheeks twitch as you attempt to explain, “An ache of the mind, acute to the point of agony.” While the exact situation is unknown to you, the feeling could be best described as a parasprite trapped within your skull with only one way to- By Tartarus… What you wouldn’t give to end this misery. ”Your mouth says one thing, but your body speaks another truth.” Impossible, your words only exit through your lips and no other. To claim another would- Stop. Why must you bucker so? Even as Eir crosses over to you, you cannot cease your belligerent questioning. “Only my mouth speaks, another other is a lie.” Lying, which entity truly performs this act? When one is in control, can they not alter its nature? So which is truer, the nonvocals of your body or the- Your fingers perform the ‘massage’ upon your ‘temples,’ the uniquely sensitive patches of skin that seems to draw the attention of your fingers. How you wish they could do away with this pain. ”Here, allow me.” Despite her request to aid you, you remain still and vigilant, stubborn, if you would allow yourself the definition. “I think I might be able to help you.” As life… perhaps she can. Lowering your head, Eir rears up to place a hoof upon it. A heated pulse, hot but not uncomfortably so, much like the glow of a fire where you would roast the white puffs known as marshmallows. S’mores. How you yearn to return to such a simpler time. The wave travels along her foreleg and finds its way to your own molten skin, the latter soaking in the rouge heat source without hesitation. Eir’s hums once more cascade throughout the room, the sweet almost velvety fluctuations in her tone, in some mystical and unseemly fashion, seem to tangle and wrap you about much as a fly in Charlotte's web. Charlotte… Who is this- Wait. Stunned, you look back to Eir, a true miracle worker. “How?” She giggles with a blush and releases you to wipe the hair from her eyes, “Hehe, you’re welcome.” You- you find yourself unable to remain seated, an energy long having festered within you now begging to be released. “It has vanished. My thoughts- They no longer harbor the agony that has plagued my mind for so long. Charlotte… Eir, who is this Charlotte and why does she own a web? I must solve this mystery.” ”Ahh, Charlotte’s Web, a lovely little book. I’m surprised you remember it.” Yes a- a book. That’s right of course. You remember, vaguely of course with only hazy images but… “Charlotte was a spider,” you find yourself reciting the thoughts that come to your mind, “She was- No, there was another character as well. A- There was a piglet.” “I forgot that smile of yours,” Eir comments, your fingers moving to investigate. “Am I? I am… Wilbur. That was the name of the pig, was it not?” Eir nods, only furthering this foreign excitement. Wilbur and Charlotte, they were friends. They lived upon a farm, it- How does it appear so clear? “I remember… Charlotte saved the pig did she not? Yes of course she did, but the end. Dare I say, the image is out of focus and the thought in shambles. How did it end?” For the first time since you’ve seen her does her smile fade, leaving only her look of concern, “It’s not important. I should really clean up this mess.” Changing the subject, an excellent strategy for one who cannot foresee it. Even so, you do not have time further this line of conversation as Eir swiftly departs into her room of rest, the tinkle throne. Standing up you return to your sleeping companion who’s turned about in her sleep and gripping the sheets in a vice-like embrace. Your head slumps to the side in parallel with her own; you even go so far as to time your inhalations with hers. The slumbering of this mare is infinitely more tolerable when her snores are absent. You do not know what you would do if she were to… Eir comes back out with a damp towel hovering alongside her. “Such a waste of chocolate. It couldn’t be helped.” “Charlotte dies.” She doesn’t reply at first. “That is how the story ended.” “But in her death she brought the miracle of life,” Eir tries, and that is the proper word for it, to convince you of the necessity of the act but… Death is never justified, not when it can be avoided. “No pony lives forever,” Eir begins cleaning up the mess you made. Is this the first time she has done this? “They’re born. They live.” Her pause is unmistakable, “And they die. It’s the circle of life.” “But in a book, there is no need for the latter. Fiction is what its creator will make of it.” You pry a strand of hair from Rainbow’s mouth and return it behind her ear. “Charlotte need not have perished.” Needn’t she? It is a troubling thought to be sure. “If only the world was as simple as that, then we might sleep easy.” The topic of sleep enters your mind and though you can dwindle upon the thought without interruption, it induces a certain curiosity. “What you did for me- How long might it last?” “It’s impossible to say. A week, a month. I hope it will last a lifetime.” You smile at her caring tone, “But… It will return. Nothing lasts forever, my dear.” A truer statement… “Except for us, of course.” The two of you share a silent bout of laughter, only your smiles signaling the shared joke. Eir lays the soiled towel in her bathroom and joins you by Rainbow Dash, Eir’s hoof testing her pulse. “While I have cured her wounds, it is still best she be limited to her bed. Her mind must rest.” Rest? Miss Dash? She would never accept such a proposal. Perhaps if you told her she must exit from the bed… “Miss Dash is a rebellious one. Ask her to walk, and she will run. Ask her to rest and she will leave only empty covers.” “Then she’s lucky to have somepony that’ll keep her in line.” Hmm? Does she? You were not aware that Eir knew of her patient’s roster of friends. Even so, you do not know one that could keep her ‘still.’ “Unfortunately not. Miss Fluttershy cares well for those she watches, but she is far too timid-” “You, Anon.” Eir interrupts, “I was talking about you.” Ludicrous, you are not a pony. Unless by somepony she meant- Yes of course. You forget these things sometimes. “The gesture is one of good will,” nodding in partial agreement, “but I cannot. I must return to where my duties lie. Tartarus has ‘run amuck’ in my absence.” You look down to Dash, reaching out to her only to pause and rest your hand upon the sheets beside her. So close… “The harm that befell her was done by me, by these hands. So different from hooves, aren’t they?” You add on in an attempt to lighten the mood. It is a failure. “I cannot harm anyone, any pony, from Tartarus.” “So you’ll shut yourself from the world, locking yourself with the Umbras, the stitchers, and the abominations of the world? All for her?” Eir’s eyes stay locked to you, her fierce gaze nil against your own. A warmth covers your hand, Rainbow having grasped it in her slumber, using it as a pillow perhaps? You can’t help but smile, despite yourself. “I hold no doubts about it.” Moving away from the bed and towards the stain-glass window, you hear Eir chuckle, “Anon Anon Anon… You’re as blind as a bat…” Strange response. You do in fact see, and even bats have a way to evaluate the world around them. “I do not understand.” She turns back, “To give up the world for one mare? I can’t think of anypony else that’s more qualified to look over her.” Perhaps, but it is not just Rainbow Dash that you do this for. She must understand that. “I leave for Equestria’s safety. My actions have already led to one tyrant’s escape.” “Nightmare Moon,” Eir finishes the thought for you as you join her by the window. From here you can see most of Canterlot, but your gaze is fixed the garden, and the true tyrant cast in stone therein. “I will not allow his escape as well.” “What happened?” Eir speaks up, “How did Nightmare Moon escape. I never really got a straight answer from anypony. Gossip and rumors mostly.” The truth does tend to get ‘muddled’ as Rarity describes it. Gossip, turning rumors into truths, spreading like a fire through a forest. Only you can prevent them. What? You recount the tale for her, of your meeting with Dash all the way through her attempt to ‘waste’ you, an act that still, despite her best efforts, you have not accomplished. In another life, perhaps. “I took my time here, allowing myself to indulge what I have missed over eons past. Miss Dash and friends took me in, in time. I believe I might have even made some of this ‘headway’ with Princess Luna.” “The magic of friendship. There’s nothing quite like it.” True, and yet, there was. Something- long ago. A book you can remember, but this was magical, unworldly even. A strange description, but how else could it avoid you so? No matter, the only magic your friends need is in one another. “You can’t leave, Anon.” At first you believed Eir was mocking the pleads of Twilight Sparkle, but soon find her words to be her own. “You have friends here.” “What is the phrase that the ponies use these days? If I had a bit? Yes, that’s it. If I had a bit for every time a pony said that.” You would be able to afford that new scooter for Scootaloo… You’d be leaving her as well. Unfortunate but necessary. “Miss Dash was to be my chauffeur, my guide. In this she has performed admirably and earned my appreciation. As you said yourself, nothing lasts forever.” “I think I added ‘my dear’ to the end of that.” You chuckle. Indeed she did. “Do you trust me, Anon?” Once more you are given pause by her question. It seems an easy thing to answer, but if so, why does she ask them? “If not you, then who might I trust?” “I’ll take that as a yes then.” That would be a correct assumption. “Stay, keep Equestria safe here. Let the ones who’ve passed keep Tartarus safe.” Still on about this, is she? It is getting out of hand, or hoof in her case. “I seem to never hear the end of this discussion. I would think that you, of all ponies-” “Anon,” she lowers a brow, “I know you want to stay.” You rub your shaking hand against your pants, looking back to Dash. “More than you could ever know…” You feel the heat of her body as she steps closer, “I’ve known you for longer than anypony else, anyone even. I can see you don’t want to go, believe me, and I understand why you think you have to.” That foreign wetness returns, your vision growing hazy at the thought of truly leaving this world behind only for you to force this doubt aside. “I must.” “No you don’t.” Of course you do. “You may not remember our time together, but I do. Oh I remember the times we had, for good or for worse.” And for worse… “And I wouldn’t dare have you deprive this mare,” she nods over, “the very same that you had given me.” “She is only a mare,” you reply, more to yourself than to Eir. “Nothing more.” “And yet you brought her to me with tears in your eyes.” Eir’s head turns down as she walks back to the bed, “I’ve never seen you like that. Never.” You were- That is not the same- How could she- Dragon’s piss… “It’s not a request, by the way. You’re staying here, Eir’s orders,” she grins with a turn of the head. And who are you to deny the orders of life itself? Well, death, but that’s beside the point. Eir retreats back to the table, pouring herself another cup of hot chocolate, “Care for another cup?” Like that, she’s back to her casual demeanor, almost as if we had never changed the conversation. “I would like that, but I believe I no longer have a cup. You remember… after I knocked it off the table.” “Oh yes, I remember.” A breeze cuts through the room again as she vanishes from sight, reappearing with another cup. “Abracadabra.” You are sure the staff will appreciate her vanishing cup act, but still you smile and sip at your newly poured beverage. Yum, you might have to bring some for Miss Dash. She is sure to be astounded as well. Speaking of her, a groan escapes from her direction, Dash’s hooves stretching out followed by a fervent shake, a morning ritual for many ponies. “I believe this signals the end of our meeting,” Eir states finishing up her cup. “Perhaps we can do this again sometime.” “I would like that indeed.” Setting your cup back down you pick the half-sleeping mare up and into your arms, cradling her back and forth, to and fro. Eir follows the sway of her head, “She’s a lucky mare you know. Not many have such a loyal friend to watch over them.” “If that is the case, then it is I who am the lucky one.” “I take it you’ll return straight to Ponyville?” You nod in response. “Do make sure she gets her rest. Tartarus can be quite taxing on the living.” “Until we meet again,” you manage to lift her hoof with Dash in your arms, giving it a peck with your lips. “I can hardly wait.” With a deep breath you begin to concentrate, focusing on Rainbow Dash’s mansion in the sky, thinking of the smooth steps that reach towards her door. A door of… metal and ice… Beaten and foreign. The breeze that had surrounded you drops suddenly, leaving you back within the confines of Eir’s room. “Forget something?” Many things, but one in particular. “A phrase that has- haunted me, if you pardon the supernatural metaphor.” “Alright, but I will remind you that even I don’t know everything.”You would be astounded if she did, but all you need are her thoughts on the subject, nothing more. “What does it mean ‘to be human’?” You watch as her unwavering smile vanishes, leaving the embodiment of life itself as stern as the most determined warrior. “To be cursed.” You aren’t allowed a word as the bundle in your arms begins to squirm, “Ugh… Hmm.” “We’ll talk about it later.” You wish to stay and learn more of this ‘curse,’ but it is time for your Pegasus to return home. She has had a long trip. ~~~ Finding yourself in the bedroom of Miss Dash is a rather odd experience. You expected more… color. A blue hue is cast over the décor within these walls which are surprisingly solid despite the expected cloudy exterior. Again Miss Dash squirms in your arms leading you on your way to her bed. Folding back the sheet with a free hand you take care to gently slide her beneath the blanket. Her hooves instinctively ball up the sheets to her; at least you do believe that is what they are doing. It is troublesome as dark as it is. You move over to the windows and pull open the curtains, the landscape still covered in the blanket of night. You shall give Nightmare Moon this much, it does look peaceful. A yawn, Dash appears to be working herself along to full consciousness and you ensure that you are beside her when you do. Recalling the reactions some ponies have to being watched as they awake you pull a chair from across the room and take a seat. You can’t help but smile as her eyes begin to creak open revealing those cerise irises of hers, gorgeous. Her hoof rubs her jaw as she attempts to scoot up, only to slide back down the headboard. “Hey…” she manages to say though her voice is weak and strained. You try to speak but only silence escapes your lips. Finding your tongue absent? No, there it is in your mouth. “You didn’t do anything while I was out, did you?” Besides speak to the embodiment of life? No, you would say not. Perhaps you should vocalize as much. “Nothing you would find terribly interesting I fear. How do you feel?” “Like I could use a drink,” she once again jokes, pushing herself up successfully this time and rubbing her eye, “Where am I?” Has her memory lapsed so far? That would- No, she recognized you. “Of all the places you have ventured, surely you would remember your own bedroom.” Squinting, she humphs and leans her head back. “Yeah well, I don’t remember putting a big green guy beside my bed… Sorry if the place is a mess.” You look around, drawers and floor clean and polished, a bit ‘spartan’ in its entirety, but she keeps the room well kept surprisingly. “On the contrary, I found it unexpectedly well maintained.” She chuckles lightly only to abruptly stop, “What’s that supposed to mean?” How you missed this… Her. ~~~ You ventured forth into the kitchen, also remarkably clean with the counters reflecting the light of the moon. Had you eyes they would be blinded by the intensity. Alas… A quick search finds you a glass and water to pour within it before returning back to the parched Rainbow Dash. Snatching it from your grasp she eagerly slurps it down. “One would think you never tasted the cleansing waters of Equestria before this moment.” She takes two more audible gulps before ‘running’ the cup dry. “One would think you should shut your mouth before I mess you up,” displaying a hoof in mock intimidation. “Be careful, you only just came back-” What is the term? Crap? Fitting. “Do you remember much?” “Not really,” she admits to your relief. “I think I had a race. Yeah, with Scootaloo and them. I can’t believe they thought they’d win.” You huff happily at the image, “It was no contest. We were talking and fooling around, trying to make them feel better, you know? Scoots said something and- And then I’m here.” Dash shrugs, seemingly ignorant of the events that followed. “Yes… You’re here,” your hand takes hold of her hoof involuntarily, squeezing it ever so gently, “That’s all that matters.” “…Oookay, you’re making this kind of weird.” “My apologies,” your rogue appendage returning to your side, “It was not my attention-” “Anon.” She interrupts but says no more. “Yes?” “Chill.” Chill? Chil- Really? Her tone had you assumed that she took offense to your- Aha, mortals. Mysterious things they be. “By this ‘chill’ you mean to relax, yes?” She has used this term enough now for you to discern its utilization. “I shall endeavor to do so, but you must partake in the chilling as well.” “Pfft, I feel like a million bits.” How can one feel like money? You ponder this as she begins to get out of bed, “My wings are a bit stiff, but I just need to stretch them out with a-” “No,” you place a hand against her chest, only using enough force to stop her, “You must rest.” Dash just smirks, “You really think you can stop me from walking around my own house?” “Actually, yes, I believe I can.” Do no test me. Please. I do not wish to force you, not now. With a roll of her eyes she flops back into bed, “Ugh you’re so lame sometimes, you know that?” The actions you perform do not invoke energetic musings or unneeded bodily motions… So yes. If these actions are not to her liking then so be it, as long as they serve to aid her. “Not that that’s all bad,” you ‘catch’ her grin. “Until the mandatory resting period has ended you shall be restricted to this establishment.” Dash mocks you by mirroring your lips with her own, “In this time, I shall be your caretaker. I will-” ”Whoa whoa whoa hold on there,” pushing herself back up quickly, “What was that last part?” “I shall be your caretaker until such a time where I am no longer needed.” Eir could have fixed that little problem with her ears. Strange how most ponies have hearing difficulties, but that is a mystery for another occasion. “Wow,” she falls back down amongst the sheets, “Not bad at all.” That’s odd. “What isn’t?” “Oh nothing.” You believe might squirm at the smile she now dons. Shifting over to her pillow she crosses her hooves and rests her forelegs behind her head, “I never thought I’d have my own maid. Feels nice.” You believe the term butler would be more appropriate. You have the suit already, and you do not think your body would suit a skirt. After all, you do not have the rear for it. “So… Anonymous. A n o n I m o u s.” That- isn’t quite right. “The ‘I’ is to be replaced with a ‘y’ should my understanding of Equestrian be correct.” Hmm, that fills you with a strange sort of pride. Even your chest seems to have lifted in response. “And my cup’s empty. Be a good maid and fix that won’t ya?” She clicks her tongue, even going so far as to wink at you. You remember that feeling of pride ‘like it was yesterday.’ You think you miss that feeling. Alas, her cup has run dry and you are the only being that can undo this travesty, a minute travesty, but one all the same. Off once more with cup in hand you fulfill her request. “And no ice.” The first one didn’t have ice… Returning once more the process repeats itself, Dash only managing to drink half of her refreshment this time. “Ahhh, I never remembered water tasting so… delicious.” Her time in Tartarus did not allow her body to rehydrate itself. The sap of an ash tree is a nutritious elixir, though, with your newfound information on the fauna, it likely tastes similar to the ash fruit. “It is the lack of an item that rekindles one’s affection for it. In your case, water.” “How are the others doing?” Of course, she wishes to know of her companion’s safety. “Their condition is unknown to me. The days that follow will still be graced with their presence, rest assured.” The numbers do not lie… Why did you not pay more attention to Dash’s? Their return to Ponyville should be arriving shortly, but you will not be there to greet them. You shall remain here until such a time would make it necessary. “They’re safe then?” she asks in a serious tone, you nodding in turn. “The numbers remain true. Before the night is done they shall home. Of this, I hold no doubts.” “Okay wait, so you didn’t actually walk back here with them?” Given the circumstances, you had not the time. “Why?” Choosing your words carefully you open your mouth, only to find the words absent from your tongue, or is it your throat? “I had business to attend to,” you finally manage to reply, but not giving Miss Dash enough time to reply. “Now, it is time for you to rest. Should you remain awake during the night you shall sleep right through the day.” It is good that she does not operate heavy machinery as that has a tendency to go awry. The weather must tend to itself for now, you think as you tuck her into bed, Dash mildly protesting. She is in no position to argue, however. “I’m not even tired.” “Would it please you to hear of my work? I have heard mares find the musing of their partners quite a tiring experience.” Her cheeks flush a bright red, “Partner?” Ah, you see the misunderstanding. “I say this in a metaphorical sense, of course. Shall I speak of my time in Marelaysia?” “Don’t you have something… different to talk about?” True enough; the details of your work are inappropriate in present company. “There is- another story that I know of. If you wish to hear it that is.” “Lay it on me then, big guy.” You would find that rather difficult. Scooting forward in your chair you begin. “Our tale starts with a young piglet…” To see things so clearly… “His name was Wilbur.” ~~~ No that will not do at all. You! Flip over. No not like- Confound these instruments. It is a wonder ponies manage them at all. Reaching down to the pan you turn the pancake over, for once something is named in a logical way. Alright, hmm what next? Cook side until golden. Well so much for the logic. How does one expect to turn a cake into a shiny metal? Completely and utterly absurd. Closing this so called cook book, you set on finishing your task by your own hand. You are death, not an alchemist after all. It does smell quite delicious; Miss Dash will find them delectable indeed. Repeating this process you slip the last slender disk atop the pile to your side. A cloud of flour takes to the sky as you clap your hands together. All in all you find yourself quite content with the progress you’ve made. A good two dozen pancakes, surely that is enough to sate her appetite? Perhaps another dozen are in order. You don’t make it back to the pantry before you hear Miss Dash calling your name. “Hello? Anon?” “On my way.” With haste you hang up your apron and wash your hands, rolling your sleeves back down to their proper place. The mess will have to be cleaned at a later date, but time is the one thing you have in your favor. You grab the obscene tower of pancakes in one hand and her utensils and syrup in the other. “I was unsure of how your stomach ailed this morning,” you admit as you enter the room, having to bow so your head does not collide with the archway, “But I believe this might suffice.” Dash’s eyes are wide as she watches the tower approach, “By Celestia…” “Actually these were crafted by me. Celestia is in Canterlot.” What a silly mare. “That’s- I mean, wow. Thanks.” You smile at her gratitude and set her breakfast for her, even having to close her mouth for her on more than one occasion. “Energy is essential in a patient’s recovery,” you cite the teaching of a nurse to her patient, “A hearty breakfast ‘goes a long way.’ The nurse never explained which way that was though…” It likely wasn’t the way she thought, if your presence was of any note. You doubt Miss Dash will choke. “You wouldn’t happen to have any orange juice, would you?” “The question is not whether I have it, but you.” She never ceases her gaze. “Allow me to check.” “You’d best.” Finding your way back to the kitchen you pry open the fridge and take a look inside. Rather disappointing selection. The upper racks are filled with jars of various substances, none of which would make a delectable drink. No sign of orange juice in the middle section either, instead they are packed with bottles. Applejack Daniels? Yes, you remember the substance. Miss Dash attempted to make you drink some. It was not an enjoyable experience. Alcohol… Perhaps a wine would be more suited for your tastes. You do so enjoy the taste of- Have you had grapes before? Possibly. The lower and side shelves also yield disappointing results, vegetables and the like, a jug of milk half-full on the side. “I have found the orange juice in your fridge to be lacking,” your voice echoing back out to her bedroom. Your ears pick up a groan but no reply. As you’re about to return she speaks up, “How ‘bout some milk?” “That we do have. One moment.” ‘Fishing,’ the one without actual fish, out a glass you pour a cup for Miss Dash. It is only when you return do you find out why you had heard her groan. She is attempting to escape. A trembling hoof clings to the nightstand as she attempts to take a step forward, only managing to advance an inch or so. Her face has contorted into a grimace with clenched teeth as she fails to make any real progress. “I have your milk.” Her wings, which have been helping to keep her upright, tense at the sound of your voice and leaving her weakened legs to maintain her weight. It does not hold for long. In the instant she falls, you are there to catch her with an arm under her belly, careful not to drop her milk along the way. “And now I have you,” your attempt at humor lost on her as you place her back in bed, “You are supposed to be resting.” How is it so difficult to accomplish such a simple task? It takes a certain amount of skill to fail to do so. She ignores both the glass of milk and the tower of food you’ve given her, instead choosing to cross her legs… and again… and again… “Did I not tell you how important-?” “I have to go to the bathroom.” Oh. Oooh… She needn’t have said more. You’ve just gotta, “Whoa, what’re you doing?” “Picking you up,” you reply, swiftly slinging her over your shoulder, “Which way to the bathroom?” She begins to squirm but abruptly stops, “Dangit Anon, I can get there myself. Now put me down before something happens that we’re both going to regret.” Even alone with only you as her company she so desperately clings to her reputation. A foolish yet oddly redeeming trait. “There is no need to lie to me, Miss Dash. Had I not arrived you would have collapsed right into the ground.” “I only collapsed -because- you got back. Now- Okay please put me down.” Please. What a wonderful little word that is, but you will not allow it to manipulate you so. “As your caretaker it is my duty to bring you to the bathroom, now which way.” Her hoof trembles ever so slightly but still no answer. She is forgetting that you can wait until the end of time, where as she- “First door on the right. Just hurry up.” “As you wish,” you head off in that direction, Dash strangely quiet about it. Opening the door you find the toilet and rest her upon it, crossing your arms as she sighs. She looks up at you as you continue to stand there, “You- you can go now.” “You will require me to leave? It is more efficient for me to wait until you have finished.” “That-” she pauses and flexes the muscles in her legs as she taps her leg, “That’s not the point.” Then there must be another reason? What- How thoughtful of her. “I assure you that I do not mind waiting. I have witnessed far worse in my day. In fact, there was even one occasion where-” “ANON!” she hollers at you, catching you off guard. “Now!” You- Do as she bids, Anonymous. It is her will. “I did not wish to offend you,” you bow and exit, closing the door behind you. From behind the door you can’t help but listen to her mutterings, “Such an idiot sometimes…” A lump fills your throat at her words as you force yourself to turn away. Now seems a good time to clean that kitchen. ~~~ Rubbing a moist cloth you received from wringing out one of the many clouds around these parts, you go about washing up the counters. Such an idiot, the words continue to ring in your head causing your hand to clench, releasing the murky liquid from your rag. So it’s still there… waiting. You may not feel the pain, but the anger- That you most certainly can feel. It’s not her fault. It’s yours. You are the idiot, not her. Can such a generalization be made? “She’s the one who doesn’t remember…” you hiss under your breath as you scrub, working the countertop harder than before, “She’s the one- No. No. There must have been a misunderstanding. That is all.” Let the memory drift away, Anon. Let it go and live in the mome- To live. Perhaps there is some truth to Rainbow’s words. Whether they are true or not, there is a job to be done and the kitchen has much left to be cleaned. Focus on your work and let the time pass you by. It is expected of you. It is what you do best. The minutes pass as you manage to clean the kitchen faster than you had intended, now leaving you nothing to do but wait. You sit beside Miss Dash’s bed, the steam from her pancakes now absent. You take the topmost piece and bite into it. The flavor is adequate and texture as accurate as the book described. Applying a dollop of syrup turns it into a delicacy, but… Why can you not enjoy it? You look over to the door, finally remembering. If you listen close enough you could almost hear her call your name, but what is it that one stallion wrote? A pony hears what he wishes to hear. Even that sounds familiar, but that could be part of the philosophy. Another echo of your name draws your attention back to the door. Can Death be driven insane? You do speak to yourself, true… “Anon?” No tricks play upon your ears, this time. You most certainly heard her. You pause as you reach for the handle, in a moment of clarity choosing to knock on the door instead. “You called?” “Yeah… I’m finished.” Good for her. “Can you- Help me out?” Only if she wishes it. There is no struggle as you pick her up this time and return her to her bed. She goes right into her breakfast, the meal likely having lost some of its taste now that it’s grown cold. Adding syrup. Take a bite. A little more. Another bite. Takes her glass of milk- “Blech, it’s all warm.” That is to be expected when a cold beverage is allowed to sit at room temperature. “Can you get me a cold one?” You are her- her ‘maid’ after all. She need not ask… You take the glass from her without word, returning a minute later with a more pleasing glass of milk. She’s finished soon enough, not eating half of the meal you’d prepared for her. “You want some?” “Not hungry,” your voice is stern and professional, taking her plate and empty cup for disposal. “Do you require anything else?” “No, I don’t think so. Thanks for the breakfast.” Then it’s off to the kitchen with you. If she needs you? She has a voice, she can call. There are a multitude of things she can refer to you as. Anon. Anonymous. Death. Idiot. Any of them will do. You put the glass in the sink and find room for the pancakes in the fridge. Perhaps if she did not drink so much there would be proper room. Think about it, Anon. She claims you an idiot, and yet she allows such poison to pollute her body. Has she any idea how many fatalities are caused by alcohol and related events. Too many. You have always been the one to clean up their mess. It was their fault, always. Your hand clenches on the countertop, squeezing the stone as you continue this line of thought. If she wishes to join them that is her choice. You cannot change that for her. If the heart attack had not killed her then the- Come back, Anon. Do not allow this anger to consume you. No good will come of it. Releasing the counter you grip your trembling hands together. You- need a place to think. Someplace dark and quiet. You know just the place, but it rests in another land. Such a tragedy… Finding the stairs you descend, finding a couch in her ‘living room.’ You take a seat merely to spite the name of it. Focus your breaths. In and out. In… and out… ’Good boy.’ “No!” Your body lunges forward, chest heaving. To be cursed… Eir was right. ~~~ What today? A sandwich perhaps? She has said that she enjoys the hay variety, Twilight as well. Dash licks her lips when she sees the meal on approach, “Yum, is that a hay sandwich?” Seeing as how she had exhausted the resources for a proper salad, yes, this is the only logical alternative. “You treat me right.” “As I must,” you reply with a glance to the door. “Stay a while, I barely saw you yesterday.” She gestures to the chair beside her with a smile. Such a pretty little thing… “As you wish.” This chair is not as soft as the couch, nor as comfortable. It’s likely to do with the soft situation. Taking a chunk out of her sandwich she shuts her eyes and grins, “Sho good.” A chef in a previous life perhaps. ‘Tis wishful thinking, nothing more. “Where’d you learn to cook like this?” “Cooking this is not, merely an assemblage of ingredients…” This still does not answer her question. “Many years I’ve spent watching ponies. It is only natural to remember a few recipes.” The pancakes were partially Pinkie’s doing, a foreign sense of fulfillment that she instilled within you, the yearning for success. Dash nods, gnawing into her meal, “Huw loerng-” You point to your mouth, Dash swallowing her food before continuing. You would have thought she might have some semblance of manners. “How long am I supposed to be cooped up in here? I’ll get crazy if this keeps up.” Eir did not exactly specify a date, you recall, but you would assume she was to be released upon her recovery. “When you have regained your strength.” You continue as she tries to give her retort. “Fully recovered. I do not expect it to last the week.” “Well that’s good. I can’t imagine spending the rest of the week with just you,” she punches you in the arm. A joke. You merely brush off the sleeve she had ruffled. “We’ll have to find something to do then, don’t we?” Perhaps she should do so herself. You’d hate to slow her progress with your idiotic rambling. “Call when you have thought of such an activity or you require my assistance.” She’s a bit surprised when you stand up and begin walking out the room, “Where’re you going?” You rub your temples with a pause. “Outside. I find an ache returning to my mind, and no. I do not want your alcoholic beverages.” “Could you grab me one then?” Her voice squeaks at the end in an attempt to sound innocent. You are not so easily fooled. “When you’re better.” You walk out onto the terrace, the balcony extending out eastward towards Canterlot and the lands beyond. A table sits to your right with a trio of chairs tucked underneath and to your left is a lounge chair, positioned just so that you might gain the full view. This one is far more comfortable than the chair your ever so gracious host provided. In truth it was you who picked that chair. One little phrase and this is how you act? Her actions are not the cause of your woes, so do not place the blame upon her. Even so… Her words are her own, and if that is how she thinks of you then what is the appropriate response? To simply forget and let this memory slip into the darkness with the others? You think not. You exhale deeply, the head of the chair slipping soundly in the groove behind your neck as you look to the stars. Such magnificent little things those are, to cast such an intense glow from so far away. Or perhaps they shine just so, instead finding themselves just out of your reach. You could almost reach out and take hold of one, making it your own. These are the little things that makes the passing time more tolerable. “Anon! I got it!” You could not possibly put into words how excited you are. “We could list our favorite Wonderbolts!” Anything, and you quite literally mean anything, would sound more enjoyable than partaking in her sole fanaticism in regards to that team. “How about it?” Scooting further into your chair you decide to take part in a far more exciting hobby. Counting stars. “Hello?” Let’s see. You have one there. Oh look there’s another. That’s two now? Wonderful. “Anon?” It’s going to be a long night. ~~~ Day 3 of ‘Dash Sitting.’ It is much like the sitting one does with a filly or colt, only the filly is Rainbow Dash in this case. Your mind wanders back to your conversation with Eir on occasion as you contemplate what she said. She spoke of the times you had together, yet no specific events therein. She wouldn’t want you to deprive Rainbow Dash of the same you’ve given her. You can’t help but shake your head at the thought. What had you given her? A dull throb answers your question. No peace… “Anon!” Speaking of a lack of peace, “Can I get another glass of water?” Of course she can. She has legs and wings… That’s not what she meant and you know it. Another day then… Leaving the comfort of the couch you refill her glass, Dash splayed out on the bed once more. “This is just what I needed, thanks.” She is welcome, and you need not say it. “You make it hard for me not to take advantage of you.” “You seem to be doing a good enough job doing so.” She chuckles in response. It wasn’t a joke. “You crack me up sometimes.” “Perhaps I should commission Rarity for a pair of clown clothes so that I might act as your jester more appropriately.” This seems to please her as her laughter continues. “Haha, oh my chest…” Hmm, laughter can cause pain as well? “Should your heart betray you once more at least I won’t have far to travel.” That seems to end her entertainment as she looks more serious. “That’s not funny.” “I was not trying to be,” you glance over her empty plate. Only a few crumbs remain of her hay sandwich. “Is there any other business I might see to?” “I guess not.” Her tone lowers as well as her eyes, “Any idea what’s for dinner?” Does your apron still adorn you? No? Then do you look like a chef? No? “Your options are limited to that which you have available.” “And what do I have?” “Do you wish to eat another hay sandwich?” “That limited huh?” She chuckles by herself, “I do have some bits saved up. How about you go to town and get us something?” Because that would involve you leaving her home. You do not plan on doing so. “My job is to watch over you. I find it difficult to see miles away.” “I can take care of myself for an hour,” she boasts with a smile as she slides out of bed. “See? I’ve been getting better.” Dash prances about for a few seconds before sitting on her haunches, “I’ll be fine. You don’t need to worry.” You don’t. Of course you do. Even you can see the trembling of her legs. “That doesn’t mean I won’t enjoy bossing you around for a few more days.” “I assumed as much,” you follow as she opens the door to her closet. “You alright there, Anon?” The mare not pausing as she searches for her bits. An absurd question. You are death, not a mortal soul. You tell her as much. “It’s just that you’ve been- Kind of cold lately. Yeah yeah, I know, death and all but I can’t shake the feeling that you’re angry for some reason.” You cannot imagine why you would be angry with her. “Here we are. Huh, I thought it’d be heavier.” She emerges with a brown bag in her mouth before tossing it to you, the bag falling to your feet with a clank. “Did you forget how to use those hands of yours?” “It would seem a normal thing for one such as me,” you reply as you pick up the bag. “I don’t get it, what does being ‘you’ have anything to do with it?” Your grip tightens on the bag in your hand, getting used to the weight. A strong stallion could bludgeon a creature with this, and you are much stronger than- Stop it. “Me being death has no bearing on my forgetfulness,” you force yourself to smile as you concentrate on the town of Ponyville. “Being an idiot on the other hand.” The wind begins to pick up as the origin of your cold nature becomes known to her, “Anon I didn’t-” “Your maid will return in time. I might make a stop for those clown clothes.” Her words are cut as you find yourself back in Ponyville, the sun taking its orange hue as it begins to drop behind the trees. You inhale the fresh air that comes with the township, finding it all the fresher since your absence. With bag in hand you walk to the market. You merely hope you can remember where it is. Ah yes, how could you forget the sweet lullaby that is bartering? Two bits more, four bits less. Two for one and one for two… That last one might not actually be a thing. You nod with a smile to a passing stallion, his eyes seemingly locked to your torso. Looking down you understand why. You’re still wearing the clothes you took to Tartarus. Indeed, seeing a suit such as yours torn and mangled would lead to quite a number of questions, none of which you are looking forward to answering. First, you have food to purchase, something simple as the thought of wasting your effort away in a kitchen you find simply appalling. What was that noodly substance you found those mares cooking in the old ruins of Rainbow Valley? Hard when dry, soft when wet. Spag-something. Spaghetti, yes you remember now. Has Dash ever had Italian before? Ital- Hmm, there the thought goes, drifted away upon the wind. There there, Anon, no need to fret. Remember that little phrase. Don’t re-live the past, don’t pre-live the future, live the present. Do not let what was said dampen your relations with these fine ponies. They have little time as it stands. The market is not as busy as you had imagined, likely having to deal with the setting sun. Some merchants have even begun setting their wares aside. It would be a shame if- There! The mystical spaghetti itself. It looks more like a thin twig than anything. “Excuse me,” you approach the mare’s stall, “Might I purchase a bundle of spaghetti from your wares?” She doubles back to you, like the others her eyes drawn to your damaged suit, “Oh, sorry. I just closed.” “I understand. If not you, then perhaps you may direct me to another merchant who sells such an ingredient?” “It’s just me I’m afraid.” Not literally afraid of course. Such a silly notion. “Here…” Reaching back into her wagon she retrieves a small portion of spaghetti, but enough. “You look like a good enough pony, that’ll be three bits.” “If only I were,” you admit as you retrieve her pay. “Then perhaps I might come across some clothing that fits.” She laughs and you find a weight lifted from your chest, almost as if you have yearned for such interaction. “If only. Have a good night.” Five thousand six hundred eighty-seven. “And you as well.” Now to find some tomatoes. ~~~ “Sorry, but that’s just the price.” A little more than you had expected, but what are two bits in the grand scheme? Nothing, if you were to answer your own question. Placing the tomatoes in the basket that you had borrowed from a vacant stall you continue down the line. ”…non!” Your head turns at the calling yet you seem to be unable to locate the source. This adds to one’s insanity, does it not? You manage another trio of steps before some force clings to your leg, and upon further inspection finding a filly in its place. “Hi Anon.” In no real rush you set your basket to the ground, never breaking your gaze with hers. “You okay?” Wait for it… Wait and- Gotcha! The filly squeals as you pull her free and twirl her around yourself, raising her high above in your grasp, “Hehehe, Anon stop it! Put me down.” Never. You bring her to your chest and tenderly squeeze her in your arms, carefully avoiding those delicate wings of theirs. “It is good to see you once more, Young Scootaloo.” “I missed you…” You hold back a smile and hold your head against hers, the moment finally coming to an end as you set her down. “Where have you been? We haven’t seen you-” “We?” How interesting. Your time with the crusaders has never been one spanning hours, merely minutes. “And who might you mean by that?” ”The Cutie Mark Crusaders of course. I never got to thank you for coming after us. That’s the last time we listen to you for cutie mark advice.” You chuckle at the memory, regardless of the events that transpired because of your innocent suggestion. “Reading’s bad enough when Ms. Cheerilee gives it.” “Indeed. To be assigned a task has a way of ridding any potential enjoyment you might derive from it. A tragedy, really.” You set her down and pick up your basket, going along your way. “Sooo, whatcha up to?” “Presently?” Double checking your purchased wares, “I am obtaining food for dinner.” “Cool, cool…” Scoots skips along with you, “So what’s for dinner?” “I thought the pasta known as spaghetti would be a good choice. Though, I am unsure of whether Miss Dash-” “You’ve seen her?!” Her outburst forces you to rub your ears, the pads of flesh hearing all too well. “Yes. I have seen to taking care of her while she recovers.” “Phew, she had me so worried. When- we were playing around that tree I just thought-” “You need not blame yourself. The Umbra is an elusive creature, one of cunning and deception.” She’s quiet. Too quiet. She watches the dirt beneath her hooves. At one point you would consider such an action as curious, but you understand. You do the same with the stars in the night’s sky, having them serve as a distraction of sorts. Scootaloo still blames herself, doesn’t she? “Come here,” leaning down you pick her up onto your shoulders. “My words will not sway the aching of your heart, only time may sweep the pain aside, but I will make you a promise, Young Scootaloo. I will be here when your day grows darkest. You need only call my name.” You are unable to see her, but you can feel her hooves wrap around your forehead, “Thanks.” She need not thank you. It is your job. “You two going out yet?” What an odd question. Where would you go? “I have attempted to restrict Miss Dash to her bed, although she insists on walking about her room to stretch her legs. She thinks herself fully recovered. I know better.” “That’s not what I meant. Are you two, you know, dating?” This filly asks many odd questions. The two of you do not date; she is far too unpredictable for such an affair. “I have indeed planned her release to follow in the coming days. She seems to insist on an earlier date, but I must decline.” Scootaloo sighs and repositions her chin atop your head, “You really don’t know a thing about mares, do you?” Your feet come to a stop as you ponder the statement, Dash’s own words replaying in your head. “Scootaloo, am I… an idiot?” You must know if what Rainbow Dash said is true, if your mind is truly touched. “Of course not.” Thank the heavens, insanity might have certainly found you otherwise. “You’re a bit slow at times, but no. You might be a dork, but you’re my dork.” “Dork? I do not believe I have heard this word before.” You resume your walk, headed off to Rarity’s boutique and home. “What might it mean?” “You’re just a bit out of touch with the rest of us.” Strike yourself down if you are incorrect, but that sounds remarkably like how an idiot is described. “It’s not a bad thing. If anything, it makes you kinda adorable. Like a puppy.” “And yet Miss Dash’s tone speaks a separate tale…” “What do you mean by that?” She is merely a child, an infant among the social politics that you find yourself bathed in. “It is nothing, merely the rambling of the insane without the slaughter that follows,” you even pat her on the back for good measure. “Now, how goes your studies? Has the Tiara one given you a hard time?” “We’re going on a field trip on Friday!” She proudly announcing as she stand upon your shoulders, the soft flesh of her stomach resting on your head. “Truly? Where might your destination lead? I would hope not to the land of the dead. One trip is enough for most.” “Canterlot! Twilight planned the whole thing for us,” Of course she did. “We even get to meet the princesses!” Her tone drops as her weight falls upon your neck, “We do have to write a lame research paper over what we learned though.” “All play and no work makes Scootaloo a happy girl. We cannot have that.” Looking up you find the tip of the boutique raised just above the houses that block your route, that lone red banner laid still. You also feel Scootaloo tightening her grip as you almost push her off you and rest your head so she might stay attached. “You did that on purpose.” “I did no such thing,” you hastily retort. “My name shall not be besmirched from your own instability.” “Besmi-what?” Here you stand, figuratively of course as you continue to walk, with Scootaloo as your teacher in the world of Equestrian slang yet she does not know such a simple word. Or is the word merely simple for you because of your established experience with it? That might explain how such urban slang is trivial to her and an incoherent mess for yourself. “Besmirched, to taint or sully. A complex word for one of your age I now see.” Reaching back you ruffle her mane despite her attempts to stop you, “I’m not that young.” “Of course you are not. However did I believe such a thing?” You try to hide your smile but when she drops her head down from above your own you are unable to disguise it. “I’m watching you, buster.” She gasps as you grab her once more and hold her upside down before you, “Alright you can put me down now.” “No,” you reply tucking her under your arm. She wiggles out eventually of course and while you might be strong she is a dexterous one. Much to your dismay she takes her leave as you finally reach Rarity’s home and place of work, something to do with her parents and the like. She does hold your leg one last time before you send her scampering off. Of all the fillies you have met and seen, that one will never escape your memory. Her parents are very lucky. What were you doing again? Yes, Rarity. You knock on her door, wiping your shoes off so her mat may not ask you the same. Looking back the sun’s almost completely disappeared, the vibrant red overtaking the trees along the horizon as the night’s azure descends upon them. You consider peeking through one of the windows when the door finally creaks open and- “Darling! You’re back!” A purple glow takes hold of your tie as you’re thrust forth, or pulled rather, into the building. It takes you a solid ten seconds to regather yourself and by the time this has been accomplished you discover a tightness around your stomach, Rarity. Her face is buried in your suit, the undamaged portion thankfully enough. The smell of vomit is rather distasteful. ”Thank you…” you barely hear her whisper, now finding a wet spot on your shirt, “thankyouthankyouthankyou.” “The proper response, if I recall, would be ‘you’re welcome.’ Except I cannot find the cause for your excessive gratitude.” “Darling, please.” She finally steps back allowing you a look at her red tear-filled eyes before she wipes them off, “You brought back my baby sister from that- horrible, horrible place.” Would Applejack react in a similar fashion? You would hope not, those legs would squeeze the death right out of you. “Oh honey, look at you. What did those monsters do to you?” Your hands instinctively cover the gaping wound in your side as Rarity begins levitating off your tie. “No matter, Momma Rarity is here to make things all better.” To resist or not to resist? This is the question. The safer option seems rather clear as you allow her to pull your coat. “Are these- bite marks?” “Better me than one of you, rest assured,” you reply and set down your basket, taking a seat at one of the stations along the left wall. You stare back at your reflection as the buttons of your shirt are undone one by one, the white shirt stained a faint gray. “It’s alright, darling. Those big bad monsters will not find you here.” There’s only one beast from Tartarus in this world and she’s talking to it. “If any come near you or my Sweetie I’ll give them a piece of my mind.” Her nose curls up in the most charming of ways as she says this, so much strength and dedication; you only hope she might keep these virtues. With one swift tug the cloth disappears from your back, the green of your skin now exposed to the world. It brings back unpleasant memories when it was your lower half that was left open. That tingle was- unique, and you never wish to repeat it. “Anon darling,” her hoof presses against one of the gouge marks in your torso, Grogar’s work. “You really must get these looked at.” “Another day,” pushing the hoof away, “After Miss Dash has fully recovered.” “Rainbow Dash?” Shoot. You had forgotten of her absence amongst the mane 6. “You’ve seen her? How is she? It feels like a lifetime since I saw her. Is she alright?” “Yes and if she listens to my guidance and stays to bed she will not need me for much longer.” Looking you up and down, Rarity seems to suspect something, “Are you two fighting again?” Of course not. If you were, it would be a relatively short one. In Rainbow’s words, ten seconds flat. “You’re fighting, I can tell.” “Nothing of the sort,” you attempt to neutralize the discussion in its infancy. “Words were said, nothing more.” “Just like a stallion you haven’t a clue how a mare thinks,” she leaves you with that little sentence as she trots away for a moment, returning with a bucket of water and rag. “Stallions I say…” Out of touch. Dork. Idiot. A fool… If anypony would know, surely it would be Rarity. Yes? “Madam Rarity,” you pause as she dabs her cloth and works on your side, “Would you consider my intellect, lacking?” “Of course not. You are among the most thoughtful and caring stallions I have had the pleasure of meeting.” Thoughtful, most certainly. Caring, true enough. Neither of these are what you asked. “One could be a caring fool or a thoughtful dunce, neither of which possessing intellectual thought.” She just smiles and moves the cloth to your upper back, “My father once said: ‘A happy wife is a happy life.’ Despite the other deplorable things he has said in his attempt at humor, I always found that to be his truest of quotes. You know to keep Rainbow Dash happy. I would say that makes you the smartest stallion to enter this shop.” “But… what if it was she that made me unhappy?” The rag dwindles upon your shoulder blade, a single drop rolling down the length of your back, “What did she say to you?” “Not -to- me, but under her breath. An idiot, she called me. I did not- I do not know why she said this.” You can feel your cheek twitch as the words seep from your mouth. “It made me- My throat grew clogged with some sort of lump, yet breathe I still could.” “You aren’t exactly the sharpest knife in the drawer when it comes to mares,” her attempts at humor colliding with your impregnable shell. “She didn’t mean it.” “Then why?” you twirl around in your chair facing her, your chest increasingly rampant with each second the mystery remains unsolved. “Why would she say such a thing about me? I only wish to help her and she- Why does she hate me? Ugh… This head…” Why could Eir’s aid not last a few days longer? That was all you required. “Anon, look at me.” She pushes up on your chin so that you might meet her smile, “Rainbow Dash doesn’t hate you.” “Then why?” With a sigh she stands back up, “Every mare has her patience. Yes, believe it or not, even I have my limits.” That you can believe. “I say things to Sweetie that I don’t mean if she happens to interrupt my schedule. That doesn’t mean I hate her.” To say something and not mean it seems completely illogical… The Smooze. It made you say things that you did not mean, but how would that work? It is not here and yet Rarity claims the same effect. “Quite the contrary, I love my little sister with all my heart, but ooooh can she get on a lady’s nerves.” She motions for you to follow her, “That’s all you did, darling. She never meant to hurt your feelings.” “But I do not feel, Madam Rarity.” You raise a brow as she giggles, “That iron hide routine won’t work with me darling. You care about how she thinks of you. Don’t try to deny it.” Well of course you care how she thinks of you. She is… Shouldn’t you care? Is that not the appropriate, feeling…? Moving to her line of clothing they are lit by a brilliant sky blue as they circle about, Rarity eyeing the mass of cloth carefully before pulling out a fresh suit. “I always like to keep one pair on retainer. Pinkie has her balls; Twilight has her books, but me? I’m far more practical a lady.” “What should I do then?” “Changing out of those filthy rags would be a start.” Noted. “And in regards to Rainbow Dash… Take what she says with a grain of salt.” “Wouldn’t that make me thirsty?” She laughs but you’re still confused. Why would you need salt? “Just remember that she cares for you. Never forget that.” She did say to remember. Not forgetting is a part of that task. She allows your leave to the stall, the swinging doors slowing to a stop behind you. They seem strangely more appropriate for the Apple household than Rarity’s. You are unsure the reason for this, but you cannot shake the thought. Perhaps it is due to their seemingly casual nature where one might stroll through and order a hard whiskey. Such a place that might be, a realm without laws, a place where anything can happen and the working pony holds the power. It may resemble Appleloosa of all places. But, you are still half-naked and the time does not pause for your sake so you hastily begin to redress. The length of your shirt pulls over your shoulders and down your arms, a chime ringing from the front door. “Ah! Twilight, dear, what do I owe the pleasure of your- By Celestia what have you done to your mane?” Twilight? Careful not to make any further noise you peek above the door as they begin in conversation. True enough, Twilight’s mane appears disheveled with different portions of her hair tossed about and turned sideways. Not only that, but her eyes appear bloodshot as well, not a symptom of your arrival to be sure. It is more likely the result of mental fatigue. Starswirl is the only other pony you recall with that same look. You ponder what could result in such a state, and if the similarities between her and Starswirl are found true, then it is only the verge of discovery that such a look appears. He has been on the verge for millennia. Since your arrival you had hoped to keep your origin and abilities secret to her, as she is the only one who would pursue you and three days you gave her the metaphorical front row seats. If you hurry, you might avoid the confrontation all together and that would do nothing more than please you. You button up your shirt and take the tie in hand. Tie. Hand… You look to yourself in the mirror. How do you tie this again? Bollocks. Right, underneath, up, twist, slip and slide… Perfect, if you were attending Nightmare Night. To Tartarus with it, you think to yourself as you stand back up and prepare to leave. You can deal with this- And it hits you. Across, under and up, cross and behind, cross and up, slide down the middle. The Double Windsor. It’s a wonder how stallions manage with these things. “…with the basket? Is there somepony here with you?” you hear Twilight ask, bringing you back to the realm of the living. “Oh not yet I’m afraid. A lady will wait for that special somepony. You see this basket is-” “Mine.” Both of them turn to you as you exit, donning your coat in the process. “Miss Sparkle.” Now you can in fact see the lump in the lavender equine’s throat as she swallows, “An-on.” “It is impolite to interrupt a lady, darling.” You smile and pick up your basket as she bestows this lesson upon you. “And Twilight, you will happy to know that Rainbow Dash has been seen. Anon here has been watching over her.” Twilight’s face darkens with a reddish hue as she looks up at you, your soulless stare meeting hers. “Is- that so…” “Indeed, and I should be getting back to her,” you reply turning back to Rarity. “Madam, until our next meeting.” Another peck at her hoof has her fanning at her hair, “I never get tired of that.” You hold no doubts about it. “Twilight…” A nod is a sufficient goodbye as you walk out of the boutique, the winds picking up as you exit. You do not manage a moment of silence before you hear the door open behind you, “Anon wait!” Your feet do not rest for her as you continue, the strength of the wind sending your tie flying out from your coat. “We need to talk.” “There is nothing to talk about,” you finally stop moving and stare back up at the clouds in the sky, an eerie black taking hold of them, a wet drop plopping upon your bald head. “Go home, Miss Sparkle.” “I know, Anon.” Twilight is forced to shout through the raging winds, quite the storm brewing in Dash’s absence. “You can’t hide it anymore.” “To know, Miss Sparkle,” you smile but are unsure why, perhaps relieved that the secret has been lifted? “To know, is to understand. You do not.” An arc of lightning courses amongst the clouds, the flash of light illuminated upon her face as the rain begins to flow. “I know who you are. What you are.” What you are… Funny yet it brings no laughter. You focus on the image of Rainbow’s kitchen, giving a final wave to Miss Sparkle. “Until next time.” “Wai-” Too slow. ~~~ Gah, look at that. Your tie is a complete mess. Shameful through and through. You tuck the strip back into your coat and set down the basket, unloading and preparing the items for use. How does Dash like her sauce, you wonder, thick or creamy? You would think a thicker sauce is in order for her as she has a tendency to make a mess. Cleaning her sheets is not a task you plan on doing well, nor one you plan at all. You pause from your preparations and listen, strangely finding nothing aside from the harsh bite of the wind. “Miss Dash? Are you there?” No- response… You spring forward, using the counter to propel you toward her bedroom. Her sheets are thrown about and overall as messy as she had left it, but she is not here. You knock upon the door to the bathroom in hopes her bladder be merely full. If only that were the case. “Dash? Where are you?” The stairwell is your next stop as you look down the steps and call her, still nothing. This isn’t happening. Not now. You sprint up the stairs to the top floor of her tower and squint through the rain to the lawn of her home, nothing. “Rainbow Dash!” Down the stairs you move this time, the speed of which causing your side to grind against the railing in your descent. You check the storage room, the indoor pool, the Wonderbolt room, each without success. At last you run through to the balcony and much like the others you do not find a trace, only the rain that rages around you. If she is not here then… Your head turns to the earth below, a mile’s drop… If she fell- “Dash!” No, please. You couldn’t let this happen. How could you? It’s all- “-mhm…” Back inside, that’s where you heard it. You move back inside and- Thank Celestia… You drop to a knee beside the couch, the stealthy mare blending right into the couch. They are both blue after all. You reach a trembling hand out to her chest, all remaining doubt wiped away at the feeling of her heartbeat. “Mmmha,” she begins to stir, one eye opening, then the other, both… How could you leave her as you had? Not on those terms, never again. She straightens back up when she realizes that you’re actually there. “Anon- You weren’t meant to hear that and- I didn’t mean it.” She tries to apologize but more so stumbles through the act. “I would never say you’re- Eep!” You hold her tight in your arms before she can finish making herself look like a fool. There is only room for one in Equestria, and you do not like to share. “There is nothing to forgive… I am only happy to see Eir’s work not be for naught.” You pull away and stand up, “How does spaghetti sound for dinner?” “Sounds delicious,” she smiles and paws at her eyes. “Were you- crying?” “N-no.” She attempts to cover up the act with that stern and menacing attitude of hers. “Don’t be stupid.” You shall let that one slide, for now. Who are you kidding? Her insults shall always do the slide. That night you prepared a meal just for the two of you. Together you spent the stormy night feasting and laughing and drinking, mostly her doing the drinking. Tonight was a misunderstanding type of day. “Anon, who’s Eir?”
Chapter 1: A Departed Soul”Did you see the new stallions down the block? I’ve heard they’re quite charming.” Eleven thousand eight hundred and fifty five. The Pegasus flutters her wings and her face flushes red, “I saw them during weather duty. I thought I was about to faint when the older one smiled at me.” Fifteen thousand six hundred and thirty seven. The two are joined by yet a third pony, a unicorn, the other two welcoming her, “Are you talking about the Fuller brothers? I haven’t seen looks like those since I was in Manehattan. Real lookers I’ll tell you.” Two hundred and five. They talk of such interesting things these ponies. And the words they use… What is a ‘looker’? Could it be a sort of ethnic term? ”Don’t you two be forgetting that they’re not the only good looking ones around here,” she whispers, “I’ve been getting some glances from you know who.” The unicorn rolls her eyes, “Oh here we go.” ”I really do, Geena. The way he talks to me sometimes.” ”Eeeyup,” the Pegasus says in a masculine tone. ”HEY!” The three begin to fade from view as you feast your eyes upon the town of ‘Ponyville.’ There’s something soothing about this township, if that is the correct emotion to use. It’s hard to- grasp these things sometimes. The clamber from the eastern part of town catches your attention and you see what the fuss is about. Oh yes, the accident. It’s a lively scene, as was planned from the start. Though the screaming could be done without, it has a way of disrupting one’s thoughts. The overturned wagon serves as a center point for the fiasco, the other p0nies seemingly unaware of the concealed passenger. But you know. She doesn’t understand when you take her, but then not many do. ”It all happened so fast,” she explained as you ferried her along. “I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” “Not many do.” She notes the gentle warmth as she takes the last stride home, back with her kin. It must be nice this time of year. Moisture drips down the faces of the spectator’s, the survivor of the crash in a daze, a gash alongside his head. Three. You’ll make sure to see him in the hospital. If memory serves they had the right of way, only to be rammed by an inebriated fellow. You spot this p0ny as he tries to slink away from the scene, a pair of guards arresting him. The fear in his eyes only widen as he spots the hoof sticking out from the cart’s bottom. A doctor is rushed onto the scene, but you know it’s too late. Her time came and went. He gives a full effort nonetheless, his breath quickening with each press as he desperately attempts to save her. The crowd turns silent as he presses his ear against her chest, the doctor rising silently and shaking his head, sobs beginning to ring out from the crowd. ”If only I’d gotten here sooner.” ”There’s nothing you could’ve done,” a p0ny tries to reassure him. He is correct. Some things cannot be changed. You zoom in on the drunk one last time as he’s lead off in chains. Four thousand nine hundred and four. You thought it’d be lower. You find yourself curious of his future, though some things are best left to those of a more qualified nature. Someone said that to you once, don’t re-live the past, don’t pre-live the future, live the present. Who said this and what became of them is unknown to you, but the wisdom remains. You never thought much of this phrase, there are too many matters to attend to. The Fillypines still require your personal attention with the recent conflicts therein. However, you don’t like leaving this little town in Equestria. So why leave? …There. Now you can browse a little longer. Some tasks take a bit longer than most, but for loads below the hundreds you can safely push them to the back of your mind. You whisk about the streets much like the morning breeze, quiet and seemingly inconsequential. What is there to worry about besides your job in the morning, the food on your table or the kids in school? Not many see the overarching pattern of the world in their day to day lives. A single slip can bring the unthinkable. Well, it brings you at least. Part of this could be explained by the timing of things. Tomorrow is home to a celebration of national scope. You never understood the fascination of such affairs, even in… Hmm, lost your train of thought there, odd. Nevertheless what is it that the ponies of Equestria call it? The Summer’s Set Celebration? It doesn’t sound quite right, but it’s their holiday, not yours. The only holiday you get is New Year’s, and that is only because it is the busiest day for you. How does that even work? Aren’t holidays supposed to- There you go thinking again. But it’s been a long while since you’ve had a day off. Perhaps… No, you couldn’t just stop. Does gravity just stop? Maybe not, but perhaps you could… Push the thoughts aside. Just for a little bit. Can’t let something like this become a habit. You hear a high pitched whistling sound as you think of something to do, a Pegasus shooting down the street and back into the sky. She’ll do. You’ve seen this one before many a time, though she has a habit of darting out of your sight, as is her nature. She seems to enjoy the thrill of flight, which to you might seem a bit rudimentary given that it’s as natural to her kind as magic is to unicorns. Maybe if one of the earth ponies had been granted such a privilege they would feel in such a way, but with her it is most certain a curiosity. The Pegasus hits top speed and begins flipping around in a display makes a tantalizing effect. She’d blend right into the sky if not for her mane, that rainbow blend that she so prominently presents. Her colors coat the sky in such a way that you’re unsure if she wasn’t plucked right out of its being at birth. Her skill is certainly a thing to admire, even as natural as it may be she must be among the fastest flier you’ve seen thus far. Maybe not skilled, but she’s certainly one of the quickest. The Pegasus sighs as she rests atop a cloud over the town, “Feels good being the best.” And she lost the appeal. Her coat shimmers with the sweat she’s earned from her extensive routine and she’s panting like a dog. You’ve seen her outperform this occasion without so much as a deep breath. Could it be she doesn’t wish for others to see her vulnerability? Or is it she’s been out of practice for some time and is trying to relive past glory? But there you go with your rambling theories. Ain’t no one got time for that. Her wings shiver abruptly as she gets back on her hooves and flares her wings, sailing off back down towards the ground. You follow just overhead from a bird’s-eye view until she lands on the ground, the mare flicking her mane to the side. She sticks her chest up and strides through town, earning attention from the stallions wherever she goes. By the grin on her face you assume she enjoys their interest, though she doesn’t seem to be the type who’d act on it. A Pegasus filly too seems quite infatuated with the mare, almost as if she were the coolest p0ny in the whole world. To which she’s quick to agree. The two of them laugh and she sends the little one scampering off away and back into the crowd. You know that you said she lost her appeal, but you can’t help but feel you were wrong. Despite the cockiness you can’t help but feel a little interested yourself after all. Her skill and bravado are of the highest prize, yet she seems mysterious somehow. In a way she reminds you of the drunk you had met earlier. Not in a bad way of course, but one where they’ve piqued your attention. Few have ever done so, and none yet have broken your streak of neutrality, save once, and never again. You’ve kept a front of disinterest with most affairs, but every now and then p0nies like her show up. Maybe… Maybe just a glimpse. One little peek won’t hurt after all. The mare looks back behind her almost as if she knew you were watching. Those cerise eyes hit the sun just right as they glimmer beneath the rays. She’s got something going for her. Zero. She winks and darts back into the sky before her leaving behind a gradually fading rainbow. That… can’t be right. She seemed so happy. Aren’t they all? Most never see that train before it’s too late. You have to see this personally, and you hover back beside her as she roars past the tree line. How does it happen? Does she clip her wing and fail to land properly? She explodes right out of the branches without a trace of damage and only continues picking up speed. The intensity of her flight even has you a bit worried. Could you warn her- No! That’s beyond question. You have one rule and one rule only, no interfering with the lives of the living. There is an order in this world and you must adhere to it. The last time you tried to help… well, its mark is still laid in stone. But look at her. She’s fearless, determined, strong, inspiring. Her fellows treat her like a hero. How can you be expected to let this happen? Because it’s your job. She twists in and out of a cloud at speeds that’d knock a normal Pegasus unconscious, yet she persists. She zooms towards the ground without a chance to pull up, yet she succeeds. She does this because she can, and that is what makes her unique. It’s a clear shining day and still you have to work, on her no less. Maybe you were wrong. It’s entirely possible that… Excuses. Why do this to yourself? It’s a part of the circle of life. There’s no escaping it, and there’s nothing you can do about it. A job’s a job. You have to keep telling yourself that. Her nostrils flare as she continues to pick up speed and putting strain on her body. She’s going in for another dive and at this velocity she’s not going to make it out. This is it. She won’t be able to slow down in time and that’ll be it. She hits the throttle and… she makes it, twirling around midair in triumph. Well then… Even you can be wrong some- Why is she grabbing her chest? Her breathing is erratic, short to boot, quick inhalations with a side of wheezing. This is how it ends huh? No great feat of aerobatics. The gleam in her eyes disappears as she clenches them shut, her pain pronounced with the grimace on her face. Another ten years at least you’d have guessed at first glance, but this amount of strain… It takes its toll. Her altitude begins to drop as her once all-powerful wings begin to fail her until she’s in freefall. You’ve heard what they’ve experienced, though you may never know the feeling yourself. The world seems to slow to a crawl; every second might as well be an hour in the eyes of those with only a handful left. Some say life passes before their eyes. What does she remember? Does she remember? And when that fateful moment comes, when her body echoes across the empty plain with a resonating thud, that’s when they become an eternity. Or so they say. Her body lies still as she watches a few feet away, no words to speak. What does one say to something like this? “It’s time to go.” She whirls around, tail swishing behind her, “Who said that?” It appears that she is one those. They… don’t deal well with you. “Confusion is understandable,” she continues to twirl around in confusion. ”This isn’t funny, whoever you are.” Buying time. Trying to delay the inevitable. It’s all the same to you. ”This is a prank isn’t it? You put something in my food to make me go coo coo in the head didn’t you? Who put you up to this? Was it Pinkie?” The first step, Denial. They can’t let the idea of such a thing conflict with their own reality, so they reject it. But you are real, and you are their reality now. She patters her hooves about, her body still lying behind her, alone. ”Aren’t you going to answer me? I asked you a question!” “You know the answer.” ”Don’t toy around with me! I’m- NO! What gives you the right?!” Anger, the second stage. When confronted with something you cannot control your temper gets out of hand. It never helps. ”This… You’re going to put me back. You’re going to do it, or so help me by Celestia I will end you…” A useless gesture. How does one end something like you? You just… are, but she won’t see it that way. “ You’re only hurting yourself.” ”Buck you!” Reasoning never works. You should know that by now. Does one reason with a cobra? Does one negotiate with an Ursa Major? She’s rampant, and if she keeps this up she may have another episode. This may be the only case where one dies after death, if such a thing could occur. You don’t even know her name, yet you can’t help but feel sorry for her. It’s true, it’s not fair. No one gave you the right, but it simply must be done. To put it in their own words, ‘It’s the way the cookie crumbles.’ And from the anger comes the soft call you’d expect, “What… what do you want?” Stage Three, Bargaining. They look for a loophole in the system, willing to trade anything, Anything, for their own life. ”Please…” Stage… She rests on her haunches, moisture gathering in her eyes, her hoof pawing at the ground. ”I don’t- I always thought I’d have more time, you know? There’s so much more… So much I wanted to do.” She sniffs, doing her best to hide her growing emotional distress but also failing. ”If there’s any part… any part of you that understands… I don’t want this.” Depression is often the hardest to go through, mainly for the departed. Why is it that you’re the one feeling down? It’s not- You have a job to do. How long are you going to hide behind that excuse? As long as it takes. You’re going to watch her go through- Yes you are, it’s your- Job. A strange feeling hits your center. Is this pain? These thoughts… Why must they conflict in such a manner? And almost like a fog has been lifted do you make realize what you must do. Or rather, what you want to do. “What are you willing to give?” Her eyes shoot back up with a sprinkle of hope locked deep inside, “Anything. Anything at all.” Truth lies heavy on her tongue. So it shall be. Taking a soul is one thing, returning it is another. Some things you were never meant to do, and this fits in there quite well. You focus as you begin to guide her soul; calming whispers to her all the while you handle this delicate surgery. You surge forth with an electric shock, the mare’s body jolting upright and taking a deep breath. She looks to her hooves, then around the plain, finding only herself. Could she be thinking it was all a dream? That it was a figment of her imagination? ”Are… are you still there?” Your senses come rolling back, but it’s too late. The deed is done and you… New Years… Maybe it’s time you change that… She gets back to her hooves, testing her wings and prodding her chest. “Rest, and you shall be fine.” She grows still, the illusion she built shattering under your voice, “You…” “You said you’d give anything for this chance. Well, I have one condition.” She merely nods hesitantly, clearly hoping you’d let her off easy. “You’re taking me with you.” ”W-with me?” her hooves begin to tremble, “You don’t mean…” She swallows hard as you watch her. Fear is understandable to be sure, after all… It’s not every day that an invisible force of nature wishes to tag along with you. ”I don’t- think I’d be comfortable with you, um…” It suddenly occurs to you why she seems so hesitant. It is not solely your company she fears, but the manner of which you join with her. If you were to see the world you’d do it with your own, eyes. Such a trivial detail, those two rounding features. The doorway to the soul. You’ve seen more of the world than any breathing creature in this land, yet still, you exist blind. ”Hello?” The wind draws heavy as the Pegasus braces herself and clenches her eyes. Her mane flicks violently in the breeze, the air twirling before her, funneling upwards into the sky. You feel a tingle run through you as the tower of quickened air closes upon you. The sensation festers, crawling over you as it reaches the tips of your, fingers. So, it shall be. The world darkens, a lasting blackness that encompasses all of your being. A whistle, the breeze as it cuts through the open void and to your senses, a sharp whistle. You feel the twirling funnel begin to die, the shrill calming to a subtle whisper that begs for your attention. And beneath the sound of nature lies a soft breathing you never thought to notice, the way it reaches through time and onto the skin. ”What are you?” A sliver of light breaches the darkness, the world so foreign to you pried open to release the intense glow. You find a dull pain hum behind your eyes much as newborn would. ”Can you hear me?” You pick up the sounds and nod your head, the manifestation unwieldy without practice. Slacks, black in color, the grass clings onto the fabric helplessly, a faint brown forming along the edges. Your face moves up, struggling through the glaring show of light where you see the Pegasus, eyes wide. ”Hello?” “Good day.” You place your hands on the ground and push upwards with your legs until you’re standing upright. The... balance isn’t quite right. You’re sure you’ll get used to this over time however. A fresh brush of air caresses your cheek and you hold onto the spot as if to capture the moment. So this is how it feels… You move your hand away, the green almost blending into the lush plain. ”Shouldn’t you be a p0ny?” The shade of your skin is a curious feature though you’re not sure why it strikes you so. The veins shift under your skin as twiddle your fingers, the crack of a smile crossing your face. How does one describe the sensation? After all this time, all the ages… But one thing still eludes you. The beat in your chest, that soft inhale, the warmth in your veins. To be alive. An elusive feeling to be sure. You turn to the cyan Pegasus, her body trembling worse than yours. “Yes?” ”I asked you, a question.” Did she? You do not recall- Oh yes she did. You were preoccupied in thought to notice. “Yes. Yes you did.” The landscape seems so different from this point of view. You can almost reach out and- ”Well?” Before you had only yourself to blame for loss of thought, now it seems an avatar exists for your displeasure. “Yes?” She stammers at your response, “Why aren’t you- you know, a pony?” You overview your lengthy appearance, the simple yet professional business suit untouched by the elements. “Does this form displease you?” ”Well,” she crosses her legs, “I thought you’d be-“ “A p0ny?” ”Well yes.” She thought you to be an equine? “Why?” She cocks her head slightly, “Why what?” You move behind her, eyes north in search of the town. “Why?” you glance back, “Why must I appear as a p0ny?” It is not an unfair question is it? Merely one of curiosity. ”I- I don’t know. I just thought…” Her imagination had concocted a mental image of what you might appear to be. A barebones skeleton in robes perhaps? Or maybe a horned demon of some sort, spaded tail included. “Thinking. How long I’ve had time to think.” But that time is past. You’ve sat on the sideline too long and let this place pass you by. “Some things one must experience, not ponder.” The Pegasus skeptically moves to your side, your towering figure putting additional fear into her. “You’d do well to know that, but I’ve spoken too much. This is the way to ‘Ponyville’ is it not?” She nods and stands her ground, your gaze slowly shifting down to her. She almost flinches when she meets you and moves ahead, you at her flank. "My name's Rainbow Dash by the way." "Pleasure." This isn't so bad a start. What could go wrong?
